《Omnipotent Husband System》


 Chapter 1: System Activated.

    Hao Ren wasing back from a high school reunion party and he was drunk. It was not a bad reunion but for people like him these gatherings did not fare too well either. He was an epitome of average men. People who nobody would remember or miss when they were gone.


    Just like at this moment, his ssmates did not even notice that he took off from the gathering. They might look for him when paying the bills. Hao Ren navigated his way to the beach opposite the hotel they were gathered at.


    Hao Ren decided to settle down on the cold sand as the ocean breeze brushed against his face. He raised his head to look at the sky and then he turned to check the surroundings before he spoke out loud, "Fuck you!"


    It was a burst of frustration that was being silenced by the wave. Hao Ren raised a bottle of beer he had been holding and took a big sip before he yelled, "Fuck you, God of systems!"


    He chugged down the contents of the bottle before he fell on his back and stared nkly at the stars. After some time he said, "I read as many novels as I could. I prayed to as many gods as I could during my teenage. Then when I thought miracles do not happen, you send me to this beautiful world. I was so happy thinking you will give me some special ability to change my average fate.


    What did you give me? You gave me nothing, but a broken system. Oi! System, wake up you freeloading parasite, wake up and tell me why did the god of systems fuck me over like this?"


    *Ding: Host, nobody has done anything bad to you. Also, there is not such thing as God of systems.*


    Hao Ren groaned and protested, "You are a scam, alright, everyone else gets systems that make them rich and strong. What did I get? Tell me what are you."


    *Ding: I am the Omnipotent Husband System. My task is to make sure that the host achieves the supreme status among husbands in the world.*


    Hao Ren chuckled and asked, "What are the requirement to activate you?"


    *Ding: Host should get married to trigger the system activation.*


    Hao Ren was so pissed that heughed like a maniac for a few minutes before he got tired and said, "You should have made me stronger or richer and then tasked me to get a wife. That would have been fun."


    The system said, *Ding: Host is under strong influence of alcohol. It is advised that you go to sleep.*


    Hao Ren vented his frustration for a long time before he passed out on the beach itself. He was not originally from this world. He was a mediocre man in his past life, and when he was on his death bed, he only wished to be sessful the next time over.


    When he crossed the darkness he was here, in a new world, with the same name, and the body of a newborn. He was reincarnated and transmigrated. Apart from this fact, he did not remember anything else. For all he cared it was a good thing that will not give him any distraction. However, in this life and world also, he was just a mediocre person.


    Hao Ren was sixteen when he found out about the system, but there was a catch. The Omnipotent Husband System would only activate upon his marriage. Over the years, he tried many times to date women, but they all just passed him a good person card, meaning friend-zoning him.


    ...


    The next morning, Hao Ren woke up because of his phone ringing. He was groggy and his head was aching so bad that he could not help but groan. He picked up his phone and asked, "Yes, Jin."


    Jin was his best friend, who said, "Ren, did you forget the interview in Empress International?"


    Hao Ren was shocked and said, "I wille right over, bring me a change of clothes. I will meet you at theplex opposite thepany."


    He cursed himself but quickly got up on his feet and rushed to the location. However, the curse of being average did not leave him. He did not make it to thepany in time. He cursed himself for wasting ten minutes in changing clothes and brushing his teeth.


    His friend had been disqualified too but that guy went to join his girlfriend''s smallpany. Hao Ren sighed as he trotted down the sidewalk. Unknowingly, he came across the Marriage registrar building. His gaze fell over a couple walking out of the campus with big smiles on their faces. Hao Ren could not help but feel increasingly depressed by his current situation.


    Just when he was about to turn around and get a taxi, someone held his hand. Turning around, Hao Ren found a beautiful woman, a kind that existed in his fantasy. However, since he already knew that such a woman was out of his league, he asked, "Is there anything you need from me?"


    Thedy replied in a cold manner, "Did you bring your identification card?"


    Hao Ren nodded mechanically, and the woman said, "Good, would you like to marry me?"


    The young man smiled and thought, ''It seems I am still in a dream on the beach.''


    He could not believe what was happening. His mind was in a fluster and the only chance where such a woman would ask him to marry her, was in a dream. Thinking like this, he nodded and the woman dragged him inside the building.


    Hao Ren followed the procedure happily, he clicked one single photo and then signed the forms and relevant documents easily. After everything waspleted, the government official said, "Congrattions, you two are now married."


    Hao Ren bowed to him in thanks before he turned to look at thedy who seemed to be thinking something. Suddenly, another official said, "Come along, the office will provide you with aplimentarymemorative photograph."


    The couple walked over a ck board and stood together inside the frame. The photographer said, "Come on! You two are newly married, why don''t you stand closer and give us a smile."


    Hao Ren looked at thedy who took half a step closer, and did the same before he turned to look at the camera with a smile on his face.


    At this moment, a mechanical voice echoed in his mind, *Ding: It is detected that the host haspleted the activation quest. Activating System in two hours."


    Hao Ren could not believe this, he had dreamed such a thing many times, but his system would never activate, to confirm his doubts, he pinched his thigh hard and sensed the pain. A tear mixed with pain and joy formed at the corner of his eye and slowly slid down his cheek as the photographer clicked the picture.


    Thedy and the cameraman were surprised and the former asked in a calm manner, "Are you okay?"


    Hao Ren turned to look at her and said, "This is the best moment of my life. Thank you."


    He was euphoric, and his voice was so vibrant that the cameraman could not help but click another picture of the couple.

 Chapter 2: The Wife.

    Hao Ren was still having a hard time believing that he got married and his system was finally triggered. As they wereing out of the marriage registration office, he tried to call for the system but he only found a holographic window shing before him, which said, ''The system is updating, please wait patiently.''


    Only then did he recall that the system wille online after two hours. His eyes fell on the slender figure walking ahead of him, and he mustered up his courage as he asked, "Excuse me, may I ask you a few questions?"


    Thedy did not stop or turn around to look at him but replied, "Let''s talk in the car, it is too hot out here."


    Hao Ren nodded as they moved to the parking section outside the government office. There were only a few cars, and then Hao Ren spotted a luxury sedan parked in the side and sighed as hemented, "I wonder who would drive this out here, such a bad choice."


    Thedy raised her brow and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Hao Ren had caught up with her and said, "This model is five years old, it had a big w, the front end is slightly too high and it long too, blocking the proper view on the road. In such a tight space, how can it be easy for the driver to park and move out? Is that not a bad choice? If you can own this, then you can also own something else."


    Thedy stopped before the car and asked provocatively, "Which vehicle can evenpete with The Chariot?"


    Hao Ren did not even think before he replied, "Crown Motors, Majesta."


    His voice was filled with yearning, and thedy was surprised. She regained herposure and took out a small key from her clutch bag. The luxury car before them beeped twice, and Hao Ren stood stunned in his spot.


    Thedy raised her brow and a subtle smirk appeared on her face. However, the curl vanished as soon as it appeared. She said, "Get in, Please."


    Hao Ren woke up from his daze, and sat in the co-passenger seat. He was somewhat uneasy, because this was his first time in a luxury car. Thedy watched this and said, "You must have a lot of questions, right? Let me tell you the answer to few. My name is Han Lingshi, you can call me, Miss Han, or my full name."


    Hao Ren nodded and Han Lingshi continued, "I am twenty eight years old. I work in Empress International."


    This surprised the young man for a bit but he regained hisposure, and said, "My name is Hao Ren, I just am twenty two years old, and have finished my graduation in finance and marketing from Skrk City University. I have just moved to this city and am looking for a job."


    Han Lingshi nodded and Hao Ren asked, "Miss Han, may I ask why you decided to marry me?"


    Thedy replied, "I have been pursued by a lot of people, but they all onlye to me because of the money I make. I do not wish to marry for such petty gains. However, do not think that I intend to spend my entire life with you."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied while gazing out of the window, "I am well aware of the reality, Miss Han. I was waiting for you to say this. I know that ording to thew we cannot file a divorce till next year unless one of us can prove breach of trust in the rtionship. However, I would suggest that I sign a postnup agreement with you."


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "You do not want to take away a chunk of my money or anypensation when you get out of the rtionship?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I do not wish to seek any material gains at all. However, if possible, I would like you to pretend to be my girlfriend when the timees."


    Han Lingshi frowned, she thought he wanted to show off before his friends or something but Hao Ren continued talking, "My parents only had me when they were in their forties. Now, they are both retired and old. Sometimes they pressurize me to look for a girl, and I am not that lucky, so if you do not find it too imposing, maybe then you can act like my girlfriend."


    Han Lingshi has always been a good judge of people and she could tell that this guy had not yet lied to her. However, she was not a fool to trust the words of a stranger. She did not reply as the car drove on the roads. After a few minutes, she asked, "Where do you live? I will give you a lift."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I will get down here only, you can see to your work."


    Han Lingshi did not have any problem, and asked, "Come to the Empress International office after lunch time. We will sign the postnup agreement."


    Hao Ren nodded and after the car stopped, he thanked Han Lingshi before getting out of the vehicle. He wait for a few minutes before Han Lingshi left. Then he checked the time on his mobile and decided to grab a bite.


    If he learned anything in his life, that was the art of staying calm. However, as he looked for a stall, he could not help but think of Han Lingshi''s face and remark, "Well, part of the situation is indeed a dream. How can my wife be as beautiful as a fairy?"


    Then with a silly smile on his face the young man moved through the streets heading to the food stall.


    ...


    Han Lingshi parked the car at the front door of the Empress International and a guard quickly came up to open the door for her. Thedy did not say anything and walked inside. The people saw her and bowed to her slightly while she made her way to the elevator.


    Han Lingshi got to the top floor quickly and as she walked out, a pair of youngdies who were already waiting for her outside. The one on the left said, "President, you are scheduled to meet Mr. Dinghum after lunch."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and replied, "Push it back to the evening, and clear my schedule after lunch."


    Thedy was surprised but she nodded and quickly rushed to her station to work. Han Lingshi looked at another young woman beside her and said, "Mio, write a postnup agreement and state me as party A, while set the name Hao Ren as party B. Focus on protection of my assets, but do not harm Party B."


    Mio was her personal assistant and at this moment, she was shocked to the core of her soul. The president of the Empress Internationalpany, a person worth billions is asking her to write a postnup, what the fuck was going on?


    However, she still nodded, and Han Lingshi entered her cabin and began to handle her work. Suddenly she recalled something and said, "Inform the front desk. If someone named Hao Renes over, they are to inform me right away."


    Mio nodded and left the cabin. She fell in her chair and mumbled, "Who the fuck is Hao Ren?"

 Chapter 3: Beginners Reward, Hard Meeting.

    Hao Ren was eating dumplings in a shop when he heard the familiar sound in his brain, *Ding: System updateplete!*


    The young man smiled and thought, "System, introduce yourself."


    *Ding: I am the Omnipotent Husband System. My task is to make you the greatest husband that one can have.*


    Hao Ren was confused and asked, "System, don''t you think that the introduction is a bit vague?"


    *Ding: Everything the system said is self exnatory. However, since the host is not so intelligent, allow me to rify. The system will make you work hard to achieve greatness and all the effort you make should in the end lead back to the path of being a great husband.*


    Hao Ren sighed and remarked, "Fine, so you want me to be an idol husband that every woman wants but only one can have. However, I do not understand the reason behind the activation condition. Why must someone marry me before you activate?"


    *Ding: Those who do not support you in your worst, do not have the right to get your best. The omnipotent husband system will not only make you the best husband but also a human who knows right from wrong*


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "So, do I have any beginners reward?"


    *Ding: You do have a beginners reward, you also have a task lined up for you. Would you like to see it now?*


    Hao Ren stuffed the dumpling in his mouth and sat up straight in his chair as he replied, "Yes, show me."


    *Ding: For beginners reward the system will award you with stat points that will promote you to the mark that is above average, technically.*


    Hao Ren was yet to register what the system meant when a holographic screen appeared before him.


    Strength - 5


    Speed - 6


    Intelligence - 6


    Charm - 4


    *Ding: Average men are all one point below you, and impressive men are all above you. The system rates everything out of ten for every stage. You are right now an above average stage one male. You will need to upgrade three stats, strength, speed, and intelligence with constant hard work under the system''s guidance.*


    Hao Ren held his forehead and tried to calm himself because he felt this reward was a scam. He mumbled, "Howe everyone else in novels get millions of yuan or properties? While I am just getting a report card of how bad I am?"


    *Ding: Host, you need not fret, your sessful implementation of the tasks will get you some materialistic rewards. However, you will not be able to improve if you do not know how bad you are. Do you wish to stay an ignorant average joe for the rest of your life?*


    Hao Ren shook his head and he also understood that the system had a skill of sounding wise when insulting him. He took a deep breath and asked, "System, what task do you have for me?"


    *Ding: This is the first task system found for you. Get your wife, Han Lingshi to smile because of your actions. Thepletion criteria is that you maintain your dignity and not act like a fool.*


    Hao Ren thought about it and nodded, he asked, "What is the reward?"


    *Ding: Get your head out of the material world and chase perfection.*


    Hao Ren understood that no matter what he did, the system will not give him any information so it would be a waste of time to keep on asking, the best course of action would be to find out how he can make Han Lingshi smile without sounding like a creep.


    He leaned back in his chair and began to think about how the Male leads in many of the novels he read in past would act. However, he found that it was obviously too cringe and that a woman like Han Lingshi might not like it. Then he thought about buying flowers, but stumbled upon the question of which flower he should buy.


    After fifteen minutes of deliberation he took out his phone, and searched the inte. The keywords of his search were flowers, acquaintance, girl and not creepy. He found many results and decided to pick up a flower that represented peace and friendship.


    He checked the time, and left the shop after paying the bill.


    ...


    Hao Ren arrived at the Empress International building wearing a suit that he had donned for his interview, it was rtively new, and looked very sophisticated. The guards stopped him and asked, "Sir, what is your purpose for the visit?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I have an appointment in the administration department, my name is Hao Ren."


    The guard said, "Can you please wait while I confirm the situation?"


    Hao Ren nodded and patiently waited, the guardmunicated over the walkie talkie, and then he frowned as he said, "Sorry sir, but their is no appointment scheduled for you."


    Hao Ren frowned, he remembered that Han Lingshi did mention for him toe over after lunch. Then he realized that it was possible that she did not arrange a meeting inside the office but probably asked him to wait outside.


    He asked, "Brother, would it be alright if I waited outside?"


    The Guard thought for a bit and said, "Yes, it is fine, as long as you do not make trouble or hinder anyone."


    Hao Ren gratefully nodded and stood on the sidewalk with the parcel in his hand. He had nothing else to do for the day, and since thedy helped him activate the system, he could at least do this much.


    ...


    In the office, Han Lingshi got busy and did not realize that the sun has set and it was now time to leave for work. She finished a meeting and suddenly realized that she forgot something important. Suddenly, it clicked to her that she was supposed to meet Hao Ren.


    She picked up the inte and asked her secretary if he came around. Thetter checked and said, "He did not."


    Han Lingshi frowned and decided to leave for the day. She will look for him in the morning tomorrow. She got into the elevator and came to thepany gate. The valet had already bought her car to the main gate. The president was always on time, she did not miss on anything and slightest of a mistake could get you fired.


    Thedy sat in the driver''s seat and started her car, she came out of thepany gate and just as she turned around, she spotted Hao Ren standing on the side walk, stretching his back. She pressed the break hard.


    The security guard rushed up quickly to the side he was about to knock on the window when the ss slid down and Han Lingshi asked, "Who is that man?"


    The guard gulped and replied, "I will ask him to leave right away, President."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and said coldly, "You will only tell me what I ask you to. Understand?"


    The guard nodded quickly and said, "Yes, Ma''am."


    Han Lingshi asked with a cold face, "Who is that man?"


    The guard replied, "This man came over in the noon, almost right after lunch and I asked him the purpose of his visit. He told me it was for an appointment, but the reception desk denied. He has been standing over there since."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, she did not know what to say. If it were anyone else, they might have left already, but she could not understand how Hao Ren managed to stay over. The weather was not good, it was quite hot, and since he did not leave even for a bit, that meant he did not even eat. She felt guilt and angry about this. She was the one who invited him, yet he was denied entry to thepany.


    She drove the vehicle over to his side quickly.


    Hao Ren was stretching his body and thinking whether he should leave or not, when the familiar vehicle drove before him. He looked in through the window and found Han Lingshi gazing at him. He smiled and said, "Good evening, did you just finish your work?"


    Han Lingshi was in a daze, she thought he would scold her or throw a tantrum, but he was smiling and asking if she was done with her work. She nodded with much guilt in her heart. She said, "Come in."


    Hao Ren hesitated and said, "Ummm, Miss Han, I apologize but I do not think it is good for me to get in at this time. How about we sign the contract tomorrow?"


    Han Lingshi thought he was angry and said, "I apologize, I had informed the front desk about your arrival but they seemed to have mixed it up. I have caused you a great deal of difort."


    Hao Ren was stunned but shook his head quickly as he said, "You do not have to apologize, Miss Han. Empress International is a busypany and such mistakes can happen to anyone. I do not me you."


    Han Lingshi then could not help but try to jab at his hypocrisy and asked, "Why are you not getting inside the car then?"


    Hao Ren scratched the back of his head and replied with a silly expression, "You see, I have umted a lot of sweat and odor from the day. I do not wish to sully the vehicle such as this one. I have nothing to do tomorrow, if you do not mind, we can sign the contract then?"


    Han Lingshi could not understand how this man''s brain worked. She wanted to ask him to get in again but realizing that she was already at fault and that probably Hao Ren was already upset and just wanted some time alone and was politely refusing her, she nodded in agreement.


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Umm, Miss Han, would it be alright to exchange contact information to avoid such situations in the future?"


    Han Lingshi nodded hurriedly and spoke while taking out her phone from her bag, "Yes, definitely, I agree, and I should have asked you for it earlier. Sorry."


    Hao Ren waved his hand, and then exchanged his number with her. Han Lingshi said, "Then I will see youter?"


    Hao Ren nodded and suddenly realized something. He raised his hand and extended the brown package in his hands to her as he said, "Umm, I did not know what you may like, but my mother said that we should always bring some gift for people when we meet the first time. Please ept this."


    Han Lingshi wanted to shoot him down, but when she saw his exhausted face and eyes filled with anticipation, she nodded stiffly and took the package from him. Hao Ren wanted to see a smile, but realizing that it was not going toe anytime soon, he sighed and said, "I shall get going. Good night, and drive safe."


    Han Lingshi did not know what was going through Hao Ren''s mind and wished him the same before the young man gged a taxi and stiffly got in it to go back home. Thedy silently watched the whole scene, this was the first time someone has offered her such a treatment. Not only did he wait outside the office, but even showed humility when offered to sit in the car.


    Given that they both were married now, he could even threaten her for money and fame. However, Hao Ren was not like that at all. Suddenly, she gazed at the brown paper in her hand. Curious she peeked inside from the open end of the package and surprisingly found a bunch of small white flowers inside.


    Coincidentally, these flowers were her favorite, and a gentle curve appeared at the edge of her lips.


    ...


    Hao Ren was leaning back in the seat as the taxi moved while he massaged his sore legs, when the sound went off in his mind, *Ding: Taskpleted, host made his wife smile. Issuing rewards...*

 Chapter 4: Reward.

    Hao Ren was inside the taxi when he heard a sound in his mind, *Ding: Hostpleted the task. Issuing Rewards.*


    After a few seconds, he heard a notification go off on phone, "Dear Hao Ren, your savings ount ending with number 7302 has been credited with 100,000 yuan. Your current bnce is 101,000."


    Hao Ren was shocked and mumbled, "Such an expensive smile?"


    The system replied, *Ding: It is advised that the host should notpare the rewards with the happiness of his wife.*


    Hao Ren woke up and nodded, he realized that it was very easy for him to go astray. He realized and then calmed down a bit. As he was thinking about what to do with the money, the cab reached to his residence.


    Hao Ren paid the money and made his way up a building where he lived in a rented apartment. He found hisndlord standing in the corridor, probably waiting for him.


    Hao Ren greeted the middle-aged man, "Uncle Yang, why did youe up by yourself? I was about to send you the rest in the morning only."


    Uncle Yang turned to look at him and hesitated for a bit, before he said, "Xiao Ren, I did note here for the rent. Actually, I wanted to tell you that I will be needing the apartment to be vacated."


    Hao Ren was shocked and asked, "Uncle Yang, what happened? Did I make a mistake? I have been paying my rent on time."


    Uncle Yang sighed and replied, "Hao Ren it is not that you are in the wrong. My son is getting married two monthster, and I need to get this ce renovated for the new couple."


    Hao Ren was left speechless, but since he could do nothing else, he asked, "Uncle Yang, congrattions! Can I take a week before I move? I would have to find a new ce to live. It will take some time."


    Uncle Yang understood the situation and agreed to him. He said, "I will return you the deposit."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Give me a discount on the rent this month and the deposit can be considered as my gift to your son''s wedding."


    Uncle Yang was surprised but Hao Ren was smiling. He did not understand what happened just now, because in his eyes, Hao Ren was a money grubber. Spending five hundred yuan of deposit was a big expense, Hao Ren had been living in this house for seven months, and being the neighbor, Yang had never seen him splurge on anything.


    Hao Ren took out his phone and made a payment, with only half the rent that was two hundred and fifty yuan. He said, "Uncle Yang, is it okay, if we catch upter? I am very tired today."


    Uncle Yang nodded, and Hao Ren went inside his one bedroom apartment. He changed his clothes took a shower, and fell asleep.


    ...


    Han Lingshi had gotten back to her vi and was reading a book after dinner and freshening up when her gaze fell onto the flower package. She smiled and decided to ce them in a vase. Many people gave her a lot of gifts, all expensive and extravagant, which included rare flowers. However, the reason she liked these flowers was because of how mundane they were.


    The flower Hao Ren bought her was the mostmonly found in their country, Fortune Marigold. It grew white in color and had a very light and soft fragrance. These could be found in almost any nursery, but they are not sold prominently. Reason? Because these flowers were presented by the people to each other when they were in love.


    She thought that Hao Ren was trying to get chummy with her and she did not like such people. However, when she realized that the gift was something that did not cost more than ten yuan, she was relieved. Hao Ren was just expressing his goodwill in a kind fashion.


    She looked forward to meeting him in the morning and signing the contract. She had never been so curious about anyone, but this in-name husband of hers, she wanted to know more about him.


    ...


    The night passed quickly and in the morning, Hao Ren woke up in a daze. Then after a few minutes he realized what happened the day before and called out, "System."


    *Ding: Good morning to you, Host. Issuing the daily tasks."


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "What do you mean daily task?"


    *Ding: Daily task program is to instill the host with discipline and it will also allow you to improve your stats in the long run."


    Hao Ren was speechless, and stretched his arms, when the system continued, *Ding: Daily Tasks are as follow : Hundred push-ups, five kilometer running, and hundred squats.*


    Hao Ren wanted to curse and yell, when his cellphone rang. He looked over and found it was Han Lingshi, he quickly picked up the device, and greeted, "Hello, Miss Han? Good morning."


    Han Lingshi replied, "Good morning, Mister Hao, would you be free in the noon?"


    Hao Ren replied cordially, "I will be free, Miss Han, also, can you please address me as Hao Ren? I am just not used to the formal address."


    Han Lingshi nodded and think that he was younger than her, she agreed and said, "Alright, I will schedule a proper appointment this time, and you can call me if you face any trouble."


    Hao Ren nodded and after wishing her well the call was disconnected. He got up and decided to tackle his daily tasks first. It took him two hours to finish them, and when he came in the house, he sprawled on the ground in the doorway.


    The system announced, *Ding: Daily Task finished, reward: a set of professional suit has been ced in the Hosts bedroom."


    Hao Ren jumped off the ground to check the reward. He was going to the meeting and did not wish to look like a fool.


    ...


    In the noon, Han Lingshi was frowning as she looked at a file when her assistant came in and said, "President, it is time for the meeting. Mister Hao Ren is waiting for you."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and checked the time as she said, "When did he arrive?"


    The assistant replied, "He arrived at the reception five minutes ago, and as you instructed, he was guided to the conference room below."


    Han Lingshi nodded and then she picked up her file and said, "The agreement has been re-checked, right?"


    The assistant nodded and then the two left the cabin on their high heels. A few minutester, when Han Lingshi spotted Hao Ren looking at the view for the city from the window, she was dazed. Her assistant noticed this and was shocked. The ice cold beauty Han Lingshi was ogling at a man.


    Hao Ren saw them through the corner of his eye, and quickly turned around and greeted them. Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Take a seat, let us begin."


    They both were going to sign the contract. Hao Ren received the dossier and began to read. However, after a few minutes, his brows furrowed hard as he said, "This does not seem to be right, Miss Han."

 Chapter 5: Contract & Problem.

    Han Lingshi raised her head in surprised when Hao Ren mentioned that something was wrong with the contract. She asked, "Which point exactly?"


    Hao Ren said, "Section B, article 3.2"


    Han Lingshi quickly turned the contract and located the point. She read it and frowned as she asked, "What is wrong in this point?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Miss Han, we agreed that I do not want any of your money from you. This point mentions that in case you wish to nullify the marriage before the contract duration, you will have to pay me ten million yuan. That is wrong. You do not have to give me anything. Also, ording to thew, we need to wait till one year before we file divorce.


    So, let us just keep the contract simple for your convenience."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, she did not know what to say or how to react. This guy was giving up ten million yuan like it meant nothing. She has looked into his past before she went to bed. He did note from a rich family and his parents were honest people who had retired back to their vige.


    Hao Ren was also an average student who had came to the capital to look for a job after his graduation, but over the past seven months, he had been making ends meet by some part time jobs. He did not find any jobs.


    Thinking about it, she thought of a way topensate him for his troubles. She looked at the assistant and said, "Redraw the contract ording to what Mister Han said."


    The assistant nodded and quickly left the conference room. Han Lingshi said, "Hao Ren, would you be alright waiting for a bit?"


    Hao Ren nodded calmly, and said, "You can tend to your work, I am fine."


    Han Lingshi could not help but look at his calm behavior twice. She looked at the document before her and after a few minutes she remarked, "What the hell is this?"


    Hao Ren was surprised by her outburst, then he saw Han Lingshi tap her finger in the table repeatedly. After a few moments, Hao Ren asked, "Miss Han, is there something troubling you?"


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "It''s just work stuff. After the contract is done, I will have the finance department look at it."


    Hao Ren wanted to say something when suddenly the system sound went off in his mind, *Ding: It is detected that your wife is troubled by some discrepancy in the reports, issuing a system task.


    Help your wife solve this problem, and you will be rewarded.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and looking at Han Lingshi he said, "Miss Han, I may not look like it, but I have studied business management."


    He was not lying, technically, but even he knew that his skills were average. Han Lingshi on the other side found this annoying and amusing at the same time. She did not like people who reached out for more than what they could handle. She knew how skilled an average student could be, and yet here sat Hao Ren posing before her.


    The amusing thing was Hao Ren was trying hard to maintain hisposure. The past two days, when Hao Ren left without any significant disy of affection, Han Lingshi did doubt her charms. Now when he was trying to take an initiative to integrate more with her, she was satisfied.


    Thinking that her rejection would harm Hao Ren''s pride, and even if he did not say anything helpful it would only cost her a few minutes. She agreed and said, "Here."


    Then she slid the dossier across the six people table. Hao Ren nodded and said, "Thank you."


    He opened the dossier and looked through the documentspletely baffled. He could notprehend half of the content. However, what he couldprehend was that a subsidiarypany was showing lesser profit than estimated.


    Even if there was a gap in estimation it should not have been more than fifty percent. Empress International did not hire rookies. Hao Ren thought about it and began to look for the discrepancies and suddenly he thought and said, "Hmmm, why is marketing fund so low?"


    Han Lingshi asked, "What do you mean?"


    Hao Ren replied, "You see, this states that they have been focused on increasing sale and hiring more part timers. However, this is such a shit move. You should do more marketing and call the customers to thepany. Hiring extra people will do nothing when the customer does not even know what the product is about."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and said, "Indeed, that is what I concurred when I was looking at it. If this continued, then it will be a lose for me."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "True, you must deal with the old elders before you make amends in the overall structure. Is thispany a newly one you have acquired?"


    Han Lingshi nodded, and said, "Yes, you are correct. This was recently acquired and that is why I have not been able to determine the new policy."


    Hao Ren shrugged, "The crux of this no-profit report is with the old generation that did not change with the times. That is why you were able to buy it. Why did you let them stay?"


    Han Lingshi thought for a moment and replied, "I promised the old owner that I will retain the employees."


    Hao Ren was stunned and said, "That is very sentimental of you. Thinking of this, I can suggest something."


    Han Lingshi nodded for him to continue, and Hao Ren said, "A few years ago, Techno-Kings implied this strategy where they employed the young people as the high workmand, and the older people stayed their to guide the young ones. The old people got half the sry and were still employed for almost no work. Thepany profit soared in three months and they renamed to.."


    Han Lingshi mumbled, "Techno-Gen."


    Hao Ren nodded and thedy said, "I will think about it, thank you for your suggestion."


    The young man nodded, and at this moment, the assistant came back in with the two copies of new contract. Hao Ren found this one simpler and nodded slightly before signing the document. He did not show any hesitation.


    Han Lingshi was the same, after it was done, she asked, "Hao Ren, what do you n to do now?"


    The young man replied, "For the day, I will go back home, and pack up. I have to look for another ce so this week is tight. However, I do have an interview scheduled tomorrow. Let''s see."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Why are you moving houses?"


    Hao Ren told her about the situation with hisndlord, and after thinking for a bit, Han Lingshi said, "How about this, I have a ce near the city center. You can stay there if you want to."


    The young man was surprised and did not know what to think when the system notification went off in his mind and he said, "Miss Han, would it be alright if I take some time to think about it?"


    Han Lingshi was slightly surprised but she nodded. She hade to know that Hao Ren was an extremely righteous person, he did not like favors and tried to be responsible for himself. This was the quality that she liked a lot in him.


    The young man bade farewell, and Han Lingshi said, "Call the directors of Salvo Confectionary."


    ...


    Outside the building, Hao Ren sighed and said, "System, why are you making me put up distance with her when you wish to make me an optimal husband?"


    System replied, *Ding: Host you must not worry, the system only told you not to ept any help from Han Lingshi because I will help you achieve a standing equal to hers.


    It has been detected that Han Lingshi epted your suggestion to her problem, issuing reward...*

 Chapter 6: Luxury Home.

    Hao Ren stood outside the building with a copy of contract in his hand when the system said, *Ding: It has been detected that Han Lingshi has epted your suggestion, issuing rewards: One penthouse apartment in Rising Sun Towers.*


    Before Hao Ren could react, his phone buzzed and upon checking he found that it was a message from the builder inviting him over toplete the contract formalities so that they could hand over the apartment to him.


    The young man was shocked as he thought, ''System, that ce is very expensive, how did you do that?''


    The system replied, *Ding: Host, please do not try to peek into the trade secrets. That house is now yours legitimately. You do not have to worry. However, sensing the unease in your heart I will give you an excuse.


    Last month when the towers were finished, the owners used a marketing strategy, and gift one apartment free of cost to a lucky participant who was selected by theputer randomly. The selection process is transparent and no one can say that you got it from dirty means.*


    Hao Ren was stunned that something like this existed, he countered, "But I did not even apply for it."


    The system said, *Ding: That is why you are a below average human who needs the system to help you.*


    Hao Ren sensed a sharp pain generate from his heart and then he took a deep breath. He decided to go and check the apartment that was rewarded to him. The rising sun towers were one of the most advanced residential apartments build in Jade Capital City.


    Jade Capital City was a tier one city in the state of Harbor Province. This ce was known as the financial center of the country and also for the entertainment. Jade Capital City was only second to the National Capital of the Han Nation.


    Hao Ren''s taxi stopped at the entrance of the residential area. The security guard had waved down the cab. Hao Ren got down the vehicle and the guard asked, "Sir, can you tell me what is your purpose here?"


    Hao Ren did not mind it and said, "I was invited by thepany who built this ce toplete some formalities."


    As he said that, he showed the text message on his phone. The guard did not wish to get in trouble and contacted the society management office. Upon getting the confirmation he was shocked, but woke up quickly. He said, "Sir, you can take the buggy from here to the society office. The regtions do not allow anymercial vehicle to enter inside other than food and shopping delivery."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Alright."


    He paid the cabbie and took the buggy to the office. On the way he observed the ambience of the ce and could not help but take a deep breath. The ce wasced with air filter systems, every five meters there was a tree, and many different types of flowers bloomed all over the ce. The ce was clean and pristine.


    Hao Ren looked at the towers in the distance, and let out a whistle. The driver who was taking him to the society office remarked, "You seem to be enjoying life, Sir."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I am, why do you ask?"


    He could see that this ce was definitely luxurious, and after the initial excitement and a curt remark from the system that he should not look like a country bumpkin, he calmed down. The omnipotence would be a facade if Hao Ren acted flustered over every simple thing.


    ...


    The buggy arrived at the society management office and Hao Ren came to the reception counter. Thedy looked at him and found him to be very pleasing to her eyes. She smiled charmingly and looking at his suit she thought that Hao Ren was a scion of a big family. She greeted him, "Hello, Sir. Wee to the Rising Sun Residency. What can I do for you?"


    Hao Ren smiled back and asked, "I was invited over to sign the contract for property handover for a penthouse."


    He did not notice that the girl took a deep breath as soon as she heard this and made her bosom appear to be bigger. She said, "Sir, I will bring you to the manager."


    Hao Ren nodded and then followed the girl in a lobby on the side. He looked at thedy who was walking before him with her waist swaying from left to right as she stepped forward. He averted his gaze and began to look at the decoration of the lobby, and quickly they reached the room of the manager.


    The two people reached the manager''s office and thedy asked him to wait outside as she informed her boss.


    Hao Ren nodded in reply and sat down on the chair in the lobby.


    ...


    Han Lingshi had just finished the meeting with the management of the newly acquiredpany, although the older people were not easy to convince, Han Lingshi was not easy to push around either. When the iron fist was thrown down that if they did notply with her, she will terminate them all. They gave in.


    Ady who was sitting next to Han Lingshi said, "Ling, this idea is really nice, I was wondering how you came up with it."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "It wasn''t me Maria, it was Hao Ren."


    Maria was shocked. She was Han Lingshi''s best friend and knew everything about her life. She also knew that Han Lingshi married a stranger but taking his suggestions in business that was shocking. Suddenly, she recalled something and asked, "Did you see him again?"


    Han Lingshi nodded while sorting out the documents, "Yes, he was in here in the morning to sign the agreement."


    Maria asked, "What sort of agreement?"


    Han Lingshi took out a set of papers and passed it to Maria. Thetter quickly checked the paper and the more she read the use the more excited she became. Suddenly, sheughed and said, "You have finally learned. This is a good contract, now we can get rid of him without paying a single penny."


    Han Lingshi replied, "I did note up with it, my assistant did, and the one who suggested this contract is none other than Hao Ren."


    Maria was shocked and wanted to ask more when suddenly the assistant knocked on the door and came inside. She took a deep breath and whispered something in her ears.


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I will head over there right away."


    ...


    Hao Ren signed for the ce and took his key card to see his apartment. It was a ready to move unit, and all he needed was his clothes. The manager of the society management office escorted him personally after signing the contract.


    There were five towers and the one Hao Ren got was located on the top floor of the tower which was located in the center of the society. The manager said, "Sir, tap the key card and the door will open, and then you can use your finger prints as a key."


    Hao Ren nodded and followed the instruction, the operation was smooth, the door opened up and they entered inside. After half an hour, the manager left Hao Ren on his own. The young man was rxing on the reclining massage chair. He did not know when he fell asleep, but he woke up by a telephone ring.


    He was still in a daze when he picked up the call and the person on the other side said, "Hello, sir, I am Amira from the front desk. Are you expecting a someone to visit?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Yes, I am."


    Before he could say anything the receptionist disconnected the call. Hao Ren had invited his friend Jin toe over and celebrate this with him.

 Chapter 7: Fortune Favors The Brave.

    Hao Ren was resting in the recliner waiting for his friend, Jin toe up. After a few minutes, the doorbell rang and he said, "Come in."


    The smart system in the apartment followed his voicemand and the door was unlocked automatically. Hao Ren chuckled and when he did not hear Old Jin talking he stood up from the recliner and adjusted his clothes as he said, "Ohe on, Old Jin don''t tell me you are..."


    Hao Ren saw the figure standing on the other side of the door and was shocked to find Han Lingshi and her assistant. The emotion was same for the other party too.


    Han Lingshi asked, "Hao Ren, did you win this apartment?"


    Hao Ren nodded and asked while in a daze, "Umm, what is happening, Miss Han?"


    The assistant frowned and cleared her throat. Hao Ren looked at her. Thedy made a gesture and Hao Ren realized his mistake, he said, "Miss Han, pleasee in. I apologize, earlier I was expecting Jin toe over and tried to shock him with a prank. Pleasee in."


    Han Lingshi nodded and came inside. She looked for something on the floor and Hao Ren said, "Do not mind taking off your shoes. I just got the deed to this ce and did not get enough time to bring the supplies."


    Thedy understood this and followed him to the living room. Hao Ren quickly ran to the kitchen and came back with two sses of water, as he asked, "What brings you here Miss Han?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Well, actually I had my eyes on one of the penthouses in this society ever since they announced the project, however, I waste in booking one. Except for this one, the rest were booked by the people in the high society and I do not get along with them."


    Hao Ren nodded as he listened to her patiently, and thedy continued, "So, when I heard today that the lucky winner had been announced I decided toe over and find the details of the person to buy this ce off their hands. However, I was told by the manager that the owner was here. I thought it would be better to go up and talk to them face to face, I did not know it would be you."


    Hao Ren nodded as he gazed at her, his mind was telling him to give up the apartment and take the money, but at this moment, the system chimed, *Ding: Host, looking at the situation, you are probably thinking of cashing-in. However, if you tried to do that the system will impose a punishment that will strike you to the below average level.


    Please proceed with caution, and always remember the main goal.*


    Hao Ren shivered slightly, Han Lingshi did not know what to say at this moment because Hao Ren looked at her in a pensive manner. The young man was thinking about what the system just warned him about. He focused on thetter part of the statement pondering over the main goal of the system.


    The goal was to make him the omnipotent husband. He took a deep breath and said, "Miss Han, can I talk to you in private?"


    The assistant was surprised and wanted to say something when Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Alright, tell me."


    Hao Ren looked at the balcony on the side and said, "How about we talk there?"


    Han Lingshi followed him out in the balcony, it was already evening, and the sun was going down. The area was decorated with a lots of flowers that made it look very beautiful. Hao Ren made her sit on the chair and then he sat across her as he said, "Miss Han, we both married each other for some reasons. My reason was simple, I used to think that I will never find anyone because of my average status.


    I was on the verge of ending my life. However, you came in and saved me. That is how simple it was for me.However, may I ask you, why did you marry me? I hope you can be honest."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and did not expect him to ambush her like this. She looked around and Hao Ren said, "Miss Han, one of these days, you will have to disclose this fact to me or to someone else. I think I deserve to hear it from you."


    Han Lingshi gathered herself and sighed as she said, "I only married you because the people in my family have been forcing me to look for matches in the upper society. However, many of those men are phnderers and snobbish to their cores. I did not wish to spend my entire life with someone like them and I do not want to be treated as a chip for material bargain by my family."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Fair Enough. Now I have one more thing to say, please do not misunderstand me."


    Han Lingshi nodded and the young man said, "Miss Han, even if it is just in the name, we are married. I know that you are a person that exist in a league beyond my imagination but if you do not mind, I would like to know you more.


    If it was before, I would have sold you this house easily, but I did not buy it so you do not have to spend any money either. If you do not mind, treat this ce as your own. There are five rooms, and I think we both can live in two rooms and then space to spare. If my suggestion has offended you or make you feel ufortable, then I apologize.


    I will go down to buy some groceries. Take your time, think about it and tell me your decision when Ie back."


    Hao Ren appeared to be calm but his heart beat was climbing through the sky and he was about to fall on his knees and cry. The best way to avoid looking embarrassed and idiotic was to run and he did that in a subtle way.


    What he did not realize was that Han Lingshi was stunned by his sudden approach. Many might say that it was too strong or too quick, but Hao Ren had his reasons to do this.


    Women cane up with infinite ideas in their minds and all that would take was one moment. Hao Ren forced his way in to shock her and took away the infinite ideas. He left her with only two options, yes and no. The best way to get through to a woman was to shock her and not give her options.


    Well, it might not be a tested theory, but it did work once in a blue moon.


    ...


    Hao Ren came downstairs to buy groceries and came to the shop inside the residentialplex only. His heart was still in his mouth. Thinking that he has guests at home, Hao Ren decided to pick up ingredients to make a meal for them.


    *Ding: It has been detected that you have acted bravely and tried to ask your wife toe and live with you. The system has decided to encourage your behavior and issue a reward..."

 Chapter 8: The Spicy Trap For Wife.

    Hao Ren took a deep breath when he heard the system issuing a reward again.


    *Ding: To encourage the host to take the initiative, in engaging with his wife, the host is rewarded with Master ss Chef skills. You are now a master of Oriental Cuisine modern and traditional variants. Good Luck!*


    Hao Ren was stunned and then the knowledge rted to cooking, recipes, and ingredients. It took him five minutes to digest all of it. At this moment, his phone rang and it was Han Lingshi. He answered the call, and thedy on the other side said, "Hao Ren, I will be leaving now."


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Miss Han, you have visited me for the first time, and it is already evening. If you do not mind, please stay for the dinner. I promise, I will not let you down."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, she recalled what he had told her in the balcony and she sensed something tickle her. This was an unknown feeling for her, but she did not feel ufortable. Thinking, how Hao Ren had always been respectful with her, and even helped her with the trouble at work, she decided to have a meal with him.


    As the man said earlier, even if they were in the rtionship for the sake of it, they should still get to know each other a bit. She replied, "Alright."


    Hao Ren replied happily, "Thank you, Miss Han. I will be back soon. Please tell me if there is anything that you do not like or are allergic to."


    Han Lingshi replied, "I have trouble with too much spice and I do not eat beef."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Alright. See you."


    The call disconnected, and while Hao Ren began to pick the ingredients. Han Lingshi checked the apartment. The penthouse had three bedrooms with attached bathrooms, and one study and a gym. The living room was the biggest space seconded by the kitchen.


    The house was loaded with smart features. Balcony had a small pool that doubled up as a hot tub as well. Han Lingshi liked this cozy home. Her assistant suddenly asked, "President, when will we leave?"


    Han Lingshi said, "Oh, Mei, you can call a taxi and leave now, I will be staying for dinner."


    The assistant was surprised and said, "President, why?"


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "What do you mean?"


    The assistant replied quickly, "Ma''am, how is this man even worthy to stand in the same space as you? He does not have the looks, nor money, and this house is something that he won because he was lucky. Why are you amodating him so much?"


    Han Lingshi asked, "What does this have to do with you?"


    Mei sighed and replied, "It has nothing to do with me, President, but do you think this guy would be able to withstand the wrath of the young masters of the powerful and rich families who are aiming for you? If Young Master Shun found out, he will be dead."


    Han Lingshi did not say anything but calmly listened to her assistant speaking. She had her suspicion in the past but now it was confirmed. Many times the people who surrounded her would tell her to settle for a rich young master and enjoy a life of leisure. The reason they did this was because these people would be given benefits by the self proimed suitors.


    She said, "Mei, I know what I am doing. You should leave. I will see you in the morning."


    Han Lingshi did not wish to startle the snake, but Mei was not ready, and she said, "President, I speak for your good. Why don''t you understand me?"


    Thedy crossed her hands before her chest and replied, "Have you forgotten who you are talking to?"


    The cold aura she disyed quickly woke up Mei from her daze. She realized that Han Lingshi was angry. Mei knew when to advance and when to retreat. She did not know what Han Lingshi was thinking when she agreed to stay for a dinner. In her eyes, Han Lingshi was a goddess who refused to meet even the most influent people in the city because they did not suit her taste.


    Why would she be interested in Hao Ren?


    Han Lingshi waited for a few minutes, when the door of the house was opened once again. Hao Ren came in with a few bags. She did not know what to do, and watching him carry such big bags, she stepped forward and said, "Let me help you."


    Hao Ren nodded and passed her the smallest bag and said, "Miss Han please take this to the kitchen. I have arranged for the house keeping services, they wille and help me arrange everything."


    Han Lingshi nodded and took the bag into the kitchen. Hao Ren came inside the kitchen, while he was still wearing the suit, and he was holding a pink apron in his hand. Han Lingshi was dazed at the young man replied with a slight blush, "This was the only color they had at the moment."


    Han Lingshi smiled and nodded. Hao Ren did not talk to her, and quickly moved to prepare the ingredients. Han Lingshi watched his movements and was shocked. She did not expect him to be so quick and so practiced.


    Soon, Hao Ren used the knife to chop the vegetables and Han Lingshi was mesmerized. This was the first time she saw a knife movement so efficient and graceful. Just when she wanted to stop the time and keep looking at him the scene was disturbed by the doorbell.


    Hao Ren put down his knife, but Han Lingshi had been watching him work so hard for her sake, so she said, "Hao Ren, I got this."


    The man asked, "Are you sure?"


    Han Lingshi assured him with a nod and left the kitchen. Hao Ren went a berserk work mode. He prepared Minestrone soup, Mapo Tofu, and Mars Chicken. He ted the dishes with a proper presentation that could match the level of a five star restaurant.


    He began to carry the dishes to the dining room. Han Lingshi had just sent off the House keeping personnel, and noticed the faint yet powerful aroma of the food in the house. She opened her eyes wide, no wonder the maid was wiping the corner of her mouth every now and then. Her mouth was watering.


    She walked to the kitchen and found that Hao Ren was moving two dishes out. She wanted to help but Hao Ren said, "These are the only ones left, do not worry."


    They moved to the dining area and Han Lingshi looked at the table in a daze. Hao Ren walked up to the side of the dining area and yed soft ssical music piece from the panel on the wall. This house could be operated by voice, but Hao Ren had yet to learn the proper method for that.


    He pulled a chair and invited Han Lingshi with a smile on his face. Although he was a male god, but the charm of slightly above average still had some sway over thedy as she was entranced by the aroma of the recipes.


    She walked over and Hao Ren poured a ss of clear water. He said, "I apologize, the convenient store had yet to stock any wine."


    Han Lingshi waved her hand and replied, "It is fine, this meal is good enough for me. I do not have the habit of drinking wine."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "If we look at it from a different angle, this is our first meal together after getting married."


    Han Lingshi was stunned again, but then she saw that Hao Ren was acting normally, he had began eating the food. She pushed down the tickling sensation and gracefully sampled the soup. The liquid was rich in taste but smooth in texture. It was not oily and even refreshed herpletely.


    Han Lingshi was hooked to the food, and gave up on herdy-like manners. Hao Ren was surprised by this and he watched her eating like a starving ghost with a smile on his face. He did not expect this ice cold woman to have such a side, and the sudden discovery made him realize that Han Lingshi was just a human like him or anyone else.


    At this moment, he did not know if he was trying to trap her or vice versa.

 Chapter 9: Getting Closer.

    The couple sat at the table for a few more minutes after finishing the meal. Hao Ren stood up and said, "I will get you some tea, it would help you get the food down."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I feel like I am about to explode."


    Hao Ren smiled a her, and said, "Then you should stay here, I will clean things up."


    After that he cleaned the table and then proceeded to deal with the dishes. He was washing them up while humming a little tune, when suddenly, he found Han Lingshi standing next to him and drying the wet dishes with a cloth.


    He was surprised and said, "What are you doing?"


    Han Lingshi asked, "Am I doing anything wrong?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and asked, "Miss Han, why are you drying the dishes?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "I just thought that letting you work on your own is not a right thing, Hao Ren. This is the least I could do."


    The young man smiled and shook his head. He did not say anything because while he appeared to be shy his head was fluttering. Han Lingshi was the most beautiful woman he has seen in his life. She was so gorgeous that even the most decked up celebrities could not hold a candle to her. After cleaning the dishes, it was already 8 in the night.


    Han Lingshi said, "Hao Ren, it was the best meal that I have ever had."


    Hao Ren smiled in reply, and did not say much. Han Lingshi checked the watch on her wrist and said, "I will be taking your leave now, it is prettyte."


    The young man said, "How far is your house from here?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "Not very far, just a few kilometers away. I came here by my car, so it won''t be a hassle."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Allow me to see you off."


    Han Lingshi nodded and picked up her bag, they got into the elevator and thedy asked, "Where did you learn how to cook?"


    Hao Ren replied the question with a question, "Would you believe it that today was the first time I ever made anything that tasty?"


    His words sounded sincere but his eyes were filled with mischief. Han Lingshi thought that he did not wish to reveal and rolled her eyes. Then suddenly she thought about something and sighed.


    Hao Ren asked, "Is everything alright, Miss Han?"


    Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "You can eat such tasty food daily. If I ate things like this, I will grow fat."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Do not worry, you will not grow fat if you eat food cooked by me."


    The elevator opened and Han Lingshi asked, "What if, I still became fat? What will you say then?"


    The young man followed her out of the elevator and said, "If you became fat, then I will have it easier."


    His words may sound mean, but it was a subtle jab of flirt that he directed at her. He wanted to say that if you grew fat, no one would want you and I could have you all for myself. However, when he was speaking, he thought that it was a very cringe expression and so he changed his words.


    He did not notice that Han Lingshi''s grip on her purse was tighter than normal and her cheeks had a faint flush on them. They quickly came to the gate of the building where the car was already waiting for her.


    Hao Ren skipped forward and helped her with the door, Han Lingshi stood closer to him and said, "Does the age gap between us never bother you?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Six years is not that big of a gap, Miss Han. Also, I feel like you are much closer to me in age than the people from my age."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Hao Ren was about to answer her when a gust of wind grazed them both and caused Han Lingshi''s hair to fall on her face. He instinctively reached out and gently tucked the rebellious tresses behind her ear as he leaned closer and said, "Just a feeling."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, she did not expect Hao Ren to make any moves at her. Many people have tried flirting with her but they never had the guts to evene closer to her. While she waspletely surprised, Hao Ren had already stepped back and said, "Miss Han, are you alright?"


    Thedy woke up from her daze and nodded before she got inside the car. Hao Ren did not leave until the vehicle was out of sight. He turned around and went back home to sleep for the day. Moving his stuff from the old rented apartment can wait till tomorrow. The biggest task on his list was to make money and even more, he needed to get a job.


    ...


    The next day, Han Lingshi came to the office with a trace of darkness under her eyes. She had trouble sleeping because as soon as she closed her eyes, Hao Ren would appear in her mind tucking away her hair. She did not know why it was bothering her so much but probably it was because she acknowledge the fact that they had a rtion that was worth cultivating.


    All her life, she had never felt so calm and restless at the same time. She spend her morning distracting herself with work, soon, it was lunch time, and she received a call.


    Han Lingshi looked at the caller ID and smiled as she answered the call, "Hao Ren, do you need something?


    The caller was Hao Ren, the young man replied, "It''s nothing as such, Miss Han. I wanted to apologize to you about my actionsst night."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "No, no, you did nothing wrong."


    While she said that on the surface, she was scolding Hao Ren for mentioning that embarrassing situationst night. She did not even know but she was blushing. Hao Ren said, "No, I made you ufortable so, I should apologize. I have delivered a tiffin for you at the reception counter, please enjoy the meal, and ept my apology."


    Han Lingshi was surprised but then she said, "I ept!"


    As soon as she said, she froze. Her voice was a bit too excited. Hao Ren on the other side chuckled and said, "You know Miss Han, you are very adorable. I like that about you."


    Han Lingshi realized that her goofy reaction made Hao Ren think she was adorable so, she took a deep breath and said, "It is not me, but your food."


    The young man replied, "If you like the food I cook that much, then I will make it for you, forever."


    BOOM!!!


    Forever was a strong word, and Hao Ren made Han Lingshi emit steam from her ears. She thought it s probably that Hao Ren was from a younger generation and so he said such things easily. She shook off the daze and remarked, "How many people have you ever said this to?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and replied, ''The poor and average do not have the luxury to talk to people. So, you are the first and also the only one I would ever say this to. Now, I will leave you to the food, I have something to do."


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "Fine. Have a good day, Hao Ren. See you someday soon."


    The call was disconnected and Han Lingshi called the reception and sure enough a gift box was delivered addressed for her from Hao Ren. She smiled brightly knowing that she would have good food.


    ...


    Hao Ren was walking on the sidewalk, when the system announced, *Ding: the host haspleted the task of delivering lunch for his wife like a dutiful husband, issuing reward...*

 Chapter 10: Sticky Situations.

    Hao Ren delivered the food at the reception counter and left the building. Earlier in the morning the system issued a special task. Usually he had a daily task only included exercise, but today the system gave him a task for workout and the reward was a gradual increase in his stats.


    Unlike some people, Hao Ren had no qualms in following the system directions because he did not wish to suffer the punishment. He knew very well that he was an ordinary person and he did not have the luxury of testing his fate.


    Outside the building of the Empress International, Hao Ren got a notification from the system, *Ding: Host has delivered the food to his wife and made her happy. Issuing Reward: Investment Mogul.*


    Hao Ren was surprised and the system went on to describe the reward, *Investment Mogul would enable host to specte the future of the stocks and businesses to reap benefits by investing in them. The ability is permanent and can be upgraded.


    For ten millions yuan of profit, the ability will upscale by one grade. Current Grade : D*


    Hao Ren asked, "System, why did you give me such an ability? How will I even invest?"


    The system replied, *Host, do you think that investment is only considered investment when it is too big? Learn to take baby steps first and then dream of flying. Your current bank bnce is 98,000 yuan. Get yourself together.*


    Hao Ren frowned for being scolded but what system said was true, he had enough money in his bank and he could afford to invest some investment.


    He gged a taxi and then headed straight to the bank. He had to open a trading ount. The process was clear and it did not cause him much of an hassle. Thedy who was processing his application suggested, "Sir, we have an investment consultancy in the bank, you can rest assured that the final decision will be yours, but please take a look before you leave."


    Hao Ren smiled but did not reply. He did not want to entangle with anyone he did not trust. He had the power to specte and earn profit so the consultancy was a ruse in his view. The system was omnipotent and another thing was that people might notice him a bit too much if he made constant profit.


    Yes, Hao Ren did not intend to make any big ssh but he was going for constant profit. After the request was processed, Hao Ren received a notification message on his phone. He thanked thedy and left the bank in a hurry.


    He headed to his old home, and packed up everything quickly. Hisndlord happen to notice the movement and came to check on him. Hao Ren invited the man inside, and Old Yang was happy to see that his tenant was vacating the ce and even giving up the deposit as the wedding gift.


    Hao Ren did not have much to take care of, just a couple of big suitcases and he was packed. He bade farewell to old Yang, and then took a taxi to his new home in the rising sun apartment.


    It was already evening when he finished dealing with everything and sat down to rx. To kill time, he decided to check his mobile, and apart from the app notifications he only had a couple of texts, one was from his mother checking up on him, and the other was from Han Lingshi thanking him for the meal.


    Hao Ren called his mother, "Hello, Ma. How are you?"


    His mother was an elder person and she talked slowly, "Mmmm, I am fine. Ren, have you been eating well?"


    Hao Ren replied, all her questions patiently and finally thedy dropped a bomb, "Ren, your aunt Sh wanted to set you up for a blind date. What do you think about it?"


    Hao Ren was flustered, he did not know what to say, but the system sound echoed in his mind, *Ding: Host, a man should stay true to their goal. You are a married man, even if you cannot ept the truth to your parents, then you must not hide thingspletely as well. This is a stain on your character. If you fail to uphold your dignity, you will be punished.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Ma, actually I want to tell you something."


    His mother hummed and Hao Ren continued, "I have a girlfriend."


    The line went silent for a bit and then Mrs. Hao eximed, "What?!"


    Followed by a rapid fire of questions, "Who is it? Is she from Han Nation? Tell me that she is not one of those dolls that young people use, also it better not be someone online, Hao Ren..."


    Hao Ren ced the phone away from his ears and he said, "Ma, calm down, let me finish."


    Mrs. Hao took a deep breath and Hao Ren said, "We just started dating a few days ago. I did not tell you about it because she is older then me."


    Mrs. Hao suddenly wailed, and said, "Old Hao, your son has be a gigolo! Oh my lords, what sin did Imit for you to give me such an offspring."


    Hao Ren looked at the mobile with his mouth wide open. He was shocked, not because she jumped to conclusion, but because she jumped to such a conclusion. He wanted to answer it but his father''s voice sounded from the other side, "Bastard, how dare you sell yourself for money? Is that why we sent you there? I am telling you toe back this instance and receive the belt!!"


    Hao Ren yelled in reply, "Have you two gone senile? When did I ever say that I am a gigolo? Can you two have some faith? My girlfriend is prettier than anyone you can ever imagine and it is a proper rtionship. I don''t know what shit you two watch all day long. I am done talking, bye."


    Then he disconnected the phone. It was not the first time something like this happened. After five minutes, his mother called him again, this time she talked in a very soft voice as if nothing was wrong, "Ren, my dear, show us your girlfriend''s picture.


    We did not mean to doubt you but you know Old Lan''s elder son, he went to the city sometime ago and he will being back here for the spring festival. We all heard that his girlfriend is 35 years old. You know what they say about such people. Hehe...when can you introduce her to us?"


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and replied, "Mother, let me talk to her about it. We have only started getting along a few days ago. So, it is a bit too quick for her to meet the family. Just be assured that I am not selling myself."


    Mrs. Hao knew that pushing anymore would be fatal after all, her son was no longer living under her roof, she did not want to say anything more and the call was disconnected.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath, although it was a problem, because given his mother''s nature, she would call him daily to check on his rtionship status. Shaking away these thoughts he stood up and began cooking for himself. He decided to call Han Lingshi, as he did not have anyone to talk to, his friend Jin had to go out of the city because of his new job and will not being back anytime soon.


    Han Lingshi picked up the call but there was some music ying in the background. Hao Ren asked, "Miss Han, is it a good time to talk to you?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "Yeah, I am grateful you called, I wille see you right away. Do not worry."


    Hao Ren did not know what happened, and raised his brow as he asked, "Is everything alright?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "I am here at the Rose Bud cafe at the bund, it won''t take long for me, alright, thank you Ren."


    There were pauses in her voice, and Hao Ren understood that she was acting to get away from some situation. He smiled and said, "Come soon, I am cooking stir fry chicken and kimchi for dinner."


    Han Lingshi replied excitedly, "Right away."


    The call was disconnected and Hao Ren chuckled. However, he wondered what could the situation be that made Han Lingshi act like this.

 Chapter 11: Blessing In Disguise.

    Hao Ren prepared the dishes and waited for Han Lingshi toe over. He set up the table and changed into a ck shirt and ck cotton pajamas. This was how he used to stay at home, always wearingfort clothing.


    After a couple of hours of the phone call, the doorbell rang. Hao Ren answered the door and found Han Lingshi standing outside with anotherdy. He was slightly surprised but noticing the awkwardness on her face, he smiled and said, "Wee."


    Then he stood to the side and let them go in. He said, "I got a pair of home slippers, you can use them now."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "This is my best friend, Maria Santos."


    Hao Ren nodded to thedy in greeting and said, "Hello, I am Hao Ren, wee."


    Maria only reciprocated with a nod, her gaze was stuck to Hao Ren as if she was going to x-ray him. Hao Ren closed the door and was headed inside when he saw Han Lingshi having trouble with her dress and shoes.


    She was wearing a royal blue corset gown, it was very beautiful and the silky texture of the dress suited her very well. Han Lingshi had paired the attire with pearl jewelry. Hao Ren was dazed and said, "I forgot to tell you, Miss Han."


    Han Lingshi stopped what she was doing and asked, "What is it Hao Ren?"


    The young man approached her and said, "I did not cook enough for your friend."


    Maria red at him, and Han Lingshi whelped softly, "It is my fault for not informing you."


    Hao Ren smiled and shook his head as he said, "It''s okay, I will make something easy topensate. Also, you look very pretty in this dress."


    Han Lingshi was stunned but then she said thank you softly as she tried to undo her shoes. Hao Ren knelt on his knee and said, "Let me help you."


    Han Lingshi was still taken aback by his action when he took off her shoes with ease and stood up as he said, "I will heat up the food, make yourself at home, I will call you when the food is ready."


    He had to make even more food for the uninvited guest. Hao Ren did not have a good impression of Maria. He got in the kitchen and began working. Maria was watching everything from the side and she could tell for sure that Hao Ren was aiming for Han Lingshi, she would not let this pauper seduce her best friend.


    Han Lingshi led Maria to the living room, as thetter looked around the ce. She clicked her tongue and said, "What sort of rotten luck it is for him to get such a house? Hmph."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and wanted to say something when she noticed a small photo frame resting on the side table. She walked up closer to see a picture of four. One of them was Hao Ren and then looking at the older couple she could tell that they were his parents. She was curious as to the fourth person in the picture, as it was a woman, but asking abruptly was rude.


    Maria followed her gaze andmented, "See, I told you not to mingle with any roadside Romeo. See, he has a woman in his life and he still married you. Ling, why don''t you ever listen to me."


    Han Lingshi did not like people with such radical opinions but this person was her best friend and despite her unnecessary unlikeness towards Hao Ren, Maria was not a bad person. Han Lingshi wanted to say something when a calm voice sounded behind them, "That person is my sister, who passed away five years ago, from brain tumor."


    Han Lingshi jolted up and saw Hao Ren gazing at Maria with a cold re. She said, "Hao Ren, Maria did not mean anything bad, it''s just that she does not know you and said something insensitive."


    Hao Ren looked at Han Lingshi, but his usual smile was missing. He ced the sses of water on the table and said, "The food will be ready in a few minutes."


    Maria felt bad because of what happened. She was not a bad person, just that her filter did not work all too well. She said, "I apologize for what I said, Hao Ren. But I don''t wish to see Ling with someone we know nothing about."


    Hao Ren looked at her again and said calmly, "It was her decision to get into it. I respect her and that is why I signed a contract which gives me no gain. While I understand your concerns for her safety and respect the fact that you are her best friend and look out for her so much.


    I would appreciate if you do not look at me through painted sses, and not make anyments until you have found the truth.


    I will take all the punishment for the wrong I do, but I will not stand idle if you just smear me."


    Having said that he did not care if Han Lingshi thought he was a bad guy or anything. He just turned around and left the living room.


    Thedies found the situation to be awkward, Maria had never seen someone behave so sternly with her. On the other hand, Han Lingshi discovered a very dominating side of Hao Ren''s nature. She could not tell why, but while he was scolding Maria, his calm and cold behavior tingled her heart again.


    ...


    In the kitchen, Hao Ren was chopping some onion while he thought, ''I wish to chop her up like this onion too.''


    The her in his mouth was Maria. The system said, *Ding: It has been detected that host''s mind is very vtile right now. The system will suggest you to take a deep breath.*


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and quickly cooked a batch of noodles. He said, ''Can you not suggest me to kick her out? How entitled of her to say shit as soon as shees in my home? Who does she think she is?''


    *Ding: Host, when an elephant walks through the town, many dogs woulde to bark at it but, that is all. You need to ignore the dogs and walk your own way.*


    Hao Ren asked, "What if the dog bites me?"


    *Ding: In that case the host protection protocol will initiate and the assants will be dealt appropriately. Note: This will only ur in the situation of physical threat.*


    Ten minutester, the noodles were done, and Hao Ren said, "Miss Han, the meal is ready, pleasee to the dining hall."


    That said, he began to te the food and bought it to the table. Han Lingshi came over with Maria, and they looked very reserved. Hao Ren sighed and said, "I apologize for losing my temper but my family is off limits. Please refrain from passing your opinions without knowing anyone."


    Maria and Han Lingshi looked at him, as he bowed his head to them. Han Lingshi felt bad because it was Maria who started it. Han Lingshi said, "Hao Ren, raise your head, it was not your fault."


    She red at Maria who also said, "Yes, yes, please raise your head, you did nothing wrong. I would have reacted the same way if someone was to do that to my family."


    Hao Ren raised his head and nodded as they sat down on the table. Everyone helped themselves with the food, and as soon as Maria ate it, she opened her eyes wide. Han Lingshi asked, "Was I wrong?"


    Maria shook her head and said, "Indeed, he is good. Hao Ren, you are a good cook."


    Hao Ren only smiled and continued eating his meal. He finished the food in his mouth before he asked, "Miss Han, what was the sticky situation just now? You seem to being from a party."


    Han Lingshi sighed and replied, "Indeed, it was a sticky situation. I had gone to a charity ball, and didn''t have anypanion with me. Thankfully Maria came over, otherwise that crowd of young masters, ufff, one more pompous than the other."


    Hao Ren smiled brightly as Han Lingshi sighed in exasperation. Thetter asked, "What was your sticky situation?"


    The young man shook his head and said, "Nothing as troubling as yours. My mother had called me to check up on me, and a rtive suggested a blind date. So, that''s about it."


    Maria spoke suggestively, "So you agreed to the blind date? That''s good for you."


    Hao Ren replied, "I did not, I have no intention of dating anyone else for the time being. I am happily married."


    Hisst few words were pun intended but Maria did not understand it and asked, "What is their to be happy about when your marriage is a farce and based on a contract?"


    Hao Ren was not surprised that she knew about the contract because women never kept things from their best friends, although they might lie to their parents, but not the best friend. He found this trait annoying and unknowingly cast a gaze to Han Lingshi, who was immediately ovee by guilt.


    The agreement was a private subject among them. Hao Ren replied to Maria, "Even if it is a farce, it is a reason for me to continue living. Probably, someone as blessed as you are does not know the difficulty of an average person''s life. Miss Han is the light that drew me out of the tunnel, and suddenly my life became joyful. That is why, I am happy."


    Maria was stunned by the way Hao Ren turned the situation around. She was impressed too, because even in this small time, he has disyed a lot of qualities, he was protective of his family, he could cook delicious food, and he had a way with words that made her look like the viin. She turned to look at her best friend and found her blushing while gazing at the visage of the young man.


    She wanted to tell her that it''ste, and that they should get going, but suddenly her phone rang.


    She answered the call and said, "Alright, I will be there. Don''t be angry, I will be there in fifteen minutes."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Who was it?"


    Maria sighed and said, "I forgot that I have a flight in a couple of hours. I need to leave for the airport directly and have to pick up Samantha on the way."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and Maria continued speaking, "Can you lend me your car? Samantha is not good at dealing with people."


    Maria even made her eyes look big and pitiful. Hao Ren had to admit that if he was an ordinary man, he would have fallen for her, Maria was also big beauty but shecked the elegance that Han Lingshi had.


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Fine, but don''t put a scratch on it."


    Maria stood up and said, "Yes, I will have someone deliver it to you in the morning."


    Then she quickly hugged Han Lingshi and whispered, "Don''t spend too much time here."


    Before thetter could say anything, she stood up and bowed to Hao Ren slightly and said, "Thank you for the meal. It was nice meeting you."


    Hao Ren smiled and did not say anything, it was evident that he did not have a pleasant experience meeting her and he did not believe in this diplomacy.


    Maria left the ce like a storm, and a few minutester, Han Lingshi said, "I should also leave, I will call a cab."


    Hao Ren looked at the clock and said, "Miss Han, If I may, its quitete in night, and it''s unsafe for you to travel. Is it not?"


    He did not offer going to drop her, because he wanted for her to stay. Han Lingshi looked at the clock and said hesitantly, "That is true, I can call someone to pick me up."


    Hao Ren nodded, after all, he could not be too obvious about it. He watched Han Lingshi call a few people but none of them connected. He asked, "Why not call your family?"


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "I made an excuse that I have some work and will be handling it from Maria''s ce. If I call them here, they will suspect something."


    Hao Ren nodded and spoke suggestively, "Why don''t you stay here for the night then?"


    Han Lingshi was stunned, and then she realized, that it was indeed the only option left open for her. She still tried to avoid it and said, "But I have no clothes here."


    Hao Ren was prepared and said, "I can get you all that you need from the shop in themunity. They have good branded clothes."


    Out of all options, Han Lingshi nodded, and said, "Thank you."


    So, the first night together after marriage began. Hao Ren thought, ''It seems that Maria was not that bad after all. Her abrupt departure gave me the chance. Talk about blessing in disguise.''

 Chapter 12: Romantic Tension.

    Han Lingshi agreed to stay and Hao Ren rushed downstairs to get her a set of toiletries, and some night suits. The society was akin to a mini city, it was inaugurated three days, ago, but all the facilities were already working as if it was a bustling ce. The management made sure that none of the upants suffered any trouble.


    Many people hade over to take possession of their houses, Hao Ren did not use many of the automated features but other people did not hesitate, well he listens to the crowd when hees down to shop.


    He entered the shop and picked up a set of premium toiletries and then moved to the night suit section. He did not waste much time, and based on his instinct, selected a sky blue linen pajama set for Han Lingshi by guessing her size. He also picked up a pair of tops for her, and a pair of leggings to match them.


    He decided to buy her designer clothes in the future when he makes money, and the system said, *Ding: That is the way to do it, Host! Keep it up!*


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and came to the cash counter. Thedy smiled at him and asked while scanning the products, "Shopping sote at night, did your sister visit you abruptly?"


    The young man smiled but did not reply. Was he a noob who did not understand how gossipy these sells women were. He paid a total of ten thousand yuan on these things and left. Yeah, his heart would have bled if this money was his hard earned, but he could not possibly get Han Lingshi any cheap goods when she was staying over, could he?


    ...


    Hao Ren came back home, and found Han Lingshi sitting on the couch. The girl looked at him and asked, "You are gasping even when you came by elevator? What is going on?"


    The young man replied while catching his breath, "Well, I was afraid that you would run away. So I ran from the shop to the building."


    Han Lingshi blushed a little but she found him very cute. She did not ask him why he thought like this, after all, she did have a thought to run away, but then she thought how happy he looked when she agreed to staying over.


    What she did not tell Hao Ren was that at the charity event, someone was trying to make moves on her, but she could not say anything against the attempt as the person belonged to the prominent family in the city and her parents were there on the scene.


    While she was lost in thought, Hao Ren handed over the articles he had bought and led her to the master bedroom. Han Lingshi was surprised, and thought that Hao Ren wanted to stay in the same room as her. She back off and said loudly, "Hao Ren did you get the wrong idea when I said I would be staying over for the night?"


    The young man turned around abruptly and asked, "Why do you say that, Miss Han? Did I make a mistake?"


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and berated him, "Don''t act innocent with me, if you have no motives then why did you bring me to the master bedroom?"


    Hao Ren was surprised and then he chuckled loud. Han Lingshi looked at him as he he was a creep and clenched her fist. She was ready to punch him in the face and run away, when Hao Ren said, "You got it wrong. This room has never been used. I took a smaller one. I felt very ufortable in this room on my own.


    You can check, I use that room."


    He pointed at the adjacent room, and Han Lingshi went in to check. She came back with a blush on her face. Because in the washroom she saw Hao Ren''s undergarments, and for a moment, her thoughts could not help but go astray. She spoke in a low voice, "Sorry, I misunderstood you."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I am happy that you trusted me enough to stay here tonight. I do not wish for anything more than being friends with you at the moment."


    Han Lingshi raised her eyebrow and questioned, "So you intend to be something more than friendster on?"


    Hao Ren smiled shrugged his shoulders as he said, "Who knows? Let the nature take its flow. I have ced all the things inside, you can use them, call me if you need anything."


    Han Lingshi nodded and entered the room. Hao Ren did not stay idle out of the room, he went to the study room and turned on theputer. He was going to read a little to brush up his financial acumen, so that he could use the basic skill bestowed by the system in a much efficient manner.


    Hao Ren was a cautious person and he was just about to start reading the article on his screen, when he heard Han Lingshi calling for him. He sighed and mumbled, "This is true, woman slow down the speed to draw sword."


    When he came to the room, he did not find her in the room and asked, "Miss Han, where are you?"


    Han Lingshi peeked at him from the walk-in closet and beckoned him to go over with an evident blush on his face. Hao Ren''s heart skipped a beat when he saw her appearance. He walked over slowly, and saw her standing before the full body mirror.


    He asked, "Is there anything you need, Miss Han?"


    Han Lingshi gulped a mouthful and said, "Umm, you see, that, my- my zipper is- it is stuck."


    Hao Ren froze, the maximum he had been in contact with the opposite gender was either a refusal, or holding hands when Han Lingshi dragged him inside the marriage registration office. He gulped and asked, "What did you say?"


    Han Lingshi blushed even profusely and turned around ring, "Do you want me to say it again?"


    The young man shook his head like a rattle and moved closer to her. He came to stand behind her with his gaze locked on Han Lingshi''s fair back. Her skin was akin to porcin, soft, fair, and delicate. He took a deep breath to calm his mind but the subtle fragrance emitting from Han Lingshi made the mes of desire burn even stronger.


    *Ding: Special quest triggered, Unzip the dress, and leave the room like a gentleman. The goal is to gain respect of your wife.*


    Hao Ren forced himself to calmed down, however, his heart was still throbbing. Taking advantage of the rity he held on to the zipper and tugged on it. However, it did not slide down smoothly. Men were simple creatures, once they focused on a problem, even if it was a woman of their dreams before them, they would not be distracted.


    (I know I am exaggerating.)


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Miss Han, I might have to exert some strength in this. The zipper is stuck."


    Han Lingshi hummed in a restrained voice. She was no different than Hao Ren, her heart was sprinting as if a race car engine. Hao Ren held the hem of the gown with his left hand and the back of his fingers rubbed against the smooth jade like skin.


    The two people shivered but Hao Ren had a task at hand, he did not care about anything and tugged the zipper a bit harder. He did not estimate that it would go all the way down with just slight force. In his visiony the back of a fairy. His breath caught fire as it blew on Han Lingshi''s fair skin, setting her heart on fire in the process.


    The two people stood in their spots, dazed by the unexpected intimacy between them. Hao Ren raised his head and saw Han Lingshi''s face in the mirror. Her head was bowed and her hands were mped together. The me in his heart was extinguished by the fear he saw on her face.


    He took a step back and said, "It''s done. Good night."


    Then he did not wait for her to turn around and left. Han Lingshi was stunned, she raised her head and only saw Hao Ren''s hand closing the door as he left. She held the front of her dress close to her and realized that her heart has suddenly calmed down a lot.


    Her thoughts were not as rampant as they were earlier. Suddenly, a tear formed in her eye and dripped down her cheek. She was shocked, and touched her cheek to check. She was neither upset, nor was she scared anymore. Those emotions that overwhelmed her for a moment were gone, and they were reced by a subtle peace.


    She wiped her tear and changed her clothes, she wanted to chase after Hao Ren and say thank you, but she did not have the guts so she stood in front of the mirror even after changing the clothes. She did not realize when she began to admire the pajama set. Suddenly, her cellphone rang and bought her back to reality.


    Han Lingshi had a silly grin on her face as she went to attend the call.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Hao Ren came to his own bedroom, and entered the shower instantly. No longer was he in the mood to study anything, he needed to calm down first. A cold shower was the best way for this.


    *Ding: The system detected that the host havepleted his task. Based on the evaluation, issuing rewards...*

 Chapter 13: Soaring High.

    *Ding: Special Task has beenpleted. Issuing rewards based on the evaluation. The host is rewarded five attribute points, and one golden pot ticket.*


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "System, show me my attributes."


    The holographic ''for your eyes only'' type screen appeared before his eyes.


    Strength - 5


    Speed - 6


    Intelligence - 6


    Charm - 4


    Hao Ren furrowed his brows and asked, "Why is there no change in them even when I am working out daily?"


    He felt like the System scammed him. The system replied *Ding: If it was that easy to break the limits of mediocrity then you would have no need of me. Get real.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath to calm himself down and asked, "Does free attributes, mean I can assign them based on my preference?"


    The system replied in affirmative, Hao Ren nodded, and said, "I would like to assign two points to charm and two points to intelligence, and keep one point in reserve to be usedter."


    *Ding: Command epted, adjusting parameters.*


    Strength - 5


    Speed - 6


    Intelligence - 8


    Charm - 6


    Free points - 1


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "System, now please tell me how does the golden pot ticket works?"


    *Ding: Host, the golden pot ticket would make sure that your first investment gets you a minimum of five hundred percent return. Based on your investment the return will increase.*


    Hao Ren''s eyes shed with a glint of light. He smiled and stopped bathing. The enthusiasm to earn money was revived. Cleaning himself up and the young man came to his study. He turned on theputer system and began to search for the various things that were hyping up.


    Thinking about something he asked, "System, how would you ensure that the money I make will not be lost> Like, the stocks will not increase infinitely, they will stop after one point, what if they fall?"


    *Ding: The system will withdraw the money when it has predicted that you cannot earn anymore.*


    Hao Ren nodded, and then he went back to read the things. There were many projects that could use his small scale investment from various fields, such as video games, medicine, some start ups that worked in the field ofputers.


    Thinking about this, Hao Ren began his extensive research on the market. He suddenly had an idea, the market of electronic vehicles was booming, everypany from big to small were producing their own electronic vehicles.


    He proceeded in that direction but found that the material used to prepare the batteries was excavated and caused greater damage to the environment. A few big shot activists were organizing a shakedown movement. They were going to do this on a global scale. Hao Ren frowned, because it was sure that the electronic motors will face a down side for at least a week.


    Hao Ren was in a dilemma when he noticed the word technology. Thinking about it he looked in on the topic. His mind bloomed and the knowledge of tech fascinated him into another world. He found that in the Hawk Nation across the ocean the biggest tech exhibition was being held and it was about to open in a few ours.


    If there was a product that could gain a lot of foothold, it would get him a lot of ie. Hao Ren searched for the listing of the exhibits, and a few products caught his interest. He asked, "System, what if I invest in multiple products? Will the golden pot apply to both of them?"


    *Ding: Being greedy is a bad thing, Host. If you invest in onepany that has multiple products, it will work. However, you would not be able to specify the product, and the gains will be divided.*


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Fair enough, then let me invest."


    He essed his trading ount and transferred the money in it. After taking a final look at the products he invested in thepany that was going tounch their augmented reality devices. He researched thepany and it was parented by a mobile giant. They were one of the best in the market so the people had great expectations from them.


    He said, "System, how can I use the golden pot ticket?"


    Hao Ren has read many novels and he knew that he had to exclusively tell the system to use the ticket. He did not wish to risk things, what if the system said it was notmanded?


    *Ding: Please confirm, do you wish to use golden pot ticket?*


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Yes."


    *Ding: Golden Pot Ticket in use*


    The young man gazed at the screen before him and gradually fell asleep. He did not even go to his bed.


    ...


    Han Lingshi had been talking to Maria but she did not tell her that she was staying with Hao Ren. The callsted for a couple of hours before Han Lingshi said that she needs to sleep and disconnected. She sighed and mumbled, "Maria is such a gossip queen."


    She ran her fingers on her throat sensing that she was thirsty. Looking around she found that there was no water in the room. She decided to go to the kitchen. When she came out of the room, she found that the door of the adjacent room was ajar.


    Unable to withstand her curiosity, she peeked inside but did not find Hao Ren. She furrowed her brows and turned around to go to the kitchen, thinking where could the guy have gone. When she passed the study, the door was left open again, but the dim lit from the monitor screen illuminated the outline of a young man sleeping in the chair.


    Han Lingshi was surprised and carefully walked inside to wake him up so that he could go and sleep in his bedroom. The girl hade around the table when her gaze fell on the screen. She was shocked, because the big screen showed two windows. On the left of the screen was Hao Ren''s trading ount, and on the right was the stock market of the Hawk Nation.


    Hao Ren had fallen asleep with the window that disyed the progress of thepany shares he invested in. Han Lingshi was shocked, because it was climbing, no it was soaring. She did notck money, and had invested in this same stock earlier. She smiled faintly as she gazed at Hao Ren''s face gently.


    She whispered, "Good Night, Ren."


    Then she left. Han Lingshi was impressed by how he acted in the dressing room, and now when she saw that he was dedicated, and had a good financial acumen. She could not help but look at Hao Ren as a hardworking man.


    ...


    After Han Lingshi left, Hao Ren stayed asleep in the chair, until the next morning. He cleaned up and made a breakfast for Han Lingshi, and when he was about to wake her up. Her appearance left him shell shocked.


    Han Lingshi had wavy messy hair, and she was yawning like a cat. She looked at Hao Ren gazing at her from the door and said, "Good morning, Ren."


    Hao Ren was stunned again, but this time it was her speech. She called him Ren. Han Lingshi noticed him staring at her, and she realized that she was in an unkempt situation. A few of her shirt buttons hade undone, and her hair were frizzy. There was an obvious stain at the corner of her mouth.


    Han Lingshi blushed so hard that her face color changed from fair to adorable. She buried her head under the nket and yelled, "GET OUT!"


    Hao Ren woke up and left while trying to suppress hisughter. Han Lingshi had the urge to bury a hole and spend the eternity there. They did not realize that such situations were making their closeness soar.


    ...


    After half an hour, Han Lingshi came out of the room. She was wearing the top and leggings that Hao Ren bought for her. She was still blushing because she would have to face Hao Ren, but the young man acted as if nothing happened. She looked very beautiful even without any makeup.


    Han Lingshi ate the breakfast in silence and afterwards she said, "Hao Ren, I would take my leave now. I have to get to work."


    Hao Ren stood up from the couch in the living room and handed her a set of keys as he said, "These are the keys dropped by someone from Miss Maria''s side. The guard dropped them over. Also, Miss Han, if you do not mind, please take a moment to upload your fingerprints in the house assisting system."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "Why?"


    Hao Ren replied with a smile, "Technically, this house is a shared asset. Plus, you are a friend I trust. You cane and go as you like. This house will be your secret hide out from now."


    Han Lingshi was moved by his words and nodded with watery eyes. Hao Ren asked in concerned, "Are you okay?"


    Han Lingshi replied while wiping her eye, "I did not expect toe upon a person like you. Thank you, Hao Ren."


    Hao Ren replied softly, "The pleasure is all mine."


    Han Lingshi sensed the tickling sensation in her stomach and then nodded. The process was easy, she touched the panel inside the study and Hao Ren configured it. She noticed that he gave herplete ess. This degree of trust touched her a lot.


    Then she left the ce, unknown to the fact that her steps had a spring to them. She seemed like a butterfly ready to soar in the skies.

 Chapter 14: Urgent Mission.

    Hao Ren rested in the house till noon, then he left to deliver lunch for Han Lingshi. He was very dedicated to this particr task, not because Han Lingshi looked adorable when she was chowing down, but also because this task reward was stackable. He knew that the possibility of getting a better reward was higher if it was piled up.


    Hao Ren gged a cab from outside themunity and headed to the Empress International. The guard at the gates knew him because Hao Ren left a deep impression on his mind. Initially, Hao Ren had thought that Han Lingshi was the director in Empress International, however, that night when Maria came home, and he found her visage simr.


    Hao Ren had taken some time to look for Han Lingshi as well. Sure enough, his wife turned out to be a typical rich girl who picked up a poor boy. No wonder she could use the office building to handle her personal matters too.


    He delivered the food on the reception counter and the girl behind the counter was dazed by it. Hao Ren did not mind and left the ce after informing Han Lingshi. Thedy was obviously ted but she still asked him to not waste so much time.


    Hao Ren then headed to the passport office, because while he had the identification card of the nation, he did not have a passport. This way if someday he needed to travel abroad, it would be impossible.


    ...


    In the night, Hao Ren received a call from Han Lingshi, who was ''bored''. That''s what she told him when he asked why she had called. Hao Ren asked her about her day and the two chatted for a couple of hours.


    Just when the young man was about to sleep, the system said, *Ding, golden pot ticket expires, you earned 8.3 million yuan.*


    Hao Ren sensed his sleep vanish in a blink. He sat upright in the bed and the next moment, he used his mobile to check his ount. Sure, enough, the money was there. He counted the zeroes behind the figure three times to make sure it was not his wishful thinking.


    *Ding: Host please calm down, you still have a long way to go, such small things should not make you loose yourposure.*


    Hao Ren thought for it and said, "Yes, you are right."


    The young man calmed down and tried to go to bed but sleep eluded him.


    In the morning, he decided to go out shopping. However, he was not sure about his own taste. However, before that, there were a few things he had to do. Hao Ren took out one million from his ount and transferred it to his mother''s ount for her use.


    Then he made another one million donation in a charity organization that helped people fight cancer. He did not wish for someone else to lose their loved one like he lost his sister.


    ...


    Han Lingshi had nothing much to do in the office today, and she kept gazing outside the big french window, lost in a daze. Suddenly, her assistant came in and said, "President, Young Master Hamil is here."


    Han Lingshi frowned and said, "I do not remember having any appointment with him."


    The next moment, a charming voice sounded, "Oh,e on now, Lingshi, we met on the event two nights before. Are you going to act so estranged with me?"


    Han Lingshi''s eyes turned cold as she looked at the man walking inside her office, she said, "Mister Hamil, I would appreciate if you called me Miss Han, Lingshi is not the name that anyone can use. Also, leave the office on your own or I shall have you collected."


    The man was surprised and then he chuckled and said, "Alright, I will indulge your first wish, Miss Han. But aren''t you going a bit too overboard? Have me collected? Who am I? Well, fine, I am not a spoil sport, you might as well call the security, and then let us see if any of them would like to move against me."


    As if throwing down the gauntlet was not enough. Young Master Hamil sat down across Han Lingshi with his legs crossed over each other. Han Lingshi was so angry that she wished to p his smirk off his face.


    ...


    Hao Ren had just walked inside the building and was delivering the tiffin to the reception counter, when he heard a few male workers whispering, "That Young Master Hamil is a known trash of society, I wonder why the President''s parents support him so much."


    Another guy replied, "True, that bastard is such an eyesore. You don''t know how pompously he is acting before the president. If only anyone could help her."


    Hao Ren furrowed her brows and the system sounded, *Ding: A husband should shelter his wife from rain and sun. You should be her pir of strength.


    Mission Objective: Drive away Young Master Hamil, and avenge the humiliation he directed toward your wife.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and mumbled, "So, herees the first enemy."


    System replied, *Ding: One should not be afraid of enemies on the path to reach the apex*


    Hao Ren turned his head and walked toward the elevator. The receptionist was surprised and asked, "Hey, where are you going?"


    The young man turned around with a smile and said, "Sister, the recipe inside this container has been made by a master chef. It needs to be eaten within half an hour. You do not want the President to fire you for the dy, right? She spent a fortune on this."


    The receptionist was shocked, she did not expect the container to carry such a dish. However, she was instructed by the President''s assistant, Mei to not let anyone appear on the top floor. While she was thinking, Hao Ren had already vanished behind the elevator door.


    ...


    On the top floor of the building, the atmosphere seemed frozen. Han Lingshi had her eyes closed and her arms crossed before her chest. Hamil was conversing with her assistant Mei, and asking all sorts of things about Han Lingshi.


    Mei, acting like a loyal fan girl she kept answering, but suddenly the door of the cabin was pushed open. The assistant spotted Hao Ren walking over and frowned. She said, "How dare youe in?"


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes and she was stunned. Young Master Hamil looked at the newer with a curious gaze. Hao Ren ignored the assistant and came over to Han Lingshi''s side, as he ced the tiffin box on the table. He said, "Boss, it''s lunch time. Today''s menu is kept light as per your instructions."


    Han Lingshi opened her mouth but Hao Ren winked at her and began to put the different containers right on her work table. He said, "To ensure that your time is not wasted, and that the dishes does not lose their taste, please start right away."


    Mei clenched her fist and furrowed her brows as she spat, "Did you not hear me?"


    Hao Ren turned to her and replied, "I did hear you, but I did not think it is necessary to answer any animal that barks on the side."


    Mei opened her eyes wide and so did Han Lingshi. They did not expect Hao Ren to choose such a crude way of talking. The former said, "You bastard! Who do you think you are to meddle here? What is your worth to call me an animal? You roadside fool."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "The president is not so agitated but a mere servant is, I wonder if you are cooking something up. Anyhow, none of my concern, see yourself out, do not disturb the boss from eating."


    That said, he passed a pair of chopsticks to Han Lingshi. At this moment, Young Master Hamil pped his hands and said, "You are gutsy, I will give you that. Talking to a woman like that before me. Do you have a death wish?"


    Han Lingshi clenched her fists and was about to rebuke him, but Hao Ren cleared his throat and said, "Who are you?"


    Hamil was stunned, Mei felt a bit faint in her head, and Han Lingshi wanted tough at Hamil''s shock. He was a person who was well known among the city people. Hamil mmed his palm against the ss table, and yelled, "I am Edgar Hamil, do you understand? I am the second son of the Hamil Family."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and eximed in realization, "So you are the sow fucker, I apologize but your tryst in the pigpen is quite a legend in the city. I am very curious, how was your experience of fornication with a pig?"


    Mei''s face turned pale, and Han Lingshi held her mouth, she was shocked and wanted tough at the same time. However, Edgar Hamil suddenly went calm. He stood up and wanted to say something when Hao Ren cut him off, "You want to tell me that you will do everything in your power to kill me, right?"


    Edgar Hamil gazed at Hao Ren but he did not find any fear in his eyes. On the contrary, the young man made his way around the table and came before him. Before the young master had any chance to say anything, Hao Ren had already gripped his throat.


    Hao Ren added the free attribute to his strength parameter, and raised it one point above the average. Mei yelled, "What the fuck are you doing?! Let go of him."


    Hao Ren tilted his gaze to look at her and said, "I do not wish to beat you. Shut up."


    While he was warning off Mei, his grip around Edgar Hamil''s throat tightened and he looked him in the eyes as he said, "You better evaluate your worth before throwing your weight around. The whole city knows what you are. What gave you the right to think you can waltz in here and threaten the President of Empress International?"


    Han Lingshi was sitting on the chair in a daze. She did not know what was going on, since when did Edgar Hamil be a gangster who threatened her. However, she was enjoying herself and wanted to see what more would Hao Ren do.

 Chapter 15: Teaching Them A Lesson.

    Hao Ren was holding Edgar Hamil by his throat, as if he was not a man but a chicken. The young man suddenly let go, and thetter fell on the ground panting and gasping for air. His eyes were stuck to Hao Ren, however, they were brimming with fear. He could sense that just now, Hao Ren really had the intention to kill him.


    This was true as well, Hao Ren did have the intention to kill him, but Han Lingshi was not the reason for his anger. Edgar Hamil was hindering his progress with the rtionship. A good rtionship meant better rewards from the system. Hao Ren wanted the rewards to have a better future to be somebody.


    It was his life''s motive, otherwise he had already experienced a pitiful death, what was there to care about.


    Han Lingshi may be beautiful, or sessful, but that was not enough, because some people searched their own worth and not their partner''s.


    Hao Ren squatted beside Edgar Hamil and said, "You are the second son in your family, the reason you are trying to court Miss Han is so that your family thinks you got them more profit than your elder brother, right?"


    Edgar Hamil gulped as he nodded, this was a public secret. Hao Ren was an average person but that did not mean he was estranged. He heard all sorts of gossips in the market when he rolled with his friend Jin.


    Hao Ren said, "You gave this assistant a few benefits and manipted her to get you closer to Miss Han, right?"


    Edgar Hamil nodded again while his hand was rubbing his neck. Hao Ren sighed and said, "Your family supports you in this stupidity of yours not because they want you to move over, but the fact is they just want you to stay away from the family so that you do not get a chance to make trouble for your brother."


    Edgar Hamil opened his eyes wide and Hao Ren asked, "Do you want me to tell you how?"


    The former nodded and Hao Ren smiled and said, "If you cannot even figure this out, then what is the use of having a brain? Now, let me ask you, do you wish to take revenge on me?"


    Edgar Hamil did not know what happened but while he wanted to say no, his head moved in a nod. Han Lingshi frowned and Hao Ren said, "What if I call your brother and tell him that your ruckus in the office just made Miss Han give up on a multi million dor project that she wanted to coborate with Hamil studios. What would he or your family do to you?"


    Edgar Hamil froze, he realized that Hao Ren was not without a back up. If he was to catch heat of this matter, his brother would definitely murder him. Han Lingshi blinked as she looked at Hao Ren again. She did not expect this young man to have such wits. Of course she knew that he was bluffing but the impact was evident.


    She said in a cold voice, "Mister Hamil, you came in my office and you have given me enough trauma. The reason I did not wish to say what Mister Hao said was because I did not wish to bring families in this matter. I expect that you are also wise and know when to quit."


    Hao Ren pulled the guy up and sorted his clothes. He looked at a slightly red bruise under the cor and said, "Mister Hamil, unless you want this bruise to be a part of your soul, I hope you keep yourself in line. Or, forget about me, your own brother might put you to sleep forever. After all, the reputation of Young master Hamil, is not for show, right, Second Young Master?"


    Hao Ren did not hid the mockery and even emphasized on the word Second just now and cause a vein to pop up on Edgar''s forehead. Hao Ren whispered, "Mister Edgar, in what way are you less capable than your brother? You both are the children of Hamil family. Why would Miss Han like a person who does not fight like a man but act like a coward?"


    Edgar was surprised and Hao Ren said, "If you prove your worth, would Miss Han be so foolish to refuse to you? Everyone needs someone at some point in life, no?"


    His words gave Edgar Hamil an inspiration. Then he clenched his fist recalling how this guy had humiliated him just now. Even if what he spoke was true, Edgar Hamil did not wish to spare this guy any courtesy, and even swore to enact revenge in his heart, but before he could do anything, he would have to deal with his family and specially his brother.


    In his mind, Hao Ren was correct, he was no lesser than his brother, then why did he end up in such a position. He stared at Hao Ren and said, "I will remember you."


    Then he left the cabin with even bigger strides than he had arrived. Mei was shocked, she wanted to chase after him when Hao Ren said, "Assistant Mei, how does a five year stay in prison sound to you?"


    Mei was shocked, and so was Han Lingshi. The former was pissed and asked, "What crime have Imitted?"


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "epting gifts from people in return of arranging meetings, breach of employer''s trust, and sabotagingpany interest. I am sure if we dug up some of the lower level employees would file a harassmentints too."


    Mei opened her eyes wide, as she shivered, Hao Ren appeared to be a demon from the hell in her eyes. She knew that all these charges were possible and she could go to jail. Looking at her, Hao Ren asked, "Miss Han, do you have any overseas office where Mei could work?"


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "Why do you ask? Is it not better to throw her in the prison?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Even men do not feel safe in prison, how would a woman live there? Humans are beings of desires. Miss Mei made a mistake, but she is not beyond redemption just yet."


    Han Lingshi thought and looking at Hao Ren she understood his motive. He wanted to make sure that Mei was far away from her but still under her watch. She thought about it and said, "She can take the office for assistant director, sales in the perfumepany we have in Via."


    Hao Ren nodded and looked at Mei, who still could not understand what was going on. Hao Ren said, "If you did not reply to this proposal in one hour, we will call the police. Think about your family and your reputation."


    This sentence was thest straw that broke the camels back. Mei bowed ny degrees and said, "President, I ept, I ept."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "You will get your things ready and I will arrange for your documentation. After two days, I do not wish to see your face in the country."


    Mei nodded and thanked her before leaving the ce. Han Lingshi turned her gaze to look at Hao Ren who was focused on her office and a faint smile appeared on her face. Meanwhile, the voice of happiness echoed in Hao Ren''s mind, *Ding, taskpleted, issuing rewards...*

 Chapter 16: Miserable Hao Ren.

    *Ding: Taskpleted, issuing reward, Passive Skill: Soothsayer*


    Hao Ren was confused, and wanted to ask what this skill meant but Han Lingshi cleared her throat and asked, "Mister Hao, would you be so kind and tell me how you intend to deal with the aftermath?"


    The young man turned to look at her and said, "I would be obliged, Miss Han, but first, please finish your meal. I put in a lots of effort in cooking."


    Han Lingshi nodded and picked up the spoon to savor the dishes. She gobbled up everything within a few minutes and Hao Ren asked, "Now, you can ask me questions and I will answer them. If I am missing something, you can fill in the nks."


    Thedy nodded and said, "Fine, I can understand that you wanted Mei to be under observation, but why send her to some ce other than prison?"


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "Miss Han, if she was to go to prison, we would not be able to keep an eye on her. What if Edgar Hamil reached out to her and tried to n something else? She has been working under you for quite a long time, and she knows a lot of things about you. This is why send her to another location. She will still work for you and this time, with a greater dedication."


    Han Lingshi was doubtful but she said, "It is a possibility after all, fear often makes people responsible and respectful."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "As long as you sign the binding contract, she will have no way out, but do not push her in a corner."


    Han Lingshi smiled and replied as if stating the obvious, "I know that already, but why did you not think about this when you tricked Edgar Hamil?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "That man is too vain to be worried about. The best way to take him out is by pitting him against Young Master Hamil."


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and questioned, "Do you think that Young Master Hamil would deal with his brother because of your word?"


    Hao Ren shrugged his shoulder and said, "Not for me, but for himself."


    He took out his phone and essed a few things before he said, "When I was in college, the Idol Chan Ling hade over for an event. She was not a big star back then and I was a mere volunteer in the activities. I saw her with someone and clicked a picture secretly.


    I did not know that man''s identity and decided to not make trouble.However,ing to the city I discovered the identity of that man by pure coincidence."


    Han Lingshimented, "You mean to say that the man you saw with that idol was Young Master Hamil, as in, Leonard Hamil?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Indeed, also I am guessing that they had recently tied up the knot in secret."


    He handed over his phone to Han Lingshi to see the picture, and sure enough, as someone who has seen the Hamil family up close from her childhood, she recognized Leonard Hamil. The young man was holding Chan Ling in his arms and the two were sharing some private moments. Han Lingshi was shocked, and said, "Aren''t you too lucky?


    You can find such a scoop, I wonder why have you not made Leonard cough up a fortune to hide this scandal. Also, why do you say that they have married each other? "


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Miss Han, this is not a scandal, but a mistake on my side to have clicked a picture of them in secret. If not for the fact that I have to deal with Edgar, I would have kept this as an anecdote. As for your question how I know about their marriage, wellst week Leonard was in the trending post as he got a tattoo on his wrist.


    Same day as Chan Ling was spotted in a tattoo shop in another city."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and Hao Ren showed her the news on his mobile. He also showed her the two tattoos these people got. While they seemed to be lotus petals, but when ced next to each other, it was easy to make a connection because the initials of their names were hidden very cleverly.


    Thedy was shocked andmented, "I did not know something like this existed. You are quite clever to figure it out."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "In the past few years, they have never been spotted together, but if someone knows about this picture and puts their brain together, they would be able to see, that often the two people have been around each other."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and asked, "So, how will you use this information?"


    Hao Ren said, "Shall we go for a little shopping? I do not have any decent clothes and shoes. I was thinking of doing my own business and there will be meetings in the future so I wish to look formal and presentable."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, and thought that Hao Ren was probably getting a bit too ambitious, but she decided not to advise him. She wanted to see how far he wants to go before waking up broke. She nodded, and the two of them decided to leave the ce.


    They drove away in the same car under the gazes of many employees who thought they have seen the ghost, however, one person turned to look at them and said in a cold tone, "If I found out anyone moved their thumbs or lips to kick up a gossip, and believe me I will find out, all those involved with regret it."


    Thisdy was assigned to keep the people in line, and she was Han Lingshi''s right hand, Maya Okudera. There have been people who took her not so seriously, Maya made an example of them. She had a name, Retainer Of The Empress.


    ...


    Hao Ren asked, Han Lingshi, "Do you think Miss Okudera would be able to hold them back?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "She will. Do not worry."


    Hao Ren nodded and leaned back in the car, Han Lingshi had instructed Maya to issue a gag order after she left. Thinking about this, he said, "System, What is that skill you gave me?"


    *Ding: Soothsayer is a skill that provides you a slight advantage during negotiations. It will work over anyone except for your wife.*


    Hao Ren thought about it and eximed in his mind, "You mean to say that this thing will work in business negotiations?"


    *Ding: You underestimate the system skills, Host. This skill will work in persuasion, and maniption of any argument. Mostly it is just plot armor so that you get away from critical readers, cause the author is a dunce.*


    Hao Ren nodded thoughtfully and said, "That sure works for me."


    Just as he was getting happy, his mobile rang, and he sighed. Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "Are you going to answer that?"


    Hao Ren said, "Well, I will need your help in a bit, so please be prepared."


    He knew who this call belonged to, and he fished his phone out. The caller ID showed, "Mom."


    It was a video call request, Hao Ren said, "Remember I asked you, if you could to act like my girlfriend?"


    Han Lingshi shivered, but thanks to her habit of driving herself she managed to keep the car steady otherwise, it would have been wrecked from the impact of this sudden question. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down before she nodded as she focused on the road, while her heart beat sped up.


    Hao Ren said, "It would be nice if you could answer me, because I am about to have myself disowned."


    Han Lingshi thought about it, Hao Ren has been doing her a lot of favors. He helped her with Edgar Hamil and eliminated a pesky assistant from her side too. If not for all this, that night he walked and controlled his urges. She was grateful to have found someone like himpletely to the coincidence, because if it were to be someone else, they might have been blinded by the money or her beauty.


    She was not a fool, and she knew that Hao Ren had been trying hard to improve their rtion, so she nodded and said, "I will do it."


    Hao Ren smiled, and epted the call as he greeted, "Hello, mom."


    Mrs. Hao didn''t care about his smile and happiness, she directly asked, "Did you smuggle some drugs or did you rob a bank? Where did you get this money? You better be honest with me now, understood? Or I will disown you!"


    Hao Ren had an urge to jump out of the car, while Han Lingshi was trying hard not tough. He said, "Mom, all the money is legitimate, I can even give you a witness. Lingshi, tell her that I did not do any dirty business."


    To get rid of the muzzle aimed at him, he turned the phone toward Han Lingshi, who was driving and suddenly went stiff. On the other side, Mrs. Hao was stunned too. She asked, "Ren, who is this girl?"


    Hao Ren replied, "My girlfriend? Are you thinking that I am not worthy of her?"


    He was trying to get back at his mother, but thedy said, "You? Even your ancestors are not worth this fairy. Are you sure this girl is not a robot? Or is she taking pity on you?"


    Han Lingshi could not help it and she parked the car as she startedughing out loud. Hao Ren was too miserable.

 Chapter 17: Emotional Rollercoaster.

    Han Lingshi''sughter echoed inside the car, and Mrs. Hao stopped insulting her son, after all, he was a guy and should have some dignity. Another reason she did not want to make fun of him was so that he does not cut her off. She still wanted to see her daughter-inw.


    Mrs. Hao said, "Why are you holding the phone? Give it to the girl, I want to talk to her."


    Hao Ren looked at Han Lingshi whoseughter came to an abrupt stop, and passed the phone. Han Lingshi shook her head but the menacing person turned the camera to face her. She stopped and bowed slightly to thedy and said, "Hello Auntie, I am Han Lingshi. You can call me Lingshi, or Lingling."


    Mrs. Hao smiled on the phone, she was slightly chubby and looked like aughing buddha. She spoke softly, "What a good child you are. I will call you Lingshi first."


    It was not sure if such a beauty would stay with her son, why must she scare her by acting over friendly? She continued chatting with Han Lingshi and asked her about her well being and some small talk.


    Han Lingshi had mastered the art ofmunication and she had a good conversation with thedy. Mrs. Hao found Han Lingshi to be an amiable personality and was impress through and through. She said, "Alright, Lingshi, I would not bother you anymore, but if this guy troubles you,e straight to me, I will straighten him up."


    Han Lingshi smiled and replied, "I will definitely call you aunty."


    Mrs. Hao chuckled and said, "Tell that kid that he better not spend too much now that he has earned some money. Or I will break his legs."


    The call was disconnected, and Han Lingshi said, "Your mother is a good person, I like her."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "You like her or her ability to grill and discredit me over everything?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled and the young man said, "My mom was not like this before Hao Mei fell sick. She was a poised and elegant woman who did not like to even scold anyone."


    Thedy detected some longing and pain in his voice. She asked, "Tell me about your sister."


    She was curious about his family now, because he was so good to her. Hao Ren smiled and replied, "My sister was seven years older than me, her name was Hao Mei. My mom and dad used to work so after school she woulde to pick me up from day care and look after me. She raised me practically, and she left for college when I starting my middle school.


    Every weekend she would take an eight hour train toe and visit home. We all loved her, in the hometown no one would say anything bad about her. She tutored many children to earn her way through college. An ace student, she was the pride of my family and also my only friend."


    As he spoke, his eyes drifted away from reality it was as if he could see his sister before him, and Han Lingshi sensed a subtle pain in her heart.


    Hao Ren continued, "I had just stepped in high school and she took us all to the amusement park in the city. I was happy that day, but then she fainted. We rushed to hospital but the results were bad.


    The doctor said that she had a tumor that was closer to her brain stem and it could not be treated without risking life long paralysis. That day we all were shocked, Mei Mei did not talk to anyone for two days. Then she said that she does not want to be treated because there was not guarantee if it would work, and we did not have the money to get her targeted trial treatments.


    Within a month, she was confined to her bed."


    Hao Ren closed his eyes as he took a deep breath to stabilize his trembling emotions. He sensed a soft and warm touch over his palm, and found Han Lingshi was holding his hand and watching him with an empathetic gaze.


    The young man said, "In herst moments, I was there, I asked her not to leave, like the fool I was. You know what she said?"


    Han Lingshi felt her throat getting heavy, so she did not speak but gestured with her chin. Hao Ren replied, "She asked me to hold her hand, as she was going to sleep. She said that she would always beside me."


    Han Lingshi could not hold back her tear, because while Hao Ren looked calm his cheek was wet. He said, "She did not wake up after that."


    The girl could tell how much he loved his sister. The person before her waspletely different than the usual goof he yed around her. She said, "Hao Ren, you hold her memories in your heart so vividly, I am sure she is watching over you from wherever she is."


    Hao Ren nodded and took out his handkerchief and passed it to her. Han Lingshi did not resist and used the cloth to wipe her tears. He used another side of the handkerchief for himself and said, "Let''s go shopping, we have to get dinner also."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and questioned, "When did I ever agree to get a dinner with you?"


    The young man rolled his eyes and said, "Fine, go back home after I am done shopping. I am not as rich as you are."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and remarked, "Petty."


    They came to a big shopping mall in the city, called, Orion. Han Lingshi parked her car at the front and then the two of them walked inside maintaining close proximity. The people were dazed by their appearance.


    Han Lingshi was wearing a subtle formal attire, a royal blue shirt with frill cor and a ck wide-legged pant paired with royal blue stilettoes. While Hao Ren was dressed in a ck shirt, blue jeans and ck sneakers. His charm was higher than the average people, and did not look bad walking next to Han Lingshi.


    Their attire seemed to be like a couple dress-up. Han Lingshi did not care about the gazes and Hao Ren was trying not tough out loud. They entered a low-key luxury brand showroom. The attendant saw them and came forward to greet, "Hello, Sir, Ma''am. How can I help you?"


    Han Lingshi said, "This gentleman would like a few suits, could you please suggest some that suit him well?"


    The attendant bowed and said, "It would be my pleasure, Ma''am. Sir, please follow me over here."


    They came to the men''s section and the attendant said, "Sir, this is the Tycoon Series, it wasunchedst month and is thetest designs from ourpany. They are low-key and also practical."


    Hao Ren nodded and touched the sleeve of a suit as he nodded and asked, "Miss Han, help me select three, different colors and asions."


    Han Lingshi thought about it and nodded. Soon, she finished selection and then Hao Ren went to the trial room. When he came out, Han Lingshi was dazed, she never thought that Hao Ren was handsome before this. She mumbled, "Sure enough, clothes make a man."


    Hao Ren came closer to Han Lingshi and the attendant said, "The golden boy and the jade girl. I have finally seen what this idiom means."


    The two people looked at the attendant who said, "Sir, Ma''am, you both look very good together."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Thank you, can you also suggest me some pair of shoes and ties that will go with the suits?"


    The attendant moved quickly and then Hao Ren changed back in his normal clothes. They came to the counter and paid around 450,000 for the bill. Three suits, three pairs of shoes and ties. Han Lingshi said, "Youck one thing now."


    Hao Ren asked, "What is that?"


    Thedy said, "A good watch."


    He nodded and Han Lingshi led him to a store called, Jikan. This was a brand that manufactured the first wrist watch in this world and they were not a luxury brand. The cheapest watch they sold was above a million. Hao Ren whispered, "Miss Han, this ce is a temple, why are we here? We can go to Sigma or Hiemer. Right?"


    Han Lingshi nodded internally, at least he was not going vain yet. To spend millions on a watch when he did not have such money. She said, "It is your fees."


    Hao Ren was surprised and furrowed his brows but the girl quickly replied, "Do not think of it like a mary fees. Actually when I was staying over at your ce, I came to check on you and my gaze fell on your monitor. So, that night I also invested around ten million in the samepany. The result was sky high."


    Hao Ren opened his eyes wide, and thought what a beggar he was, his entire profit was lower than her investment. Han Lingshi said, "You know, it is all my personal asset now, I do not have to use thepany money. However, this all happened coincidentally and is rted to you."


    The young man replied, "It is still not something I would ept a fee for. You made the investment with your own money. I did not tell you anything, did I. Howe I get a share of it?"


    Han Lingshi frowned, this guy did not even takepensation for the sh marriage, and has been doing things for her, how could she convince him. Suddenly, it urred to her and she said, "Fine, it is not a fee, but a gift. Before you say that this gift is too expensive, let me tell you, that half of its value is a gift, and other half is for you to make sure that I get my meals on time.


    You will have to cook for me as long as the watch is ticking."


    Hao Ren was surprised, and nodded. They came to the counter, and the attendant passed them the brochure, Jikan was known for hiring uniquely abled people for service, such as deaf, mutes, and people whose lower extremities could not function, as an act of empowerment and these people were all very nice with their customers. This was another reason Jikan had a high reputation.


    Han Lingshi did not look at the watches, but she was noticing Hao Ren''s expression. She noticed his eyes shed when he saw a piece called The Gent. The piece was worth seven million, it was made from a solid block of tinum and the dial was gilded with diamond clock hands, and twelve ruby gems.


    It was an automatic mechanical movement, and was known to sync with the pulse of the wearer. Han Lingshi smiled and asked the attendant to show them the watch. The attendant carefully bought out the piece and Hao Ren was attracted to it instantly. Han Lingshi paid the bill without hesitation and helped him tie the watch on his left hand.


    She said, "Remember, you have to cook for me as long as this watch ticks."


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Miss Han, this watch will tick as long as I am alive, are you perhaps proposing me to cook for you till the day I live? Do you know what it means to gift a man a watch?"


    Han Lingshi was stunned, and suddenly she realized the ambiguity of her actions, and she blushed. Hao Ren smiled at her expression and leaned over to whisper in her ears, "I won''t mind cooking for you, forever, Ling Ling."


    His words tickled Han Lingshi''s heart so much that she shivered and pushed him away before she walked out of the store with a face that was almost bleeding. Hao Ren chuckled and followed her, but the joy in their hearts did notst for long.

 Chapter 18: Han Lingshis Enemy.

    Hao Ren chased after Han Lingshi with a big smile on his face, however, a few momentster when he was about to call out for her, he stopped and frowned. Han Lingshi was standing before anotherdy. The two of them wereparable in beauty and aura. Hao Ren mumbled, "Is it just me or there are sparks flying in the void?"


    *Ding: It is detected that your wife hase across her long time rival. Please diffuse the situation in a manner that it looks to be in favor of your wife.*


    Hao Ren thought about the situation and said, "System, have you not heard that men should not meddle in women business."


    System replied mechanically, *Host, supporting your wife can be done in many ways. It could be mental, spiritual, and physical. Your effort is support enough.*


    The young man sighed and looked at the situation carefully, thedy before Han Lingshi was apanied by two big men. Hao Ren looked around and then found the employee of the Jikan water store greeting him good by with a smile. The person was a mute, and Hao Ren thought of something before he said, "Can I trouble you for a something?"


    The person was confused when Hao Ren whispered something in his ear. Thinking about it, the man nodded, and Hao Ren ced his stuff in their shop as he walked toward Han Lingshi. He spoke, " Miss Han, I apologize for the dy, I was caught up in the traffic."


    Han Lingshi looked at him with a raised brow and Hao Ren winked at her discreetly as he bowed and said, "Thank you for giving me your precious time. I will not let you down."


    Han Lingshi did not say anything when thedy opposite them chuckled and asked, "Little brother, who are you? What business do you have with Xiao Ling? Tell me, I can do anything she can do but ten times better."


    While she said this, Thedy was checking out Hao Ren, he appeared to be decent in her eyes, but she caught sight of the watch on his wrist. She could tell that Hao Ren''s clothes were not particrly high level, but from the watch on his hand she thought he must be one of those elusive people and something shed across her eyes.


    Han Lingshi clenched her fists and wanted to rebuke her. However, Hao Ren stood up and blocked her with half his body and asked, "Ma''am, may I know who you are?"


    Thedy smiled and said, "I am Ye Shiling. President of the Crown International."


    Hao Ren was surprised, he had heard about thisdy, she was also one of the top shots in the Han nation business world. Herpany was on a rank higher than Empress International by one decimal point different in worth.


    She was prideful and often seen making statements like, ''The crown is always above the empress or the emperor.''


    Hao Ren could figure that she was rubbing it in the faces of the Han family. However, he did not know much about this person, and said, "Oh, Hello, I am Hao Ren, an aspiring business man."


    Ye Shiling raised her brow and did a double take at Hao Ren before she said, "Xiao Ling, are you dabbling with anyone these days? I can tell by the appearance that this little brother is just an upstart. Shouldn''t you be more focused on some serious projects, or is it because of his appearance that you gave him an appointment? I did not expect you to have such a taste."


    If gazes could kill, then Ye Shiling would have been dead already. Hao Ren smiled and said, "I thought Miss Ye was a person from the higher society and had some finesse. But seeing you ndering Miss Han and me in such a manner, I wonder how yourpany is running in profit."


    Ye Shiling''s gaze turned cold. She looked at Hao Ren and said, "What makes you think that you can talk to me in this manner? Do you not realize that I can destroy your business with just a call?"


    Hao Ren revealed a surprised expression and questioned, "Are you threatening me?"


    Ye Shiling chuckled and said, "Do you think any roadside upstart is worth receiving a threat from me? You sure overestimate your worth."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "At least my opinion does not effect me, but think carefully, Miss Ye, your holier than thou attitude can get you in serious trouble."


    Ye Shiling revealed a cold expression and said, "You are reaching for a bit too much here, don''t you think? Or is it because Han Lingshi is supporting you that makes you think that you can act cocky and y a hero to protect the damsel?"


    Hao Ren chuckled, his voice was so loud that it attracted attention of many people. He said, "Han Lingshi, the president of Empress International is a damsel? Miss Ye, did you take your medicine on time? Oh god, your sense of humor is just great."


    Ye Shiling was shocked, this guy just called her sick, mentally sick indirectly. She clenched her fist and said, "Marc, teach him a lesson."


    She was enraged and lost control. The other reason behind this was the fact that this guy was siding with Han Lingshi. Hao Ren did not know what the bad blood between the two women was but since the system issued the task it was not a simple matter.


    The bodyguard behind Ye Shiling moved, and in a sh, Hao Ren was struck straight on his right cheek. The impact send him reeling on the ground and made him dizzy. Han Lingshi did not expect the situation to escte so much and she called, "Hao Ren!"


    She rushed up to check on him, and saw him bleeding from the side, and she turned to look at Ye Shiling as she said, "You will pay the price for this."


    Ye Shiling smirked, but she realized that it was indeed an esction she did not intend to have, how did she lose her control was something she could not understand. Well, she called her bodyguard back and they left quickly. She did not need any bad press.


    Hao Ren took a few moments to sit up and held his jaw as he said, "Don''t worry, I am fine."


    Han Lingshi was on the verge of crying, she was happy that Hao Ren stood up for her. She has never sensed anything like that, but the bleeding cut on his cheek bone was akin to a stab wound on her heart. She spoke with concern, "Come on, we are going to the hospital."


    Hao Ren had to go there too, and he stood up from the ground, but he did not walk where Han Lingshi was taking him. Instead he turned to walk back to the Jikan store.


    Han Lingshi asked, "Where are you going?"


    Hao Ren replied, "To get my weapons to attack Ye Shiling and topple her crown."


    Han Lingshi was stunned and she froze in her track. She realized that Hao Ren was doing everything deliberately. Yes, the young man was using his skill of soothsaying to effect Ye Shiling. He was stirring up her emotions with his words. He walked up to the Jikan store where the mute employee stood in a corner with his mobile.


    Hao Ren had told the person to record everything for some mary reward. The guy agreed, after all, who did not like the money. Hao Ren had the guy transfer the video to his phone, and then deleted it from the employee''s phone to be safe. He was not a fool to leave behind a trace of cotion.


    In return he paid the guy ten thousand yuan in cash so that it could not be traced. Then he picked up his stuff and left for the hospital with a dazed Han Lingshi. The girl did not say anything from the moment she saw Hao Ren acquiring the video.


    Neither did the guy ask her anything, his face was aching, and he did not wish to have Han Lingshi speak much. He asked, internally, ''System, is the taskplete?''


    System replied, *Ding: No host, it would not be consideredplete till the oue is decided and you have twenty four hours to do so*


    Hao Ren nodded and suddenly groaned, Han Lingshi asked hurriedly, "Is it aching too much? Do not worry, we are reaching the hospital soon."


    Hao Ren waved his hand, but his face was swollen. Han Lingshi gripped the steering tightly and asked, "Did I ask you toe and help me? Do you know how long have I been at logger heads with that bitch?"


    Hao Ren could not help but open his eyes wide as he heard Han Lingshi talking like a delinquent. Han Lingshi snapped, "What? Can I not curse? Am I not a human?"


    Hao Ren wanted to speak but his face hurt like hell. He could only wave his hands in defense. Han Lingshi took a deep breath to calm herself and they arrived at the hospital. They rushed to the emergency department where the nurse assigned them a doctor.


    The Doctor applied some antiseptic ointment on Hao Ren''s cut and asked, "How did this happen?"


    Hao Ren typed it on his phone and showed it to him, "I see, I will call the cops in the hospital and you can make a statement. Assault is a criminal act."


    The young man nodded, and typed a few things for Han Lingshi, and thedy was surprised. However, she nodded inpliance. If the young man was going to take this case to the police then he would have to rify his connection to Han Lingshi because she was present at the ce during the altercation.


    Han Lingshi called herwyer, to make sure that the news does not get out. The cop arrived, but waited for a few minutes before the attorney arrived. Han Lingshi had already informed the man about the situation, while he was surprised, he knew that he had to do his job.


    Hao Ren showed the video to the attorney who said, "This can be submitted as evidence, but I suggest that we file a case for nder, and threating against Ye Shiling and a leave the assault out of it."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and asked, "What the heck does that mean?"


    Thewyer shivered and replied, "Ma''am, we can earn some goodwill in the public by stating that we do not wish to file an assault case, because it would implicate the bodyguard who was only acting on themands of his employer. The damage to Crown International, would be much more efficient."


    Han Lingshi shook her head while Hao Ren was nodded. The two of them looked at each other, and Han Lingshi asked, "Do you know that your face looks like a pig? Why are you letting her get away with this?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and asked in a low tone, "Who said anything about letting anyone get away? I will have Ye Shiling grovel with helplessness for messing with you."


    He looked at the attorney and said, "Mister Kane, you have till the morning to get the notice served, but make sure that the fact about legal proceedings stays under wraps."


    Kane nodded and replied, "I understand, sir."


    Then Hao Ren gave him a copy of the video and took medicine from the hospital clinic before leaving for home with Han Lingshi. Thedy sighed and said, "I apologize for implicating you in this."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Firstly, you did nothing wrong, it was thatdy who caused the scene. As for the fact that I defended you, forget the fact that we are married, I consider you as a friend and so do you, I suppose. If am just stay silent and take all that bullshit, what sort of a friend I am? Forget it, and just wait, your stock price is about to soar."


    Han Lingshi was surprised for a bit but she nodded, a fiasco like this could cause a momentary dip in the stock price, and looking at the fact that she had a big meeting in the morning, their prices will soar and she woulde out on top.


    They reached Hao Ren''s apartment, and Han Lingshi stayed behind for a few hours. She made sure that he was fine, and had a light dinner before leaving heavy heartedly. In the elevator, she took out her phone, and dialed a number.


    The other party picked up, and Han Lingshi said coldly, "It''s time."

 Chapter 19: Task Success.

    Hao Ren rested the whole night and even the entire morning. He was not aware when Han Lingshi came over. Neither did he know the crisis that befell the Crown International as soon as they opened the office.


    Attorney Kane booked an appointment at the Crown International office. At this moment, he was sitting in a conference room with the Ye Shiling, who was gazing at him with amusement written over her face, she asked, "To what do I owe this pleasure?"


    The middle-aged attorney fixed his sses and said, "Miss Ye, you are hereby served with a legal notice for nder and threatening my clients, Miss Han Lingshi and Mr. Hao Ren. You have twenty four hours to respond before we file the petition in the court ofw."


    Ye Shiling was surprised and her ravishing eyes opened wide. She eximed, "What do you mean? Are you serious? She is suing me for a tease? And what basis?"


    Attorney Kane stood up and said, "I am not bound to tell you any of it, but be thankful that Mr. Hao Ren did not press assault charges against you."


    Then he directly picked up his bag and left the conference room. As he walked through the lobby, he looked at ady walking over and winked at her. Thedy was a person who worked in Crown International but reported to the Empress International.


    She was a spy. As soon as she received the wink, she sent a text message to one of her people in the media, and stirred up the storm.


    Inside the conference room, Ye Shiling was still in a daze, she looked at the notice before her and mumbled, "How can she do something like this? Wait, what if she has a proof? How? Could it be this was a pre-emptive attack? No, that cannot be it. She did not know I would go to the mall.


    Nobody did, then how."


    She sped her forehead, and sat in the conference room thinking what to do, when suddenly her assistant came in panting, "President, reporters are gathered outside the building and they are all saying that Han Lingshi''swyer served you with legal notice."


    Ye Shiling raised her head in a snap and stood up to approach the huge windows. Looking down, she could see a few big broadcast vans parked on the road. She grit her teeth and picked her phone and made a call to Han Lingshi.


    ...


    Hao Ren had just freshened up and came out of his room when he heard Han Lingshi''s voice in the living room. He walked out and was about to ask thedy what was she doing here instead of going to work, when she turned around and saw him. She beckoned him over, and he came to sit down next to her on the couch.


    Han Lingshi put her phone on speaker, and Ye Shiling''s voice sounded from the other side, "Han Lingshi! You bitch! What have you done? How dare you sue me? Do you think you will get all the benefit from it? I am warning you to withdraw the notice or I will show you my true colors."


    Han Lingshi smiled and replied, "Miss Ye, have a good day. I have nothing to discuss with you, and your words are rather unpleasant, and I do not wish to converse with you. Goodbye."


    That said, she disconnected the call. Hao Ren asked, "Is she calling you because she is flustered?"


    Han Lingshi nodded, and said, "I have been recording all her calls."


    Hao Ren was surprised to hear this. He did not expect Han Lingshi to be so cunning and witty. He suddenly smiled and shook his head. Thedy asked, "What happened?"


    The young man spoke softly, "I seem to have underestimated you, Miss Han. You are quite a businesswoman."


    Han Lingshi smiled, she spotted the trace of red on Hao Ren''s face, and asked, "How do you feel?"


    "Not as miserable than yesterday."


    He answered her and wanted to ask something when Han Lingshi''s phone rang again. She picked it up and questioned, "What is it?"


    After a few minutes, the call was disconnected, and Han Lingshi said, "Make sure to watch the news today. Also, Hao Ren, next time do not be so brave, I will not forgive you for being careless with yourself."


    Hao Ren stood up from the couch and saluted her in a full military style and replied, "Yes, Missus."


    Han Lingshi was amused and then she left the house. Hao Ren had nothing to do for the day, so he cooked himself a soup and sat down to drink it while watching the news. However, he did not find anything special about it.


    Thinking about it, Han Lingshi was more prominent with financial news, so while sipping a spoonful of soup he said, "Housemand, y financial news on the Television."


    **Command epted, ying the financial news, now.**


    In an instant, Hao Ren found what he was looking for. Han Lingshi was not joking, Ye Shiling was standing before the reporters outside herpany, apparently she was trying to leave through the back door and find herwyer when the secondary team of reporters surrounded her. They were not fools (at least not like in the other novel worlds).


    One of them almost shoved his mic in Ye Shiling''s mouth as he questioned, "Miss Ye, have you been sued by Miss Han? Can you confirm it?"


    Ye Shiling red through her tinted sses but did not say anything. She wanted to call her body guards to clear the path but they she thought about what happened in the mall and said, "Everyone, please calm down. I did not do anything wrong. I have no idea why Han Lingshi is doing this but I have not done anything wrong to her. This is just a stunt to effect the stock market."


    Suddenly, a person who was already instructed by Kane, said, "Miss Ye, we have conclusive evidence that proves you did encounter Miss Han and another gentleman during their business meeting yesterday in the mall. Not only did you insult the gentleman but also said a few degrading things to and about Miss Han. Do you deny it?"


    Ye Shiling was shocked, she did not know what to say at this point but just generically deny all the allegations before she left the ce. She was going to meet herwyer, she was not a fool to not know that there were people inside the office who worked for Han Lingshi.


    She also had her people ced in the Empress International, however, Han Lingshi was too cautious. She had a restricted ess policy for the entire floor, where her office was located.


    ...


    Hao Ren checked the stock market, and sure enough Crown International was slipping down while Empress International was steadily climbing up. Hao Ren changed the channel and learned that Empress Infra had signed a government contract for a highway project. This highway was going to connect three of the biggest economic sectors together and a lot many viges would see rapid development.


    He smiled and just when he was about to call Han Lingshi and congratte her, the news presenter said, "This ising in hot from our inte monitoring unit, a few videos about Ye Shiling, the president of the Crown International have been posted on the public tforms. These videos are suggesting that Miss Ye had bribed a few officials to gain some projects..."


    Following this a few clips were yed and the people were stunned. Hao Ren was in a daze and slumped back in his chair, at this moment the system notified, *Ding: It has been detected that your wife has acquired fifty two percent of Crown International shares, and has be the biggest share holder. You have sessfully helped her in the situation and sessfully finished the task.*


    Hao Ren jumped off the couch and asked, "Wait a second, how did I help in this?"


    *Ding: Miss Han had the capability to do this earlier in the past but she was always hesitant, you took the punch for her, and that effected her enough to take the final step. Would you like to know your rewards, host?*

 Chapter 20: Bumper Prize.

    Hao Reny in the couch when the system announced that the task has beenpleted. Han Lingshi seemed to have bought a lot of shares from the board of Crown International. She exposed Ye Shiling for making under the table trades, and even getting a hold of some government contracts by using under the sheets in the bed, tactics.


    The inte was throbbing and forget about the financial sector, Ye Shiling had be the most scandalous person in the nation. All this while Han Lingshi had been holding back from making any move because she was an excellent hunter. She wanted to take out her enemy in one fell sweep.


    Hao Ren came back to reality and said, "System, tell me what is the reward?"


    *Ding: Host you havepleted this task, and also empowered your wife''s desire to take down her enemy, the system rewards you with a bumper prize reward package. Do you want to open the package now?*


    Hao Ren''s eyes shed with excitement, he did not know what this bumper prize was but he knew that the happier his wife was the bigger the prize. In this moment, he decided to thrive of supremacy in Han Lingshi''s life.


    He took a deep breath and said, "System, open the package."


    *Ding: Opening bumper reward package. Host receives a Ho Wisp, the car will be delivered to you by evening. Host also receives a 10 million investment fund. The money is legitimate and can be traced back by the investigative agencies, so do not worry. Last but not the least, host receives a body purification ticket.*


    Hao Ren was gazing at the void in a daze. He could not fathom what he just heard. Thest reward was a body purification ticket, meaning he could get rid of his impurities and gain a lot of buffs, he stood up and dashed directly to the bathroom. Hao Ren took off his clothes and threw them all over the ce.


    He was euphoric, he sat down in the bath tub and said, "System, I want to use the body purification ticket."


    *Ding: Very well host, body purification ticket is in use.*


    Hao Ren has read so many novels where the ML would be covered in dirt and sticky substance ejected from his body thus he did not want to make the same mistake and came to the bathroom. As soon as his body heats up and secretes impurities he would be sure to wash it away with water.


    However, the heat came, but he was not sweating. His entire body was on fire but he did not sweat. He frowned in difort when suddenly he opened his eyes wide and jumped out of the tub. He sat down on the toilet and his body shivered.


    He asked while groaning, "System, what the fuck is this?"


    The system replied, *Ding: Host the ticket will collect all the impurities and seventy percent would be pushed out of your rectal track. The remaining will be ejected through the pores as they are rted to your skin and outer muscles.*


    Hao Ren shivered on the toilet seat as he yelled, "Fuck Me!!!"


    It took him three hours to get rid of everything and when he was done on the toilet, he was afraid of the damn thing creating a plumbing issue, thankfully nothing like that happened. However, when he came to the closet, he was stunned by his appearance in the mirror.


    He asked, "System, can you describe the changes?"


    *Ding: Your height has increased by two inches and you are now 6 feet tall. Your body fat has decreased significantly and reced by muscle mass. Your appearance has enhanced and your skin is akin to jade.*


    Indeed, earlier, he looked average, and when he received charm points he looked decent. However, now, his face looked angr and dashing. He sighed as he caressed his chin and said, "Hao Ren, you beauty. Finally, the day hase."


    *Ding: Host, please mind your image.*


    Hao Ren gave a sheepish smile to himself in the mirror and said, "System, show me my stats."


    *Ding: Command epted.


    Strength - 6


    Speed - 6


    Intelligence - 8


    Charm - 7*


    Hao Ren furrowed his brows and asked, "You mean to say that while my body has been purified, I am still an empty shell."


    *Ding: Yes, or do you think that the system is your mother and will spoon feed you? This is not some cliche novel, work for it like a bitch*


    Hao Ren was stunned, "Ahem, System, mind your image."


    *Ding: Forgive me for getting carried away, but you will have to work for everything you desire to achieve, Host. To eat food you need to chew, that applies to everything in life.*


    Hao Ren nodded and put on a set of casual clothes, he came out to the living room and his phone rang. After picking up a husky voice said, "Good morning, Mister Hao, my name is Julius and we have a delivery for you, is it a good time?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Yes, it is a good time."


    Julius continued, "Sir, I will be reaching your address in half an hour, please keep your identification documents on hand. It will smoothen the verification process."


    Hao Ren nodded in understanding and agreed to it. His car wasing over, so of course he was happy, but he did not forget to prepare food for his golden goose.


    He moved in the kitchen and at a neck breaking speed he made four dishes, and all of them were top-notch. While doing so, he asked the home assistant system to y financial news on the TV.


    As it turned out, Ye Shiling was taken in custody, the board handed over all the shares to Han Lingshi. However, the Ye family also reacted quickly. Hao Ren raised his brow and while stirring the sauce he said, "This business family sure is on point with the reaction. They are going to buy back the shares from Han Lingshi and regain the control of Crown International.


    However, Han Lingshi is not a fool to just sell it back. If I am correct, she should wait for a few days before the stock price raises a bit more to maximize her profit."


    Indeed, why would Han Lingshi make a loss? Hao Ren finished cooking food in half an hour, because of his skill in cooking, he used many shortcuts, but it did notpromise with the taste. When he prepared the tiffin, he frowned and said, "Hmmm, I have to buy a few more tiffin boxes, Han Lingshi is not returning my boxes."


    At this moment, his cellphone rang and it was Julius, they have arrived at the gate of themunity, and Hao Ren gave them ess to get inside the premise. He took the elevator with his documents. He suddenly thought of something and asked, "System, do not tell me that you wish to state this car as a lucky winner award, please. Come up with some logical exnation."


    *Ding: Host, the method of transaction for this vehicle is two hundred crypto coins. That should be reasonable enough. The system has created the records of you mining the coins back in your freshman year in college. However, since you cannot use them in Han Nation, you traded them for the car with a billionaire in the Hawk Nation. It is not a mary exchange, but a trade where you made a loss.*


    Hao Ren thought and nodded, this was indeed usible. Han Nation did not recognize Crypto coins, so many people in the past have traded their coins for objects like cars and houses or paintings. He shrugged and came to the ground floor, outside the building a big container truck was parked.


    He looked around and found a middle-aged man walking over in a grey suit. This man did not look like the delivery man. However, this man asked, "Excuse me, Sir, are you Mister Hao Ren?"


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Are you Mister Julius?"


    The man smiled and bowed slightly, "Greetings, Sir. I am Julius Skr, manager of the Ho Luxe Store."


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "Mister Skr, why did youe here personally?"


    The man smiled sheepishly and said, "Sir, in this region, there is only one Ho Wisp, and you are the owner. This vehicle is the pride of ourpany and we take the delivery very seriously. So I decided to oversee it personally."


    Hao Ren nodded and then checked his watch as he said, "Can we finish the delivery soon? I have to reach somewhere."


    Julius nodded and gestured to the truck driver, who opened the hatch of the truck. Julius said, "Sir, you will have to sign this document, and upload your finger print and voice to the system. Then you will get the ess to the car. You can remotely drive the vehicle with this tab."


    Julius took out a small tab from a silver case, and Hao Ren uploaded his biometric details in it. Then the manager said, "Sir, you can call the car and it will drive out of the container on its own."


    Hao Ren nodded, he knew that this vehicle was very advanced and came with a self drive and follow system. It would be a lie to say that he was not excited. He gave themand and slowly the vehicle came out of the container on its own.


    This car could be started with just a click on the key or the tab. Julius said, "Mister Hao, congrattion on the new vehicle. If you need to get it serviced, please contact me directly."


    As he said this, he bowed down and handed Hao Ren his business card. The young man reciprocated the mannerism and epted it. Then he held the documentation, key fob, and remote tablet before walking around the car.


    Hao Ren was a young man and he loved cars. His blood was boiling to go and push this vehicle to its limits, but he had a normal license and not much experience, so he took a deep breath to calm himself. He got inside the car, and left themunity.

 Chapter 21: Investing & Driving.

    Hao Ren reached the Empress International Office and parked his car carefully in the visitor''s spot and left to serve his wife. The vehicle attracted a lot of gazes and a lot of camera shutters. Hao Ren did not know that he was clicked by some people while exiting the vehicle.


    He came to the top floor with the tiffin, Han Lingshi had told the people that he can use her personal elevator toe to her office whenever he wanted. This gesture showed a lot of trust and eptance towards Hao Ren.


    The young man knocked on the door and a soft voice sounded, "Come in."


    Hao Ren peeked inside and said, "Food Delivery."


    Han Lingshi raised her head and was stunned, she was not surprised to see Hao Ren here, but by the changes in him. Although the system made it so that the changes seem nothing odd, but Han Lingshi was still surprised. Hao Ren came inside the cabin, and set up the tiffin and chopsticks on the coffee table in the cabin.


    Han Lingshi woke up and asked hurriedly, "Why are you here? Are you not injured?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I am fine, now youe here."


    Han Lingshi was already hooked with the aroma of the food andined, "You will make me fat."


    Hao Ren replied, "Good, then no one would want you and you will be stuck with me."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and said, "In your dreams."


    She had just taken a bite when someone barged inside the office. Hao Ren looked up and found Maria who was surprised. He nodded to her in a greeting and Maria asked, "What is he doing here?"


    Han Lingshi frowned at her best friend and asked, "What do you want?"


    Maria realized that she has again acted insensitively, and said, "Well, Carlos Ricardo bailed on us. They signed with Streak F1."


    Han Lingshi stopped eating her food, and Hao Ren raised his brow as he asked, "Ahem, Miss Maria, could you be talking about Carlos Ricardo, the world champion racer?"


    Maria nodded and asked, "You know him?"


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "Only as a race car enthusiast. He clocked the fastestp at Bahen race track. He was driving a Streak Stingray, no?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Recently, Chariot Motors have been developing a hybrid automobile for race tracks. We wanted Carlos to be the driver for it. The engineers have said that this car can change the face of automobile industry, but now that Carlos has moved away, we will have to look for another driver."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "That is not hard, you can check with others, right?"


    Maria rolled her eyes and said, "The car we have is untested and someone will have to tune it. The established racers do not want to risk themselves in a test project, while the new guys do not have any experience."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and asked, "Even domestic drivers are denying? Why?"


    Maria replied, "The struggle between Empress and Crown, their agents do not wish to put the drivers in any difficult situation."


    *Ding: Task issued, help your Wife with the project. System will give you a temporary drive assist card*


    Hao Ren closed his eyes asked, "Anyway I can help?"


    Maria scoffed and asked, "What can you even do?"


    Hao Ren did not mind her sarcasm and said, "I can drive."


    Maria chuckled and Han Lingshi said, "Maria, enough. Hao Ren, thank you for your good intention but we cannot bring just anyone as a driver, only investors can rmend that, and I have used my only chance."


    Hao Ren asked, "Who is the other investor?"


    Maria raised her brow and asked, "You gonna talk to them? Forget it, they have been trying for a month but they hold an even small share than us, who will listen to them."


    Hao Ren thought and asked, "What is the project valuation and how much profit can you get out of it?"


    Han Lingshi raised her brows and probed, "What are you even thinking?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I have ten million on my hand, and if you do not mind, I would like to invest it and rmend myself as a test driver. You can decide then if I am suitable or not. Even if I fail, I will still make a profit when the project rolls out."


    Maria was surprised and asked, "Why? What do you get out of it?"


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Men are simple creature. One, I get to make money. Two, I get to drive a car around on a race track and no fucker in the world would tell me to slow down."


    The twodies were surprised, when Maria received a call. She went to the side to answer, and Han Lingshi asked, "Hao Ren, I do not wish to put you down, but do you even know how to drive properly?"


    Hao Ren raised his brow and took out a key fob from his pocket and his driver''s license from the wallet. He said, "This is the car I got today, do you think I would have bought it if I did not know how to drive?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised, when Maria said, "Lingling, we need to head to the race track, the chief engineer is raising a ruckus and he is threatening to leave the team."


    Han Lingshi sighed and Hao Ren picked up the key as he said, "I''ll drive you there."


    For Hao Ren this was simply a god send situation. He was thinking where to invest his money, and this project seemed to be a good opportunity that fell in hisp. If he managed to help Han Lingshi then the award from the system would not be a small one.


    The twodies were skeptical but they did not say anything. Hao Ren sounded very confident of himself, and when they came to the parking lot, Maria took in a deep breath while Han Lingshi asked, "When and how did you get the Wisp?"


    Hao Ren fed her the crypto coin nonsense, and even showed her the e-mail conversation with the other party and a soft copy of an agreement that was avable in his phone gallery. He had tomend the system for being thorough in background details.


    The car body was mainly painted white, with a ck and redbination in the center of it. (You can see it in the paragraphment)


    Maria said, "I will test your driving."


    That said she walked forward but Hao Ren scoffed and said, "Miss Han will be the only one I will drive. You may take your own car."


    Maria red at him in rage, while Han Lingshi felt happy by what Hao Ren said. Maria was about to say something when Han Lingshi said, "We are gettingte, lets go."


    She walked up to the car, Hao Ren pressed the button on the key fob and the doors opened while the head lights blinked. Maria could only watch the two of them as she got in her own car to follow them and mumbled, "I will remember this Hao Ren, as long as you slip up once, I will make sure you never get a chance to stand up."


    Hao Ren did not care about her. Han Lingshi got inside the car, and admired the luxury interior. However, she frowned and said, "This red and ckbination is a bit too strong."


    The young man nodded and said, "Miss Han, red and ck are the staples of hopany. They do not change them."


    After saying that, he said in his mind, ''System, driver package.''


    *Ding: Initiated. Duration of usage left: 120 minutes.*


    Hao Ren knew it was temporary, and looking at the distance to the race track, he would manage to do it. He revved the engine and the car shot out like a bullet.


    ...


    After an hour, Han Lingshi stepped out of the car with trembling legs. Hao Ren drove like a monster, there were chances for them to collide but every time, they came out unscathed. The twists and turns at those speeds were something that Han Lingshi could have never imagined.


    Hao Ren walked up to her with some daze in his eyes, because even he did not know that the skill would allow him to reach such a level. He asked, "Miss Han, are you alright?"


    Han Lingshi looked up and nodded, but her eyes looked like she was about to cry. Hao Ren shivered, he said, "I am sorry, Miss Han, I apologize. I should not have driven that fast. I was just excited that you were sitting in my car for the first time. I am sorry."


    Han Lingshi heard him saying how he was excited and her fear was washed away by a ticklish feeling. She regained herposure and said, "No, no, its okay. I was just a little flustered."


    The two calmed down, and fifteen minutester, Maria pulled up beside them. She had a shocked expression on her face, when she looked at Hao Ren.


    Han Lingshi said, "Come, let''s go in, we are gettingte."


    Hao Ren was in hurry too, his temporary skill card was about to run out.

 Chapter 22: Debunking.

    Han Lingshi and Maria led the from while Hao Ren walked behind the two of them keeping a low key. One thing he learned in his sses was, observation is the key to finance. Just because this project was being run by Han Lingshi''s subsidiary, it did not mean he will push his money for a loss.


    He did like Han Lingshi but it was not the extent where he would throw away logic. For some people it took time to brew the emotions, and one must know the more time they brew the thicker they be.


    The traversed through the premise and came to a temporary office of the race track. Hao Ren could tell that this racing car project was a boot strap project. He has been a race car enthusiast in his past life and this obsession had carried on to this life too, so he could tell the difference.


    Han Lingshi and Maria were too big yers worth in billions, however, they were somewhat restrained when they moved around the racetrack facility. The reason? They did not own this ce. So, they must have rented this ce for test runs. After all, where else could they go to performprehensive tests on a prototype?


    Soon, they reached the office, dug out where a group of people were moring. A middle-aged man saw theming and quickly said, "Stop it, President Han is here. You all be a little civil."


    The crowd calmed down, Hao Ren counted fifty people. He pursued his lips but did not say anything. After all, from what he knew this group was not even close to the size of a pit crew that he has seen. Some teams even had more than eight hundred crew members.


    Han Lingshi sighed and asked, "What is the issue now? Director Kim, do I have to run over here every time somethinges up? If so, then what is the use of you as a project head?"


    Her aura was somanding and dominating that people fell silent in just a blink. Hao Ren raised his brow and realized, ''So, this is how president Han looks like. Well, she does have a spark.''


    Director Kim, Hao Ren knew this man, he hasunched many vehicles that Chariot automobile has developed. So, the young man had a impression of this person. Director Kim said, "President, I did not wish to call you but the chief engineer does not wish to speak with anyone but you."


    Han Lingshi nodded and called for the guy. Hao Ren found a middle-aged man with grey sideburns, he looked very mature and steady. However, the sh in his eyes as soon as he saw Han Lingshi, it set off an inbuilt radar in Hao Ren''s mind.


    He looked at Maria and sure enough the guard dog was here. He was sure that this guy has made advances towards Han Lingshi. Best friends did give away a lot of crucial information if only one is careful and observant.


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "President Han, long time no see."


    The crew members made a face, they were simply tired of this guy being a love struck fool. Han Lingshi clenched her fist and asked, "Mister Dillon, can you tell me what is the issue that makes you want to quit the team?"


    The man nodded and said, "President Han, as you know that we have all been working really hard on this car, but none of the drivers have agreed toe here to test it. I suggest that we go along with the drivers who were with us in the initial stages."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Was it not you who said that they do not have the technique needed to control the vehicle on the track? After all, there are many rules involved in racing and it is not just about makingps around the track."


    Dillon nodded and replied, "Yes, what you said is true, but if we do not move for the initial test driver, how will we get ready to show case this in the qualifier race?"


    His question made Han Lingshi frown, at this moment, Hao Ren sighed and said, "Mister Dillon, you are the chief engineer of the team, right? Can I ask you a few things?"


    Mister Dillon and the rest of the people were surprised. Maria wanted to stop Hao Ren when Han Lingshi gestured her to stop. Maria did not like Dillon but she hated Hao Ren. This guy came out of no where and got to y husband with her best friend, this was too much.


    Dillon furrowed his brows and asked, "Who might you be?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I am also an investor in this project now, you can ask Miss Han about it. Now if you do not mind, may I ask if you have confirmed everything else about the vehicle? Such as the safety grade, and weight restrictions. What safety measures are there in case of a car crash? Do you have all these in ce?"


    Dillon looked at Hao Ren as if he was look at a clown and said, "Without those we would not get the permission to test it on track. Would we?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "If you say so, then the issue lies in one out of three things."


    Director Kim asked eagerly, "Sir, what are those issues?"


    He was more worried than anyone because it was his job on the line here. Hao Ren replied, "The mediators who are responsible for contacting the drivers. If they are not presenting the obvious data and causing the drivers to feel unsafe, then it is their fault."


    Director Kim shook his head and said, "Sir, I guarantee that none of the people responsible in this would make such a mistake. We know what is at stake here."


    Han Lingshi was gazing at him, Kim did not have the guts to lie. His job will be gone along with his prestige, his president was not an easy person to handle.


    Hao Ren said, "Then it could be the benefits that we are offering the drivers. Chariot is a goodmercial brand, but in terms of racing world, they are not on the grid yet."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I offered the drivers twenty million in Hawk currency for one race, Carlos was offered thirty million. That''s twice his fee. I don''t know why they back off in thest moment. They all have tried the vehicle and only onep is all they need to say no."


    Maria was gazing at Hao Ren as if she was going to tear him apart, but then the guy said something that shocked everyone, "Then the problem is internal."


    A crew member said, "The car is fine. What do you mean by internal problem?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Sir, I trust that you all are true to your craft, but humans are selfish. If someone wishes to betray something out of their reach, what do you think they would do?"


    Everyone realized what Hao Ren was talking about. Dillon replied snappily, "Do you mean we have a traitor? Who do you think you are toe here and speak like that to us?"


    As he said, he inched forward and grabbed Hao Ren''s cor. Everyone was shocked, but Hao Ren stood there calmly, his gaze turned cold and he said, "Either you let go of me or I will make you let go."


    Han Lingshi looked at the guards and snapped, "What are you looking at? Arrest him."


    The guards were still hesitating when everyone saw Hao Ren grab Dillon''s throat with his hand. The engineer was not as strong as Hao Ren who had been working out daily and gained attributes from the system. His grip was strong enough to make Dillon let go of his grip and struggle to breath.


    Everyone was shocked, they all thought Hao Ren would kill the chief engineer. The guards rushed over, but Hao Ren did not let them close to him. He shoved Dillon at them and said, "Useless. If you do not want to work here then feel free to leave. We do not need idlers."


    His eyes spewed fire but his voice was calm. This sent chills down the spine of the people. Han Lingshi was pissed off as well, and surprisingly the one who came forward was Maria. She picked up the inte on the side and called for the race track security team. The three of them were sure that Dillon was acting fishy.


    Hao Ren looked at the rest of the crew and said, "Did you guys do any tune ups on the car?"


    The people shook their heads and Hao Ren said, "Good, prepare the car, I am taking it for a drive."


    Director Kim and the rest of the people were surprised, when Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Do it. I want to see if something is wrong in the car as the people say."

 Chapter 23: Joy Ride.

    The crew nodded and got to work. Dillon protested, "You cannot do that, what if there is an ident? What would you do? Lingshi, don''t listen to him."


    Hao Ren looked at the guards, and just then five more people arrived from the race track staff. Maria told them to ce Dillion in a holding room, and at the same time she told the ounts department to investigate him.


    An older crew member said, "Sir, please change into a race suit."


    Hao Ren followed the man and put on a race suit under his guidance. This was the moment for which he has always longed for. He put up the suit and shoes and then he performed a few skips to get the feel of how his body moves in the suit.


    The old crew member handed him the helmet and said, "I will your pit chief. You can call me, Andy. I will guide you through the circuit and if you have any problems or feedback, pass them on."


    Hao Ren nodded and thanked the man before he walked up to the car which was going through final checks. Han Lingshi approached him and said, "Hao Ren, drive safely."


    The young man nodded and said, "Threeps."


    Han Lingshi nodded and went back inside the pit. The mechanics gave him a thumbs up and the young man got inside the car, locked the steering and ignited the engine.


    Hao Ren sensed the body of the car vibrate, the sound of the engine was like a gentle purr. He revved the engine a few times, every mechanic could sense his excitement. At this moment, a voice echoed in his ear, "Warm her up, Hao Ren."


    Hao Ren saw Andy talking to him with a headphone on the side and nodded before he put the car in gear and released the clutch as he pressed the elerator gently. He was aware that this beast could shoot up to 0-100 kmph in just 2.5 seconds, so the elerator must be handled with care.


    The car rolled out of the pit, and Hao Ren began to move it in a zig zag pattern to heat up the tires. He was still doing 60 kmph and handled the car perfectly. Many mechanics looked at each other and were surprised, that they did not even introduce the car to him, and yet he had such an understanding.


    The temporary driving skill boost was crazy over powered. As he exited the pitne, Hao Ren said, "Okay, Andy, can I keep it up a notch."


    Andy replied positively, and Hao Ren shifted gears as he moved. The eleration made him sink in his seat and he eximed, "WHOOOPIIIEEEEEEEEE!!!"


    ...


    In the pitne, the people heard this loud shout. While some had smiles on their faces, some were thinking if this guy was a kid. Han Lingshi asked, "Chief Andrew, how is he looking?"


    Andy was his nickname, he replied, "Miss Han, where did you find this kid?"


    Han Lingshi asked, "Is something wrong?"


    Andy shook his head and said, "He is just about to enter the first turn, please look at the screen. He is maintaining a proper entry line."


    ...


    Hao Ren saw the turning up and reduced his speed while shifting down. He entered the turn and in a perfect arc came out. While the turn was about to end he shifted the gears again and pressed the elerator. This was the standard method of driving a race car.


    Hao Ren did not know that his actions sent back a shock in the pit crew, he was having good fun adjusting to the car. He made two chicane turns and they were perfect. As he approached the end of thep, he maintained the steady speed but his face was calmer. Andy asked, "Hao Ren, any trouble?"


    The young man replied, "Nope."


    Andy replied, "Firstp is done, you got to feel the car. You can push a little more."


    This was a trick question. He wanted to see how will this boy react, and Hao Ren said, "I have not yet gotten the feel of the course Andy. I will push in the third. Is that okay?"


    Andy replied, "Yes, take your time."


    Hao Ren did not reply after this, he began to elerate at the straights and focused on finding perfect braking and elerator points on the turns. It was not easy to drive a vehicle at such high speeds.


    ...


    Maria sighed and said, "I don''t understand why do you indulge him so much?"


    Han Lingshi did not reply her best friend, she was just watching the car moving through the circuit on the monitor. This car was a dream project for her because her grandfather was the one who wish to have a race team. Now that the old man was in hister years, she wanted to give this as a gift to the old man, and Hao Ren was again helping her.


    ...


    The secondp was about to finish and Hao Ren suddenly lowered the speed and came to a stop at the starting line. He said, "Andy, give me a count."


    Andy was stunned but he followed themand. He said to the operator to time Hao Ren, and said, "5, 4, 3, 2, 1!"


    Hao Ren shifted the gear in a blink and the car shot off. This time he was pushing it to the next level. The people only heard a loud whoosh when the vehicle passed the pitne. Hao Ren seemed to have turned on his beast mode.


    Andy was shocked when he saw this, he watched as Hao Ren braked, entered the turn, and at the end of the turn, his speed shoot up once again. He gulped and said, "He is in full control, record the car data."


    Maria asked, "What do you mean by full control, Andy?"


    The old man said, "He is decelerating and elerating without any help from the curbs or anything else. He is driving on his own and pushing the car to its limit."


    Maria was surprised, and Han Lingshi said, "If only you had sat beside him on the way here. I thought that it was myst day on this."


    They watched a few minutes, and suddenly a technician said, "He can break the track record."


    This was surprising, and Andy yelled, "Shut up! Don''t jinx it."


    Han Lingshi and Maria did not understand the emphasis of this but the pit crew knew what an achievement it was to break the record. The fastestp on the track. A few secondster, the stop watch stopped and the men erupted in cheers.


    Andy and the rest rushed outside, where Hao Ren was driving into the pitne slowly. Hao Ren got out of the car, and raised his hand as he celebrated with the people. He did not even know them but he was excited.


    Han Lingshi and Maria looked at each other and smiled, they were thinking ''men will be men''.


    After a few minutes, Hao Ren said, "Miss Han, if you do not mind, you canpare the data from today to the days when those drivers were in the car. We will know who was at the fault."


    Han Lingshi nodded, after all, she also could sense that something about Dillon was wrong. At this moment, one of the technician said, "Miss Han, I am sorry. I was the one who wronged you."


    The people were surprised, and Han Lingshi said coldly, "Continue."


    The technician said, "Dillon said that if we limit the cars performance by reducing the battery output the drivers will deny driving for us. Then when he gets his cousin, the initial test driver appointed, he would give me twenty percent race fee."


    Andy was shocked, and angry, he roared, "What do you mean, Damien? Why did you do this?"


    Damien shivered and said, "What else could I have done? I do not earn enough to pay off my father''s debt."


    Han Lingshi said, "I will deal with youter, Maria, file aint against Dillon and have him arrested."


    Hao Ren shrugged his shoulders and walked to the dressing room, where he heard, *Ding: Taskplete....*

 Chapter 24: Confessions.

    Hao Ren had just entered the dressing room when his mind rang with a notification from the system, *Ding: Taskplete, Han Lingshi is pleased with the result. Issuing rewards. Host you have acquired ''Optimal reflexes'', congrattions.*


    A warm current gushed through his body. Hao Ren trembled from this sensation, and let out a groan. After a few moments, he took off the driving suit and entered the shower room as he asked, ''System, why did you not give me something like godly car driving?''


    *Ding: Host, Optimal Reflexes is a skill that allows you to reach the peak of hand-eye coordination and execute movements as quickly as your body can sustain. This skill will keep increasing as your body grows stronger.*


    Hao Ren moved his hand through his wet hair as he stood under the shower. He eximed internally, *Isn''t this akin to being a super human? What if I y with a gun now, wouldn''t I be a gun expert?"


    However, just when his dreams were taking him to fly through dreand, the system said, *Ding: Host, please do not have such stupid dreams. You might be able to avoid the attack, but mastering a gun has a lot more to it than just hand-eye coordination.*


    Hao Ren understood what the system meant and nodded. He changed back in his clothes from earlier. When he came outside in the dug out, the crew members were all back to work, they were scrutinizing the car data, and Han Lingshi was talking to Andy on the side.


    Hao Ren did not know if he would be able to provide any help to the car crew any further because of his limited skill. It was not easy to handle a vehicle that could reach 330 kmph with his temporary boost, how would he help them now. With a doubtful thought he approached the trio.


    Han Lingshi noticed his arrival and smiled as she said, "Andy had just sent the video of the car to a professional driver, Marku. Thetter has agreed toe over."


    Hao Ren raised his brows and asked, "You mean, Marcel Marku?"


    Andy was surprised and asked, "Do you know him?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Who does not know the prince of corners? However, didn''t he retire a few years ago?"


    Andy nodded and said, "He did, but he wants to make aeback. The sport has changed and it has be verypetitive. He said as long as the car is good, he won''t even charge any fee to race for us."


    Hao Ren thought for a moment and said, "Miss Han is the major investor I will follow her lead, but I hope that we can have a contract with him to stay with us for this year. Otherwise, we might end up rescuing the tiger only to send it back to the mountains."


    Andy nodded and said, "I have told the same to Miss Han. She said they will first sign the contract that could not be broken for a year. Or Marku would have to pitch in the entire funding for his races on his own. Even if he is rich, he would not be able to afford."


    The people spent a couple of hours discussing the situation, before it was evening and they decided to head back. Hao Ren, Han Lingshi and Maria walked through the facility, heading to the parking.


    Hao Ren wanted to ask Han Lingshi if she would like to ride with him, but recalling how scared she was earlier, he did not know how to start. Suddenly, Maria''s phone rang, and looking at the number thedy furrowed her brows. She answered the call and said, "Hello, yes, Mister Beck. Oh, well, alright. I will see you there."


    She disconnected the call and clenched her fists. Han Lingshi sighed and asked, "Another marriage prospect meeting?"


    Maria nodded and said, "You know what, I have had enough, I am going home first and deal with the olddy. She thinks we are still living in feudal times. I am going to have a showdown."


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and wanted to say something, when Hao Ren said, "Sister, you need to stand fast, I support you. Do not fall prey to this forced marriage thing. Take your time, you are young, beautiful and strong, there is still time to give up the hope of love."


    Maria was surprised but then she nodded and quickly rushed to her car and in a blink, she drove away. Han Lingshi was surprised, Hao Ren patted his back because he used the Soothe-Sayer skill. Maria felt empowered and liberated, so she headed to face the enemy.


    Han Lingshi turned her head to re at him only to find him smiling sheepishly. She said, "You deliberately fanned the mes, didn''t you?"


    Hao Ren''s expression faltered and he stood up straight as he nodded and said, "That was the only way to spend more time with you without being looked down upon by her."


    Han Lingshi was experienced the tickling sensation in her heart again. She took a deep breath and said, "Maria does not look down on you, she is just protective of me."


    The young man scoffed and asked, "Miss Han, have I even harmed you in the most remote manner? What is the use of protectiveness when you cannot even trust someone after their sincere effort?"


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Hao Ren, I get what you mean, but that is her nature. I cannot do anything about it."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Miss Han, I do not have the right to ask you of anything, nor do I intend to say anything bad about your best friend, but while you cannot do anything about her behavior, please do not expect me to like her. I respect and maintain cordiality but I do not like her. If she crosses the line, then I do not mind retaliating."


    Han Lingshi nodded silently, she knew that Maria was an acquired taste, not many people liked her. She was straight forward andcked empathy. So, she did not have any problem with Hao Ren''s words. After all, he confessed it straight to her face, unlike others who bitch and avoid Maria.


    The two of them got in the car, and Han Lingshi held onto the handrail. Hao Ren chuckled and said, "I will drive slow."


    He did keep his promise and moved at moderate speeds. Han Lingshi saw that Hao Ren was really keeping his word and rxed a little, suddenly she thought of something and asked, "Can I ask you something?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Yes."


    His gaze did not move from the road ahead. Han Lingshi asked, "Why are you so nice to me?"


    The young man was surprised but then he replied with a faint smile, "Would you believe it if I said that I have waited for you my whole life?"


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and turned to look outside the window as she coldly said, "If you don''t want to give me an answer then you don''t have to feed me with these sweet nothings. I hate this."


    Hao Ren turned to look at her and said, "Miss Han, I apologize, I did not mean to upset you. The thing is, ever since that day you married me. My life took turn for better. It was as if the goddess of fortune held my hand and pulled me in the office to change my fate. I never had high aspirations, just wanted to be something more than average.


    Yet, here I am driving a multi million dor car with the most beautiful woman in the world. So, why shouldn''t I be nice to someone who changed my life?"


    Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "So, just because your life took turn for better you are nice to me? Is this some sort of payment?"


    Hao Ren could detect some chill in her voice, and he shook his head calmly. He took a deep breath, "Lingshi, the moment I saw you my heart skipped a beat. The moment I signed my name on that registration form, I signed away my life to you. I am not saying all this for the sake of it. I have told you earlier, you are like that light at the end of the tunnel.


    However, you are not the end of my life, but the beginning of it.


    There are many things that I like about you. I like the way you smile, and your eyes blink when you are flustered. I also like the cold president who can put people in their ces. However, beyond all this, under all the gilded curtains, there is a girl who loves to shove food and gorge it like a beast. The girl who would blush at the smallestpliment. I like all those more than I can exin.


    I would not say that it is a love you to moon and beyond, but if I got a chance, I would like to love you for the rest of the life and beyond that."


    After saying that he fell silent, and drove silently. From the corner of his eyes, he could see that Han Lingshi was looking at him with watery eyes. He did not say anything extraordinary but only what he truly felt. Han Lingshi was undoubtedly touched by his words. Her heart was akin to the engine of the car, but she did not say anything.


    Silence lingered in the car for a few minutes, before Hao Ren said, "You do not have to give me any answer, I do not expect one, after all, you are way out of my league at the moment. The difference is too much, but one day, I will earn the answer from you, Miss Han."


    Han Lingshi had calmed down but suddenly felt a sting when he called her Miss Han. She looked out of the window and said, "You can call me, Lingshi. Putting aside the matters of love, I hope you would not let these emotions mess up the friendship we have. As for the future, let the nature take its course."


    The young man smiled and said, "Aye, aye!"


    They both knew that Hao Ren was too immature and weakpared to the people behind Han Lingshi, this was not a refusal but a dy to give him the chance to grow up into a strong man who could protect himself in face of trouble. The two people drove with dreams in their eyes.

 Chapter 25: Xiao Mei Sings For God Of Wealth.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi expressed their emotions to each other on the way back. Han Lingshi told him that she did not want him to invest in her projects orpany. Thinking about it, Hao Ren understood that it was because she did not want people to connect the dots so easily.


    At this moment, he was just a person who delivered food to her, and lived in a nice ce. The people from big families would not mind him, however, they would not sit back if they found him dabbling in their business.


    Hao Ren understood and nodded to Han Lingshi, he dropped her in front of the office building. The two of them were just sitting in the car. Hao Ren thought about it and asked, "Lingshi, how strong do I need to be before meeting your parents?"


    Han Lingshi shivered as she sat up. After a brief silence, she said, "Market evaluation of one billion yuan."


    Hao Ren nodded to her and then said, "I will try to reach there as soon as possible."


    Han Lingshi looked at him and asked, "Ren, don''t you think I have set an impossible target for you?"


    Hao Ren smiled at her and said, "Marrying you was an impossible thing too, but it happened. I will work, and let the nature take it''s course."


    Han Lingshi turned to look at him and wanted to say something but she could not get herself to make a sound. Hao Ren sensed her restlessness and poked her nose gently as he said, "Lingshi, we have been standing here for a few minutes, the people will get suspicious."


    Han Lingshi woke up with a radiant blush and opened the door to get down. She quickly walked inside thepany door but not before turning to look at Hao Ren smiling and waving at her. As she vanished inside the building, Hao Ren''s face lost its smile.


    He ignited the engine and left the premise. Then he went home and while in the elevator he asked, "System, I have been umting the reward for delivering food to Lingshi for a few days now, can I withdraw it?"


    *Ding, yes, you can withdraw it Host.*


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Fine, then I would like to withdraw."


    *Ding, host has been umting for four days, an advanced level artificial intelligence has been rewarded to you, it has been uploaded to your phone. However, the full capacity of this AI would depend on you.*


    Hao Ren did not quite understand what the system meant but he nodded and proceeded to return home. He did feel excitement, because he realized the difference between himself and Han Lingshi today. That feeling of being weak made him realize that he had a long way to go.


    His wife was one of the most genuine human beings he has met, how can he let her get away from him? He also realized that he only had one year before the contractes to a deadline. If not she might leave him. As he thought, he decided to move forward as fast as possible.


    *Ding: It is good to see that host has such a drive to move forward, however, host should understand that without his wife, all his money and fame would have no use. So, please make sure you give her proper attention.*


    Hao Ren woke up, the system was telling him not to loose the sight of what was before him while chasing other things. he took off his clothes and went to bathroom to take a shower. After cleaning up he cooked himself a meal. During this entire time he seemed to be engrossed in thoughts.


    After he finished the dinner he headed to his study. He sat on the chair with his phone in his hand and said, "System, what is the name of this AI."


    *Ding, you can start using it by double tapping on your devices screen and then set in your preferences.*


    Hao Ren tapped the screen twice and it lit up. There was a data entry field on the screen, ''Please select a name for the AI.''


    The young man thought for a bit and typed in, ''Xiao Mei.''


    As soon as he pressed yes, a voice sounded from his mobile, "Xiao Mei is online."


    Hao Ren asked, "Xiao Mei, are you capable of continuousmunication?"


    Xiao Mei responded, "Yes, Sir."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Can you move to myputer?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "On it. Sir, how may I address you?"


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "However you want to address is fine by me. I need to know if you need anything in order to increase yourputing ability? What is the level of your intelligence?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I am a high level artificial intelligence, Sir. As for myputing ability, I would like to have a server if possible."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will do that in the future, for now, find me a reliablepany that is involved inputer applications. Prioritizepanies that are bootstrapped but run a scan on the owners, and employees."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Sir, should I search at a global level?"


    Hao Ren realized he has skipped this parameter and said, "No, just focus on this city. It would be better that way."


    Xiao Mei nodded and said, "Give me five minutes, sir."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "Why so long?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Verifying the credibility of the data I found from various sources. It is very easy to disguise yourself on the inte."


    Hao Ren nodded as he leaned back in the chair. After five minutes, Xiao Mei said, "Sir, I have located threepanies fitting the parameters, but two of them are just shellpanies used by some rich kids. Thest one is located in University office space for students. They have three people and recently they have developed a few applications.


    They have received a lukewarm attention from the crowd."


    Hao Ren sat up and said, "Disy their information on myputer screen."


    Xiao Mei nodded and the information was before him. Hao Ren read for a few minutes and then picked up his mobile to call the number mentioned on the screen.


    ...


    The next morning, Hao Ren cleaned up, put on a formal shirt and pant and then took his car to visit the university office space. This was a smallplex where aspiring students could rent a ce and explore the fields of business.


    Theplex did not have a high security because half the students here came for fun. The guards had a easy time. However, just when they thought it would be an normal day, a white car approached the gate and they all stood up looking at the beauty and dominating aura of the vehicle.


    Hao Ren lowered the window and politely asked, "Sir, where can I park the car? I have a meeting in the University Office Building."


    The guard said, "Young sir, you can park right there. Do not worry, I will guard your car."


    Hao Ren smiled and drove over to the parking lot, filled in his details in the entry log and then quickly moved to the second floor of the building where the office was located. Thepany was called Thunder Tech. What else do you expect the young adults to name theirpanies?


    Hao Ren''s arrival attracted a lot of attention from people. They found him quite dashing and thought he was one of the students who came here for work. They all were the same when they hade here.


    Hao Ren came to the office, and found there was no door, and no reception counter, just a walking ce with six cubicles. He looked around and asked, "Excuse me, is mister us here?"


    He could see two people working at the back of the office, he did not care if they were working or ying games, he just needed their attention. The two of them raised their heads together, and revealed their sunken eyes and haggard expressions.


    Hao Ren raised his eyes and asked again, "Umm, should Ie backter?"


    One of the people asked, "Are you Mister Hao?"


    Hao Ren nodded and the two of the stood up and invited him to sit, they said, "us will be here in a few minutes, do you need anything?"


    The young man looked at an empty cubicle and asked, "You are?"


    The two people introduced themselves, Jian Koji, Ayaan Kapoor. Jian was slightly thick and had short hair. While Ayaan was dusky and had long hair. They were both average tall and wore sses.


    Hao Ren shook hands with them before he asked, "Only you three people work here?"


    They nodded and Ayaan said, "A few others decided to prioritize the studies and leftst month."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "If you do not mind, may I use a vacantputer?"


    Ayaan and Koji exchanged gazes, and thetter said, "You can use it, Mister Hao."


    Hao Ren thanked him and sat before theputer, he ran a few self diagnosis programs and connected his mobile with a data cable. He spent a few minutes on the system, and none of the two people said anything. They were contacting us on their phone.


    ...


    us was on the terrace of the building when Hao Ren parked his car, he saw what was going on. He was waiting and prolonging his entrance to create an effect. What effect, even he did not know. when he saw Jian texting him toe back as Hao Ren was using aputer, he could not help but feel curious.


    He came down stairs to their office, and saw Hao Ren still sitting before aputer screen. He said, "Mister Hao, good morning, you are right on time."


    Hao Ren looked at him and smiled, as he said, "Good morning to you too, Mister us. Shall we get on to business?"


    us nodded and came forward to shake hands with Hao Ren, who stood up from the chair. Thetter said, "I will get straight to the point, I want to buy yourpany for two million, and I will offer you two things. One is a stable job. Second is the chance to climb the top of tech world. I wonder what do you think?"


    us and the other two were struck by lightning. They did not understand what Hao Ren said, and us said, "Mister Hao, can you repeat yourself? I am afraid Ick too much sleep."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I do mean what I said, and I can sign the share transfer agreement right away. You need not doubt me, I have the money on hand. However, I need your help in mizing my product and maintaining it."


    us furrowed his brows and asked, "What product?"


    Hao Ren pointed at theputer system he was using and said, "Take a look yourself."


    us checked the system and was stunned in an instant, he asked, "What operating system is this?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I haven''t named it yet, but let''s call it Horizon. Go on, test it."


    He stood there looking out of the window with his back to us and the other two. He started speaking, "The boot time is two to ten seconds depending on your hardware specification.


    Optimized multi-tasking, AI algorithms to allocate resources to boost seamless processing, minimumg during navigation, minimal crash and error reports, real-time threat monitoring and mitigation algorithm, and if you are on aptop, then battery optimization package. What do you think?"


    us turned his head, while Hao Ren was speaking, he was running multiple testing software on the system. The three of them were nerds and they were shocked beyond their imagination. us said, "Mister Hao, did you develop this OS? This can definitely kill the market."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Let me give you one more surprise, Xiao Mei, initiate voicemand mode."


    Ayaan turned us back to look at the screen, they saw a white cat appear on the corner. Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, I feel like I am about to get rich, can you y me some music?"


    Every one saw the cat run to the icon of the web browser, pat it with her paw, then opening the video streaming site, and ying a song by typing in the name with a virtual keyboard. The speakers echoed, "Boss, ying ''24k.'' from "


    The office echoed with the song while the three nerds looked at Hao Ren as if he was the god of wealth that walked into their lives. The path to riches kicked off in style.

 Chapter 26: Company Set-Up & Accident.

    Hao Ren stood in the office of Thunder Tech. Three people who sort of owned thispany were sitting before him as if he was their grandfather. us asked, "Mister Hao, the operating system you have can rise to the sky very quickly, why are you bringing it to us? I mean, wouldn''t it be good for you to go to some bigpany, they have better money and better resources than we do, right?"


    The young man nodded and said, "Mister us, what you said is correct, but those people who thrive on monopoly will not give me a free hand of operation. I don''t want to stop at some mediocre level designation. I have an aim and for that I need a lot of money. Why would I use a crutch when I can create apany of my own?"


    us and the other two nodded. Jian Koji, the second person said, "Sir, can you tell us, what do you need us for? I mean, you are a skilled programmer yourself, and you definitely have money, what do you need us for?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I am just twenty-two years old, and my major is finance and business management. I do not have expertise in tech. The operating system was something I bought from a group of people who just wish for everyone to experience better technology. The only condition they mentioned was that I cannot charge any money for this initial version of operating system from anyone.


    I would need developers like you for that. The money I have is from my investment returns, not from my family. The major reason I choose you guys is because you alle from grassroot families like mine and wish to make it big."


    The three people were surprised and Hao Ren admittedly said, "Yes, I investigated you guys, but nothing too personal. Just to get an idea of your character. You can''t expect me to invest millions in a student start up on a whim, right?"


    us and the two nodded, as the former asked, "So, you said you wish to buy us out for two million yuan, and then give us a stable job in yourpany, can you borate that?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will give you two million to close down yourpany, ande work for me. I am willing to provide you three a sry of 10,000 yuan every month with two holidays a week. Your main job will be to maintain the sever ande up with ideas to upgrade the operating system. You will be team leaders and you will be responsible for the technical development in various aspect.


    In addition, you each will have five percent share in annual profit. What do you think?"


    us and the two exchanged gazes and nodded, "We agree!"


    They replied in unison. Hao Ren stood up and shook hands with them. He plugged in his mobile with theputer and deleted the Operating system with the help of Xiao Mei. Then he said, "us,plete the formalities for shutting down the office here, I will rent another ce. Also, deal with your educational formalities by tomorrow. Is that right?


    I will send you the soft copy of the employment agreement in a bit. You three can sign and return it back to me."


    us and the two nodded, they were excited to get a two million pay out. They have already told Hao Ren that the money will be deposited in their joint ount and they wanted 2 million after tax deduction. Hao Ren had no problem with this.


    He came out of the office building with the three people and under their shocked gazes he got in the car and left the premises. He said, "Xiao Mei, can you make an employment agreement for the three of them? Also, make it so that they cannot leak any of the work details after they start working for me, but do not exploit them."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Understood, Boss."


    Hao Ren drove the car quickly and headed back to his home, he had an appointment with aw firm that will help him deal with cooperate issues like registeringpany. Although he could have done it by himself, but it was very time consuming for him. He decided to hire a temporary agent who would finish all the process for him and he would pay the agent amission.


    He did not go through Han Lingshi to get a quick appointment. He began to abuse the artificial intelligence at his hand, by putting himself on the list. He met the agent in a cafe, and provided him with a copy of his identification documents.


    The agent said, "Sir, you will need toe over and sign the registration once things are done."


    Hao Ren nodded in agreement and then he set off to cook something for Han Lingshi. Although their conversation yesterday was weird, when he sent her a greeting in the morning, Han Lingshi talked as if nothing was wrong between them.


    The young man thought he was brooding too deep into the matter. He was quick in his task today, he came to the office and served the food to Han Lingshi. Maria was also there, and pouted, "Can you not bring me a portion too?"


    Hao Ren did not even nce at her and said, "Lingshi, I am going, I have an appointment at the Industry andmercial license office."


    The twodies were surprised, and Han Lingshi asked, "What is it? Are you registering apany?"


    Hao Ren did not hide and said, "Yes, I am registering thepany. I will invite you to the office when I start."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "Do you need any help? What sort ofpany have you set up?"


    He could sense concern in her voice and said, "It is a techpany. You will know soon."


    Maria scoffed and said, "Do you think anyone can start a techpany? You think your measly money would be enough for this?"


    Han Lingshi frowned and said, "Maria, can you speak less."


    Hao Ren raised his hand to stop her and stood up from the chair to look at Maria and said, "I agree, not everyone can start their own business and seed, some people need support of their families."


    Maria was stunned, and soon enraged, "Are you calling me a freeloader?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Lingshi, I did not ask for your help because I do not want anyone to think I depend on you for everything. I will see you tomorrow."


    Then he tied up the buttons of his suit and left the room. Maria wanted to chase after him and tear him to shreds but Han Lingshi said, "Why do you have to poke him? I mean can you not ignore him like he does?"


    Maria took a deep breath and said, "You are taking his side? Good, good, good, Han Lingshi, you mean woman, all my love and all my care have gone to waste in front of a young and handsome man? Mister before sister, is that how we are now?"


    Han Lingshi sighed when she looked at the drama queen before her and said, "You..."


    The two of them mingled and tickled with each other when Hao Ren reached the government office. The agent had already finalized everything, all that Hao Ren needed was to sign on the official document, and submit the money in thepany ount.


    The procedure did not cost Hao Ren much time, and the money was transferred in thepany ount by the system instantly. Although the clerk was somewhat taken aback by so much capital at the hands of a young man, but he dismissed him as a second generation rich brat.


    Hao Ren left with the documents, and called us to check the progress. The young men were enthusiastic, after they have received two million they had decisively closed down and sorted out their formalities with the teachers and administration staff.


    They were all in senior year so they did not have much to do at the sses anyway. Hao Ren reminded them to hire six more people and make sure that these people were trust worthy but good at their job.


    The capital university was not a ce where anyone could get admission. You needed strict merit points to enter the campus. This was why Hao Ren wanted apany among the students. The reason he gave them money to close down was because he wanted to hire them, and also to buy over their equipment.


    They were a techpany, their products in the past few months have garnered some lukewarm results from the public. Hao Ren bought out the rights to manage those products, he was going to optimize those products and integrate them in his own product. He saved himself a lot of money by the five percent annual profit share offer.


    Hao Ren spent the evening looking for a office space that could hold twenty people, and at the same time a small kitchen. He found one ce near the city center. The rent was high but the facility was well furnished.


    After setting up thepany, and finalizing the deal with the broker to rent the office space, Hao Ren came back home and his phone rang. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, it''s us."


    Hao Ren said, "Put him on speaker."


    The next second, us''s voice sounded, "Mister Hao, we have selected six of our close friends as per your instruction, when can they join us officially?"


    Hao Ren said, "You can bring them over tomorrow, I will send you the location."


    us thanked him and said, "Sir, umm, I know that you are providing us a high sry, but all of us are in senior year, and since we all have epted the employment offers, they won''t let us stay in the dorms. So, the new ones wanted to ask if you could provide us amodation too?"


    Hao Ren realized that he had to do this, and he said, "Give me a week, I will find you guys a ce close to the office area."


    us agreed and disconnected. Hao Ren leaned back in his couch and said, "Xiao Mei, what is your estimate? How many people will download the OS?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "The conservative estimate is fifty thousand people."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Can you design a software that could detect game cheats?"


    Xiao Mei replied positively, and Hao Ren continued, "Alright, I will leave you to handle the server from thepany tomorrow morning, the next thing that you have to do is to scavenge the best digital office tools, photo processing, and cheat detection software, and then create a more optimized and efficient version for the Horizon extension package.These programs would only work with our OS.


    Alright?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I have taken a note, boss."


    ...


    The night passed quickly, in the morning, Hao Ren arrived at the office space he had rented in themercialplex in the capital. The office was located at the seventeenth floor of the Rubicon Trade Tower.


    This building was one of the premium ces and the rent for the office space was Fifty thousand yuan every month. Hao Ren had leased the ce for six months. He came to the office, and his charm gathered a lot of attention from the other people, however, they did not bother with him.


    The young man was waiting for his employees toe over with the equipment from their office. Hao Ren called for an woodworker and had him carve a customized que that said, ''Thunder Technology.''


    At nine in the morning, nine young men and women arrived at the ce. They were shocked to see the ce. There were a total of seven men and two women excluding Hao Ren. After a brief introduction, Hao Ren looked at us and handed him a card. He said, "You have sixputer systems here. Buy three more, and upgrade yours to better configuration.


    However, these configurations must not be pointless, I do not want to waste money."


    us nodded, and Hao Ren said, "Buy a server for thepany to keep the digital data safe and essible. Okay?"


    us nodded and Hao Ren said, "There is three million yuan in this card, please spend wisely."


    The young people were shocked, and wanted to talk more to Hao Ren but a mechanical voice echoed in his mind, *Ding, it is detected that your wife has met an ident and she is currently in the Holy Mother hospital. She is being surrounded by the bike rider''s family. Rescue her and get rewards, Host.*


    Hao Ren said, "I will talk to youter, us, get to work, I need to be somewhere."


    He dashed away in a flurry, the happiness of kick starting hispany had came to a temporary pause.

 Chapter 27: Rescue.

    Hao Ren was inside his car in a few minutes and the vehicle was roaring through the traffic. The young man said, "Xiao Mei, track Han Lingshi for me."


    Xiao Mei was an advanced artificial intelligence it was not hard for her to understand who was Han Lingshi. She quickly replied, "Boss, she is present in the third lobby of the emergency room and a few people are engaged in a verbal argument with her."


    Hao Ren clenched the steering and said, "Can you find out where and what sort of ident was she in?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I might have to look into the traffic police archives."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "Do it, just don''t leave a trace and do not touch any other file."


    Xiao Mei replied in affirmation and asked for fifteen minutes of time. She might be an advanced AI but she was still working with the limited capacity in the mobile phone. The server was not yet set up, how could she do such things in an instant.


    ...


    Ten minutester, Hao Ren parked his car in the parking lot, and noticed Han Lingshi''s vehicle standing in a lot. He moved over and checked every corner of the car. There was an indentation on the front bumper but it was not anything serious. It could have been caused by a bump.


    Hao Ren''s gaze turned cold. He looked at the car for a few seconds and then turned to walk inside the hospital. Emergency wards were very noisy in general but at the moment, the entire ce was echoing with harsh scolding remarks.


    "You rich people think that the life of an hardworking human has no worth! Shame on you!"


    "You are so young and yet such a vicious nature!! How could you run over a man like this!!"


    All these remarks were directed to a beautifuldy who stood in a white formal dress. Her hands were crossed before her stomach as she bowed her head. Her long hair were shielding her face so the people did not notice that her eyes were red, she was on the verge of tears.


    Han Lingshi could not even call anyone, because these people have snatched her phone. She was ady who did not lose herposure even when she was staking millions in business, but for the first time she had no idea what to do.


    Just when she was on the verge of breaking down, a warm feeling embraced her. She was surprised, and instinctively wanted to push the person away in fright when she heard a calm voice in her ears, "Lingshi, its me, don''t worry I will handle this."


    Han Lingshi sensed her body loosen as she leaned on to Hao Ren''s chest. The voices around her seemed to have vanished, but the relief did notst long. Ady said, "Look at this pair of dog man and woman. They dare to be so affectionate after causing my son to end up in the hospital."


    Han Lingshi, who regained her strength, wanted to say something when a loud voice overpowered the people.


    "Shut the fuck up!"


    Everyone was surprised and even the nursing staff did not imagine this sunny young man to retaliate in such a manner. Hao Ren looked at thedy who was speaking, and said, "Olddy, you can eat shit if you want to but do not spew it out at others. You are moring here that your son was ran over by her car. If you are so worried about him then why don''t you go and look after him?!"


    Thedy was flustered but somebody else said, "Why shouldn''t she stay here? Her son was crashed by your woman''s car. You have to paypensation."


    Hao Ren looked at the person, it was a middle-aged uncle and asked, "Are you the father of the victim?"


    The man was surprised but shook his head, and Hao Ren asked, "Were you present at the ident spot? Was any of you present at the ce of ident?"


    The people realized that they were not, and another righteous person said, "Even if we were not present at the scene, you cannot dismiss us just because you have money. You have to paypensation."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Fine, I will pay thepensation of five hundred thousand and medical expenses, but I will call police so that the family of the victim could note back at us."


    The people agreed but the mother of the victim suddenly mored, "No, why do you need to call the police. It is clear that it your mistake, the police will obviously support you reach people. Oh, my son was hurt by such people what do I do."


    Hao Ren watched the olddy acting, coldly. Han Lingshi was still standing in his arms and she said softly, "Ren, forget it, I will give them money. I am tired."


    Hao Ren bowed his head to look at her and said, "No, I will not let you be wronged by a bunch of scammers."


    He took out his phone and called the police. The middle-ageddy was shocked, she did not expect this young man to call the police disregarding her weeping and sobbing. The hospitals had a small police outposts to handle such a situation.


    The cops arrived and the leading officer asked, "Who is mister Hao Ren?"


    Hao Ren said, "I am the one who called you officer, can you please bear witness of the situation?"


    The officer asked, "Please tell me what happened before you ask me to bear witness."


    Hao Ren nodded and exined everything without adding or excluding any extra detail. Han Lingshi was surprised, but the people had a weird expression on their face. Hao Ren said, "Sir, my friend bought that guy to the hospital for check up and now we wish topensate them properly out of humanity and also to avoid major discredit. Can you please help us out?"


    The officer nodded and said, "Well, it is only fair that youpensate them. Where is the victim, let us meet the doctor looking after him and get the proper estimate of how much thepensation should be."


    Hao Ren nodded, but the mother of the victim did not respond. She was scared of the police officers, and the other people who were supporting her were also silent now. The officer asked, "Ma''am, can you bring us to your son?"


    Thedy replied weakly, "He is resting now, can you look at himter?"


    The inspector frowned and Hao Ren said, "Old woman, I would not have minded paying millions if we were really in the wrong. Even in the face ofw you are pretending, do you want me to bring up the evidence that it was your son who made the mistake when exiting the street?"


    Someone said, "What do you mean? Stop pressuring her, sister bring them to your son quickly. Let these officers help you deal with this rich kid."


    More and more people began to join the chant and thedy was covered up in sweat. The nurses and doctors wanted to uncover her but they were tied up by hospital rules. They could not draw fire onto the hospital or they would lose their jobs.


    Hao Ren waited for ten minutes before he said, "I do not know about you all, but I have had enough of this. Officer, our vehicle is equipped with a dashcam, and also the model my friend was driving has a 360 camera support, collisions are recorded on it automatically. If not for that, you can look into the traffic camera system on the 18th boulevard crossing. You will know what is going on here."


    This deration made thedy realize that this young man was prepared and suddenly said, "We do not want anypensation, we do not need it."


    Everyone was surprised, but Hao Ren sneered and said, "Olddy, you do not want thepensation for the misery of your son? Why? What happened? Did you discover a conscience?"


    The police officer smelled something fishy and asked, "Tell us the truth, ma''am. What is going on here, or we might be forced to use thew."


    Thedy could not handle such pressure and said, "It was a misunderstanding. My son works in a food deliverypany and he was rushing for work, when he bumped in the car of this youngdy. He is fine, it was just that... I.. I thought they have money so I should as them for apensation."


    The people were stunned, the police officer put up a stern expression and said, "It is because of people like you that the bystanders are afraid of helping someone. Shame on you for exploiting your son''s ailment like this."


    Thedy shrank her neck and the officer looked at Hao Ren as he asked, "Do you want to press any charges against them?"


    Hao Ren was about to answer when Han Lingshi said, "No. We do not."


    The officer gave another scolding to thedy and the people and also called them ungrateful. Then Han Lingshi said, "Ren, they took my phone."


    Hao Ren furrowed his brows and shouted, "Who has her phone?! If I did not see it in my hand in five minutes, I swear I will drag you all to court and I will make you beg on the streets."


    It was not that just because Hao Ren was rich that he was scolding and showing off his money. When his sister was sick, he has seen the misery of his family. That was the reason he hated these people who took advantage of others.


    Soon, a hand extended from the crowd and they handed over Han Lingshi''s phone to Hao Ren. He said, "The car your son bumped cost five million yuan, repairing the dent and repainting it will cost 200,000 yuan at the lowest. Despite knowing that it was not her fault, she bought him to the hospital and I am sure she must have already paid the bill too.


    Tch, shameless people, do you think the rich did not work hard to earn the money?"


    Then he gently guided Han Lingshi to leave the lobby with him. Han Lingshi has never seen such a situation and she was still shaken by the atmosphere. Although she was walking stable, but she was still holding on to Hao Ren''s sleeve. The young man was also consoling her silently and patted her fair jade hands gently.


    They came to the parking, and Hao Ren asked gently, "Where do you want to go? I will give you a ride."


    Han Lingshi seemed to have rxed, and she could not hold it back anymore and tears began to drip down on her cheeks. She threw herself in Hao Ren''s embrace and wailed in his chest. Hao Ren felt as if his heart was being torn apart when he saw her this weak. In these past few days, Han Lingshi has been the goddess in his dreams.


    Everything she did, from the little twitch of her nose when she ate something spicy, and the cold side nce, everything about her was like a definition of elegance.


    He could sense her vulnerability, and once again realized that she was not the omnipotent goddess but a little girl who covered herself in the armor of ice. He ced his hand on her back as she cried and gently patted her. He did not say anything, until she calmed down a bit.


    He said, "It''s over now. Everything is settled. Don''t worry. Why don''t you take a day off? I will cook something really nice for you being so brave in there."


    Han Lingshi shook her head while sobbing, Hao Ren sighed and said, "Lingshi, I cannot bear to see you cry like this. Should I go back inside and rip them a new one?"


    Lingshi shook her head, and Hao Ren fell silent. A few minutester, she raised her head and the young man said, "I am hungry, do you want to eat something?"


    Han Lingshi did not say anything, but she followed Hao Ren''s arrangement. He said, "Arrange for a driver to collect your carter, first we go home and I cook for you."


    Han Lingshi looked at him as they drove, and then looked at his shirt, his left chest pocket had a big wet mark, she did not know what to say. Hao Ren suddenly said, "Thepany is set up, do you want to go and see it in the evening?"


    Thedy nodded in agreement. As they were driving, a mechanical voice sounded in Hao Ren''s mind, *Ding: It has been detected that the task has beenpleted, issuing rewards...*

 Chapter 28: Smoldering Emotions.

    Hao Ren heard the voice of the system in his mind, *Ding: Taskpleted, Host is rewarded with Traditional Medicinal skills.*


    The young man slowed down the car as his brain was overflowed with a warm tide of knowledge. Han Lingshi was still stuck in the hospital lobby so she did not notice this. After a few seconds, Hao Ren took a deep breath as he returned to normal.


    He reached out his hand and ced in over Han Lingshi''s balled up fist. He could sense that her hands were cold, and still trembled slightly. However, he did not say anything. Han Lingshi sensed his warm palms, and gradually calmed down.


    They reached his apartment and Hao Ren brought her upstairs. Han Lingshi had yet to say anything. As they came inside the house, she leaned to the wall and supported her and was about to bend down to undo her heels when Hao Ren raised her chin with his index finger and said, "You have bowed your head enough for a day."


    His voice was as if a silk web that wrapped around her. She watched him bend down and take off her shoes. He then led her to the couch. He served her water and said, "I will be back in a jiffy."


    Han Lingshi replied with a nasal sound of approval and Hao Ren dashed to his bedroom, when he came back after five minutes, he found Han Lingshi leaning on the couch. He asked, "Lingshi, what do you want to eat?"


    She did not react instantly, and said, "Something light."


    Her voice was barely audible. Hao Ren furrowed his brows and approached as he wanted to have a heart to heart with her. However, when he stood before her, his expression changed. Han Lingshi had a faint blush on her face. He knelt before her, and brushed her hair away from the forehead. Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide when she was stunned.


    She could sense Hao Ren''s breath crashing on her lips and she wanted to back off, when he ced his hand on her nape and his forehead leaned against her. Then she heard his maic voice, "Lingshi, take deep breaths."


    Han Lingshi was going to take a deep breath even if he did not tell her to. He ced his left hand on her back. Han Lingshi felt her heart was going to explode, she was so scared and shy from the sudden intimacy. She did not expect Hao Ren to be so bold.


    However, just when she was thinking Hao Ren would take away her first kiss the young man put his hands away and leaned back to normal. He said, "Lingshi, I do not mean to be rude but you need to stop thinking about what happened in the hospital. Did you not realize that your blood pressure was all over the ce because of so much stress?"


    Han Lingshi was stunned and she asked, "You, what were you doing just now?"


    She could not understand how this guy changed tracks so quickly. From romantic to scolding it all happened in a blink. Hao Ren realized what happened and said, "I apologize, I was checking if you have a fever."


    Han Lingshi squinted her eyes and asked, "Oh, is that so? Howe I have nevere across such a way of checking temperature before?"


    Hao Ren could not match her gaze and stood up as he said, "How would I know why you don''t know anything? What does it have to do with me? Also, you talk so much, look we are gettingte for lunch."


    Han Lingshi pointed at herself in bewilderment and questioned, "I talk a lot? Huh? Say it again. You..."


    She picked up a cushion and threw it at Hao Ren who ran into the kitchen chuckling. Han Lingshi sat on the couch for a few minutes, she couldn''t help but think, why were her emotions and reactions so unreserved around Hao Ren? Had it been another man who came this close to her, she would have detected the lust in their gaze.


    However, recalling how even when Hao Ren''s forehead was touching hers, she could not see anything but concern in them.


    Just when she was thinking about it, she heard a few noises from the kitchen. She stood up, and curiously walked toward the kitchen to see what Hao Ren was doing. The house was big and the kitchen was simrly big too. It would not be a problem for three people to move inside without obstructing anyone.


    She peeked inside from the entrance and was surprised to see how elegantly Hao Ren was dealing with the ingredients. However, when she saw his pink apron she could not help but smile. Hao Ren sensed her presence and asked, "What are you doing here? Go out, what if you catch smoke?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "You have a nice air vent set above the stove, mom."


    After the connection in the living room, she felt even more connected to Hao Ren. The young man red at her but he kept on chopping the leek in his hands quickly. Han Lingshi asked, "Ren, where did you find this pink apron? You look so cute in it."


    Hao Ren smiled at her as he knew she was teasing her. He shook his head and focused on cooking food. He was done chopping the vegetables, quickly spread some flour on the counter to knead a dough. Han Lingshi asked, "What are you doing?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Dumpling dough."


    She looked at him curiously and after a few minutes, Hao Ren asked, "Do you want to knead?"


    Han Lingshi was shocked and asked, "Can I?"


    Hao Ren took two steps back and said, "Why not?"


    Han Lingshi became excited as if Hao Ren had given her a toy. She stood before the counter and the dough, and was about to knead, Hao Ren put on a blue apron on her. As he tied the string he whispered, "I look cute in the pink, but not cuter than you in blue."


    Han Lingshi blushed but did not falter. She asked, "How do I knead it?"


    Hao Ren leaned over her shoulder and asked, "Want me to teach you?"


    Han Lingshi again blushed and this time her heart picked up the pace again. She replied with a nasal sound, "Hmm."


    Hao Ren moved his hands around her and put his palms over hers. He whispered, "Gently feel the dough."


    He pressed her hands gently against the half knead dough, and Han Lingshi shivered. She felt as if Hao Ren had caressed her spine. Hao Ren said, "Knead it, and fold it."


    Hao Ren was focused on the dough before him, while Han Lingshi''s thoughts were running wild. After a few minutes, she leaned her back against Hao Ren''s firm chest. Suddenly, Hao Ren said, "Yeah, it''s done."


    Then he took his hands back, and turned around to prepare a wet cloth. Han Lingshi turned around in a daze. Hao Ren looked at her, and their eyes met. They were standing just a few inches away from each other, and Han Lingshi moved her hands behind her back. So that Hao Ren does not see how tight her fists were balled up.


    Hao Ren did not break the eye contact and ced the wet cloth over the dough and asked, "Lingshi, why are you always so flustered when I am close to you? Have you fallen for my charm?"


    Han Lingshi was stunned and then she pushed Hao Ren as she chuckled and asked, "What are your charms?"


    Hao Ren took a step back and said, "I will show you."


    He extended his hand to her, and thedy raised her brow. She gave her hand in Hao Ren''s hand and the young man said, "Xiao Mei, y the sonata of love."


    The next moment a soft romantic piano tune echoed in the house. Hao Ren ced one of his hand on Han Lingshi''s waist as the two danced inside the kitchen slowly. Han Lingshi said, "Is this all?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "What if I told you that the business is about to kick off in the evening?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "So fast? Well, if efficiency was charm, you would win."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "What if I told you that the conservative estimate of mypany product is to reach a million downloads with in a week?"


    The girl was surprised, they did not stop dancing, but began to discuss business. Hao Ren did this so that Han Lingshi gets used to his touch and scent. Earlier in the hospital he sensed her going stiff, and even at this moment. She was notpletely rxed but she did not reject his touch.


    Hao Ren knew that in a rtionshipfort and ease while being in presence of each other mattered a lot. He did not know where all these thoughts came to him, because all these things were not taught to him by anyone and never did he pay attention to such things in his teenage either.


    After some thought, he shoved the responsibility to the system. The two people danced for a few minutes, but the music did not stop, they made dumplings together and Hao Ren patiently guided the newbie under his care.


    Han Lingshi asked on the lunch table, "Ren can you tell me what is the product that you want to sell first?"


    Hao Ren replied, "The first product is an Operating System, but I do not n to mize that."


    Han Lingshi was confused, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "Come along with me, you will know."


    She nodded, and Hao Ren bought her to the study. He made her sit on the chair and said, "Xiao Mei, wake up."


    Han Lingshi was confused when the monitor screen lit up and a charming voice sounded, "Good Afternoon, Boss."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and Hao Ren asked, "Can you tell me who is sitting before you?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I would have to ess the web-cam boss."


    Hao Ren said, "Go ahead."


    The notification light on the Webcam turned on and Xiao Mei said, "Thisdy is Han Lingshi, president of the Empress International. Elder Grand daughter of the old Media tycoon, Han Litian. Her father is currently serving in the military at a high designation while her mother is from a political background.


    Han Lingshi is worth three billion yuan, she is the main reason behind the sess of the Empress International. However, the power struggle in the Han Family runs deep. Since she is your wife, you ought to be careful too, Boss."


    Han Lingshi was shocked and turned to look at Hao Ren, who was smiling and Xiao Mei said, "Greetings, Madam. Do not worry, I only ran a background check on your rtionship status, and your marriage registration showed up. Going by your reaction, you do not want others to know. Should I camouge it?"


    Han Lingshi asked, "What do you mean camouge?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "As long as someone looks up for this information, they will not find it. I can delete the relevant information from the server archives of the government, hmm, to think they have suchx security in the civilian data records, oh yes, please do not worry this information will be safe in my records and I can ce it back as soon as you tell me to. Should I proceed?"


    Han Lingshi thought about it and said, "Xiao Mei, you can conceal this information till your Boss reaches a worth of One billion yuan."


    Xiao Mei replied instantly, "I understand. I will keep that in mind, I mean server."


    Hao Ren said, "Show her the copy of the OS you designed."


    The screen changed and a simple looking monitor appeared before Han Lingshi, she could not tell how it was different than a normal OS, other than the change in icons and animation style. However, after a few minutes, she said, "This feels more smooth for some reason."


    Hao Ren nodded, as he replied, "That''s just one of the perks. Do not worry, just wait for the productunch report."


    ...


    Afterwards, Hao Ren sent Han Lingshi away. He asked thedy if she wanted Xiao Mei on her phone, but she denied saying it was too abrupt for her to be in touch with an AI. However, she promised that she would not tell anyone about it. While Han Lingshi left to work, Hao Ren also made his way back to his office. He was going to drop a bomb on the people of the world.

 Chapter 29: Head Hunting.

    It has been a week since the hospital incident with Han Lingshi, at this moment, Hao Ren had juste back after delivering food to his wife. The rtion between the two of them has reached a new high. They would spend time talking to each other whenever they had nothing to do. Han Lingshi was often worried if someone from her family discovered Hao Ren''s tracks by sneaking up.


    So, Hao Ren asked Xiao Mei to alert them as soon as someone looked for them and disguise the data. That done, Hao Ren concentrated the rest of his energy to his work. He solved the amodation crisis for the employees and they were all happy working here.


    At this moment, Hao Ren was sitting in his cabin with his eyes closed. Someone knocked the door, and Hao Ren saw his R&D head, Hymn us. Hao Ren waved his hand to call the guy inside. Thetter said, "Boss, the numbers are in."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "How is it looking?"


    A week ago, after Han Lingshi left for her work, Hao Ren came to the office of Thunder Tech and they released the new Operating System at public domains. They waited for a week before assessing the results. Hymn us reported with a smile, "10,000 users are on board."


    Hao Ren looked at his excited expression and said, "Do you think this is a big number?"


    His words poured down a bucket of cold water on us''s enthusiasm. Hao Ren stood up and looked outside the window of his office as he said, "When the the Byte OS came out, it had seventy thousand downloads in a week. The singrity OS had nearly a million downloads. Yet, you are happy with just a measly ten thousand? You need to think big us."


    Hymn us understood that Hao Ren wanted to take on the big shots. If it was somebody else, he would have said that it was impossible and that they were reaching for the stars, however, in case of Hao Ren, and the Horizon OS. It was indeed possible to reach for the stars and capture them.


    He asked, "Boss, what should we do?"


    Hao Ren waved his hand and said, "You can go and focus on the development of the new product, I will handle this matter."


    Hymn us left after cing the report on the table. The cabin was small but it had all the basic facilities. Hao Ren waited for the door to close before he said, "Xiao Mei, find me some brilliant prospects for a marketing head and a few talented students from the grassroot level who graduated with marketing major. Also find me a group of people who specialize in public rtions."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Getting to it right away, Boss."


    Now that Xiao Mei had been downloaded inside the server, she was growing stronger and faster at a tidal pace. It took her five minutes to look for the talents. Hao Ren sat down on the chair and screened the data on his screen. After a few minutes, he said, "Give me an extensive history of their personal beliefs about how the business should be run?


    If you find anyone who is tired of their old job and wish to change the market, highlight them."


    Xiao Mei replied positively and the investigation began. The speed was fast and the results were efficient. She said, "Boss, only one of them fit the description."


    Hao Ren asked, "Who?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Markus Bourne, age forty-six. Currently workings in Byte Han Nation Headquarters. He is a marketing head of the region, but he has been unsatisfied with the way Byte has been working for the past few years. However, he has applied in Singrity for a job but they don''t hire anyone from Byte."


    Hao Ren asked, "Why not try in otherpanies? He is just a marketing head, can he not sale anything else?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "He was an engineer, and took liking to the tech, but after an employed academic pursuit of marketing, he became a market head. He did try to run his own business but never seeded due to hisck of a direction. However, he achieved great results in his job and thus his present designation."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Lets have a meeting with this Mister Bourne, shall we?"


    Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, where shall I schedule an appointment?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Xiao Mei, do you think a man in his position will give appointment to someone who has just started walking, easily?"


    The AI replied after a few seconds and said, "You are right, Boss. What shall we do then?"


    Although Xiao Mei is an advanced AI, but she is still growing and also, she does not have the authority to make any decision on her own. Hao Ren said, "Can you send him an email with our OS file in it?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "E-mail sent."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Get me a secure line to his office telephone, let me have a conversation with him. Ensure that you are not tracked."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Don''t worry boss, I havee up with a security protocol, they won''t be able to track me, since I will not be disrupting anything."


    Hao Ren nodded, and ced his phone next to his ear.


    ...


    Markus Bourne was sitting in his office going through some documents when he received an email. He checked the sender and found it to be anonymous. Just when he was about to discard the email in the spam folder, the telephone on his desk rang. He pressed the hands-free button and said, "Hello."


    From the other side, he heard an unfamiliar voice, "Hello, Mister Bourne, good evening to you."


    Markus Bourne furrowed his brows and asked, "Who are you?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I am the person who sent you the e-mail just now. Don''t disconnect the call, I know this is a bit abrupt but I also know that you are a man of science yourself. The e-mail is just a copy of a new Operating System mypany developed. You can scan it with your anti-virus if you want to. I will call you back in ten minutes. I would like to hear your opinion on it."


    Then Hao Ren disconnected the call. Markus Bourne was perplexed, he did not expect something like this to happen. He looked outside the ss wall to see if any of the employees were pranking him. He even called his secretary to check. His gaze would move to the e-mail in his private inbox.


    As a person who has seen the thick and thin of the business world, he knew it very well that if someone could find his private e-mail address, and even call him on an office inte without triggering anyone, this person was either a genius or a reckless fool.


    Anyhow, after lightning up a cigarette, he clicked on the e-mail, and ten minutester, his eyes were sparkling as if he had seen a treasure.


    He stubbed the cigarette in the ashtray, and suddenly the inte rang again. Markus was stunned and picked up the receiver. He said, "Hello."


    Hao Ren spoke, "Hello, again. What do you think, Mister Bourne? Is my product interesting?"


    Markus replied, "It definitely is interesting, however, I still have trouble believing if this is true."


    Hao Ren said, "You can look for us on the public forums where people upload their inventions and look for Horizon OS. You can easily find the copy."


    Markus did not wait to disconnect the call and quickly searched on hisputer. Sure enough he got the files listed on forums. He asked, "May I know who you are?"


    Hao Ren introduced himself. Markus asked, "Mister Hao, what do you want from me? Why are you showing me this information?"


    Hao Ren replied honestly, "I want to hire you as my Marketing Head. I do not have much to offer but 20000 per month and two percent share in the annual profit. I know that you have been tired with Byte and their approach to tech and that''s why I came to ask you. However, philosophy aside, you are on the top and my offer may sound like a joke to you. But fortune favors the bold."


    Markus chuckled and said, "You sound like an interesting person Mister Hao, but since you have posted this file on public forums, I can see that you do not want to charge any money for it, am I right? What is the point of this conversation then?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "It is true that I would not charge a penny for this version of the OS, however, tech is all about moving forward. I have many ideas that I wish to cash on, also, Thunder Technologies will not stop at making software programs. I have a clear direction of what I want to do, I wonder if you have the direction too."


    Markus was surprised, he checked Hao Ren''s information on hisputer and it all verified, he did not expect this young man to be so clear and speak so resolutely. He asked, "What if I am still not convinced?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Then it was nice talking to you, thank you for your time. If you are interested, you cane and find me on the address I sent to your e-mail. Have a good evening."


    Hao Ren did not wait for the other person to answer and disconnected the call. He was looking for an employee and not a friend. He didn''t want Markus to think of himself as a vulnerable desperate person.


    ...


    Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, why did you disconnect the call? Will he agree?"


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Did he stop using our product?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "No, he is still exploring."


    Hai Ren replied confidently, "He wille. That is how humans work. You ignite their curiosity and theye over by themselves."


    Xiao Mei asked, "So, humans think simr to cats?"


    Hao Ren chuckled at this before they began to look for other people to create a small Marketing team, and a Public rtions team. He frowned all of a sudden and said, "Won''t this be easy if I had a manager and could rest easy?"


    In his mind he was thinking how other protagonists would hire a manager before they even start the business, but Hao Ren knew it was not that easy. Even if he had the system, he was just an average guy at the bottom. Luring Markus Bourne was his best for the moment. He sighed as he decided to go back to work when,Xiao Mei said, "Boss, someone named Lynn Carter sent an e-mail."


    Hao Ren was confused as this name did not ring any bells to him, and asked, "Who is this person?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "She is a colleague of Markus Bourne, she is 32 years old, and works as the regional manager in Golden kes."


    Hao Ren raised his brows and mumbled, "Am I really so lucky to have found a manager without even looking for her? Xiao Mei, find her details."


    Hao Ren began to head hunt to create a structure for hispany. Suddenly, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, what if I handle this? You are gettingte for your date."


    Hao Ren checked the watch before he picked up his keys and phone to rush out of the office. He was having a movie date with Han Lingshi tonight and almost forgot about it.

 Chapter 30: Targeted.

    Hao Ren had just taken off from his office, when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, I have detected a vehicle following Miss Han for the past ten minutes."


    Hao Ren asked, "How are you so sure that this vehicle is following her? They could be headed in the same way, right?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "They have been maintaining a certain distance and they have taken several turns but they end up on the same path as Miss Han after a few turns. I think this is circting surveince."


    Hao Ren frowned and said, "You can use the traffic cams to find the details about them."


    Xiao Mei replied five minutester and said, "Boss, I think Miss Han is in trouble. These people are from a mercenary group."


    Hao Ren was shocked, he asked, "What do you mean? What could a mercenary group want with Lingshi?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I cannot look that deep into the detail but they seem to have been contracted by someone on the dark web. Shall I alert the police?"


    Hao Ren clicked his tongue and said, "The police going against highly trained mercenaries? They will only pile up into a mountain of dead if a fight broke out."


    He began to think hard, and suddenly said, "Can you control the traffic lights? Make it so they loose Lingshi''s trail."


    Xiao Mei nodded and Hao Ren said a few more things, before speeding up through the traffic.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was driving the car with a smile, and suddenly, she received a call. She epted it with a simple touch on her steering console, "Yes, Ren, did you reach?"


    Hao Ren replied, "After five hundred meters, there is a left turn. Turn your car, and get out. I will exin everything in a bit. Just do as I say."


    He did not tell her anything because he did not want to scare her. Han Lingshi was surprised and wanted to ask Hao Ren what was going on but she still held her curiosity in. Hao Ren was not someone who would ask her to do something without any reason.


    She took the turn and got down the car. Just when she was wondering what was going on here, a white flicker stopped ahead of her car. Hao Ren stuck his head out and said, "Get in, quick."


    Han Lingshi picked up her feet and got in the car. She had yet to fasten her seatbelt when Hao Ren floored the pedal. Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "Ren, what is going on?"


    Hao Ren said, "You are being targeted."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows when Xiao Mei said, "Miss Han, there is a group of people belonging from Red banner mercenaries. They have been following you for fifteen minutes."


    Thedy was shocked, she knew that Hao Ren had been tracking her for safety reasons to avoid situations like the identst time, but she did not expect something like this toe up. Shemented, "I don''t have enemies that would go to such lengths. What do these people want with me?"


    Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, alert the Special forces anonymously. Let them deal with this bunch."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Done, boss."


    Then the couple drove away in the car.


    ...


    By the time Red Banner people closed in on Han Lingshi''s car, thedy was long gone. A man inspected Han Lingshi''s car with a cold pair of eyes, "To think she had an expert guarding her from the shadows."


    He ced his hand on his ear, and said, "Search for the target again. Tiny, Subus, stakeout her office and her home. I want to know the moment she shows up there. Marco, check the traffic cams and where she went."


    He raised his head to look at the traffic camera hanging on the traffic signal at the intersection. What he did not know was he was walking inside a trap.


    ...


    Dragon Special Forces, in the intelligence department, this ce was the one that ranked above all. The people here were responsible for stopping infiltrations and counter-terrorism. They worked mostly under the shadows and covers of official staff.


    A few people were sitting inside the office, doing their own thing, when suddenly, one of theputers beeped. The operator raised his head and was surprised to see the informatione in. He quickly picked up the inte on the side and said, "Hello, connect me to the field team in Jade Capital. Authorization code: 8879MCT."


    After a few seconds the call was transferred and he said, "We just got a red g on the system. Team of five in the Jade Capital, the data confirms, they are from the Red Banner Mercenary. It is Falcon and his team. Primary investigation is authorized and the rest of the instructions will be passed on to you by the highmand."


    ...


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were sitting in a private restaurant. They had booked a private room, and just finished ordering food. Han Lingshi looked at Hao Ren and smiled, "Ren, I am sure it is not something big. Do not worry. I will get the a few armed guards from my family tomorrow, okay?"


    Hao Ren''s gaze was filled with worry, and she could not watch him like this. It pained her to see him like this. The young man sighed and said, "I hope that is the case, or you will have it from me."


    The two frolicked around with each other for a while and forgot about the stress. They have be good friends in the past one week. Han Lingshi felt morefortable with Hao Ren. She did not know what was it about him that attracted her but she was happy. The door opened, and the waiter served the dishes.


    The couple had a good meal, and when they were done, Han Lingshi said, "Ren, drop me back to my car."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I will take you home directly, I am not letting you out of my sight alone. This is not up for negotiation at all."


    He paid the bill and walked out with Han Lingshi. As they got in the car, Han Lingshi said, "Fine, drive me to my ce."


    Hao Ren nodded, and suddenly Xiao Mei said, "Boss, I found two people watching Miss Han''s house and office, respectively. It is not safe for her to be there."


    Han Lingshi''s face turned pale, to think someone would go to such lengths to be on a look out for her. This scared her. Hao Ren patted her hand tofort her, and assure her that she is safe, as he asked, "What are the special forces doing?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "They have issued an investigation order. That is all."


    Hao Ren clicked his tongue and said, "These officials and their warming the chair attitude. I wish to beat them up."


    Suddenly, he thought of something and said, "Lingshi, you should stay at my ce for a few days."


    Han Lingshi nodded and Hao Ren drove her to his house. He had her change her shoes like always, and then told her to get a bath and change, while he entered the kitchen and brewed a cup of herbal tea. Xiao Mei spoke to him, "Boss, what do you intend to do?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I wish for her to sleepfortably."


    Xiao Mei turned silent. Hao Ren was brewing a tea that had strong sleeping affect. He had a n in his mind and for that, he needed to put Han Lingshi to sleep. After the tea was brewed, Han Lingshi, came out of the shower in a bathrobe. Hao Ren bought her the tea, and said, "Come, let me help you with your hair."


    Han Lingshi nodded and sat in front of the dressing mirror. Hao Ren used a dryer to dry her hair and ran his hands through her silky hair to untangle them gently. He could sense that Han Lingshi had her mind running and trying to figure out who was targeting her. He said softly, "Lingshi, do not think too much, the special forces are on it. They will deal with it."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and Hao Ren said, "Drink the tea while its warm."


    Thedy drank the tea slowly while Hao Ren gently dealt with her hair. He stopped when she finished drinking tea, and said, "Try to get some sleep, you will feel better."


    Han Lingshi nodded and she got in the nket. Hao Ren stayed with her for a few minutes, the tea he made worked like magic, and after a full day of exhaustion worked in tandem with them, the tea knocked out Lingshi within ten minutes.


    Hao Ren tucked her hair away and then he left the room. He came to his room and said, "System, I would like to withdraw the reward for my daily workout task altogether."


    In the past few days, Hao Ren had cracked the rhythm of the system, he would receive rewards that would aid him physically from the daily workout tasks. He had umted them for a week now. So, he should get something helpful in his physical attributes.


    *Ding: Host, your are rewarded with a basic strengthening potion.*


    Hao Ren asked, "What can this potion do?"


    *Ding: It can increase all your attributes except charm by three points and also increase the effect of your workout and elerate your progress.*


    Hao Ren thought about it, and said, "Fine, give me the potion now."


    The system worked and a small ss vial appeared in Hao Ren''s hand. He asked the system if there would be any side-effects. The system denied, and Hao Ren consumed the liquid on the spot. He sensed a warm current flowing through his body, and he said, "System, reveal my attributes."


    *Ding: Command epted.


    Strength - 9


    Speed - 9


    Intelligence - 10


    Charm - 7*


    Hao Ren nodded and clenched his fist. He could feel that he was stronger, but was it enough? He did not know. He said, "System, withdraw my reward from Feeding Wife task."


    *Ding: Withdrawing umted reward. Congrattions, you get knowledge and experience of a professional assassin.*


    His mind was flooded with a tide of knowledge that synced with his being. The fundaments of stealth, tracking, infiltration, and killing were ingrained in his mind. Even the facts on how to use hidden weapons seemed like second nature for him.


    He took a deep breath and picked up a pen from the side table. Then he began to y with it. He was testing the assassin knife juggling skills in his mind, and also getting used to his new strength attribute. He remarked, "System, your reward this time was too convenient."


    *Ding: System is aimed to make the host an Omnipotent Husband, since you had the intention of tracking down the enemy and take them down, the system decided to reward you with something more helpful in the present situation. Do not think the system has done you any favors, you earned it by being patient for a week, and also by disying your protective instinct towards your wife.*


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Thank you."


    Then he came to the kitchen and began to brew the herbal sleeping tea on the stove. Then he rushed down stairs, and bought a set of sewing needles. Thedy at the counter asked him, "What do you need this for, Sir?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "One of the buttons in my shirt came off, so my wife told me to get them."


    Thedy nodded, and Hao Ren asked, "Big sister, I saw that you also have medicinal needles at sale, howe?"


    There was a difference between sewing needles and medicinal needles. The former was smaller but thicker and thetter was thin and sharper. Thedy said, "A lot of owners here call massage artisans and theye to buy these silver Acupuncture needles."


    Hao Ren nodded and remarked, "Hmmm, having a massage sounds rxing. Eldest sister, give me a pack too."


    He made a story about how his wife asked him to buy sewing needles so that it would look like he was coincidentally buying the Acupuncture needles. After he came out of the store, he moved back home, and prepared his gear. As he was about to leave the house, he came to check on Han Lingshi.


    She was still sleeping and he watched her for a few moment before he mumbled, "Sleep well, in the morning, all of this will be over."

 Chapter 31: Picking Up A Bargaining Chip.

    Hao Ren was driving his car but he was moving at a slow speed, he said, "Xiao Mei, did the investigation departments make any moves?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "They have been mobilized but have yet to locate the five people."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Can you nt distractions for them? Make sure they do note close to the targets."


    Xiao Mei asked, "Why do you say that boss?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "They are here for investigation from a distance. I do not like such a passive approach. I''d rather pluck the thorn before it can prick."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Understood, Boss. Diverting the agents now."


    Hao Ren asked, "Give me the directions to the person staking out at Lingshi''s office."


    ...


    A petite youngdy was standing next to the window with her eyes fixed to the house across the road. She had turned off the lights and was covered in darkness. Nobody could see her from the outside. She looked at her wrist and said, "Boss, she has not returned, what''s the use of staying here?"


    She was using wirelessmunication with Falcon the guy who was following Han Lingshi earlier. The man replied, "It''s still early, also, I have her cellphone moving in your direction."


    Thedy flexed her wrists and said, "Alright, I will check for the expert you said, if the coast is clear I will nab her."


    The other person refused and said, "You will only observe her from the side, that is an order, do you understand?"


    Tiny sighed and said, "Why are you so cautious?"


    Falcon said, "Because this is Han Nation. This ce is filled with experts, also, I just received a tip, the investigation agencies have picked up the scent, they are looking for us. The task has be difficult."


    Tiny nodded and said, "Alright, I will check in with you if there is any movement."


    ...


    Hao Ren was advancing towards the luxury vi society where Han Lingshi lived, and Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the first target is hiding in the vi across, Miss Han''s."


    Hao Ren nodded and parked his car on the road next to themunity wall, and said, "Xiao Mei, cut the power of themunity security office for ten seconds."


    Xiao Mei said, "Alright, boss."


    Hao Ren was wearing a ck shirt, ck jeans and a ck beanie. He also wore ck cloth gloves, and in his ear was a small earpiece that was connected to his mobile via Bluetooth so Xiao Mei could listen everything. The ce was well lit, but it was secluded, and not many people even arrived at this location at this hour of the night, because not many people could live in thismunity.


    Hao Ren skipped on his feet and Xiao Mei said, "Done, Boss."


    The young man dashed forward quickly and then jumped upto six feet in the air, before he ced his foot on the wall and gained another boost to get even higher. On the top of the wall was a coiled barbed wire which could electrocute anyone to death. Hao Ren grabbed the wire, and tugged himself over, before letting go of the wire.


    Then he twisted his body,nded on the ground and rolled over to kill the momentum and disperse the impact on his body. His movements were agile and elegant like a killer. Hao Ren knelt on the ground and said, "Xiao Mei, the hacker from the enemy side is still watching us?"


    Xiao Mei replied in positive and Hao Ren said, "Okay, keep at it. I am heading in."


    Hao Ren rushed through the dark, his body reacted instinctively and he avoided all thetv cameras, although Xiao Mei was helping him, but he was still careful. Suddenly, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, a patrol is heading this way."


    Hao Ren looked at the six feet wall of a vi and quickly climbed over with a jump. Then he dashed across the garden and leaped over the small driveway to avoid getting caught in the light of the smallmps and noticed by the guards at the door. His speed was quicker than his expectations and even more, his feet did not make any sound.


    Hao Ren climbed the side wall, and Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the target is in the next vi."


    Hao Ren ran his gaze around and did not jump in the small alley between the two vis, but directly leaped three feet away and stepped on the wall, then he made his way to the side, where a pipeline was running along the length of the building. Assassins were capable of many things, and one of them was climbing pipes.


    Thanks to the enhanced attributes, Hao Ren held the pipe firmly and climbed the length as if he was a lizard. It took him one minute to climb the pipe and reach the terrace of the ce. He crouched on the ground and moved forward slowly, ensuring that the enemy had not nted any traps that could give away his intrusion.


    However, he realized that he was overthinking, the enemy did not probably expect that someone woulde looking for them here, so they did not leave any such trap. This did not mean Hao Ren would lower his guard, he was well aware that while he might have the knowledge of an Assassin, he was against professional mercenaries. These people have shed blood for a living.


    He had to be really cautious to take them down if he needed to survive at the end of this endeavor. The door on the terrace was locked, and Hao Ren had another reason to select this ce as his entry point, because on the terrace there was a box that served as the hub of all the electric system inside the vi.


    The builders made it so that they could avoid fire in case of a short circuit. The box was password operated, Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, password to the control box."


    The AI replied, "0016."


    Hao Ren keyed in the code, and the box opened. The first thing he did was to disarm all the rms, then he also turned off all the electricity as well. Then the door of the terrace opened with a click, and Hao Ren moved quickly.


    ...


    Tiny was monitoring the house when she heard a message on her earpiece, "Tiny, do you have her?"


    Thedy replied, "No Boss, there is no one here. I did not see her entering the house."


    Falcon replied with a question, "How is that possible? I saw her move inside the vi."


    Tiny furrowed her brows when she suddenly noticed the light on the second floor building turned on. She said, "Boss, there is some movement, I think she got in from the back door to avoid us. Or it could be the expert who saved her at noon."


    Falcon thought for a bit and said, "Keep watching we will act tomorrow."


    Tiny nodded, and the connection was terminated, but suddenly, a sharp pricking pain hit her neck. Thedy quickly turned around with a gun in her hand. However, she could not see the target. She felt the needle and gently pricked it out. She frowned and said, "Come out, who are you?"


    However, nobody answered her. Tiny looked around her vision became hazy. She looked around and rubbed her eyes as she yelled, "What did you do to me? Come out, bastard."


    She kept on yelling and looking for the enemy for a few minutes, before she shivered, and gradually fainted. Hao Ren was watching all this from the side, but he did not move even a second. Because he suspected for the enemy to be acting.


    Earlier he heard all the conversation between Falcon and Tiny, and then flicked his silver needle directly to prick the jugr vein of the mercenarydy. The reason she fainted was because the needles were coated with ayer of knock out paste that Hao Ren brewed at home.


    After ten minutes, when the grip on the gun loosened Hao Ren moved closer. He could sense from the stable deep breathing that thedy was down for good. He first took control of the gun in her hand and put it away. Then he frisked her, at this moment he had no desire or emotional fluctuation.


    He just wanted to see if she had a concealed weapon and sure enough he found one knife. Then he tied her legs, hands and mouth with a thick duct tape he procured from his house. Then he opened carried her, on his shoulder and walked out of the main gate of the vi. This ce was uninhabited. He said, "Xiao Mei, trigger the fire rm in the security room and take out the lights."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Okay, boss."


    Hao Ren sprinted his way through the dark, all the guards dashed to the control room, and then following the guard station, many other fire rms went off. The guards on the main gate of themunity were also asked to inspect there surroundings. The moment they looked away, Hao Ren dashed out of themunity with thedy over his shoulder.


    Then he stuffed her in the co-pilot seat of his car with a hateful expression and drove off.


    He said, "Xiao Mei, delete the car records from all the ces, and any evidence that may exist on the traffic police records."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Alright boss."


    Then he said, "Connect me to Falcon. It is time we bargain."

 Chapter 32: Enemy Neutralized.

    Hao Ren drove the car quickly, and Xiao Mei said, "Boss, they have means to track the target."


    The young man frowned and said, "Can you disguise it for half an hour?"


    Xiao Mei replied positively and Hao Ren drove the car faster, he navigated through the streets and roads before he came to the outskirt of the Jade Capital. This ce was an old industrial district, however, ten years ago, due to pollution control regtions it was closed down.


    This ce was now filled with abandoned factories and workshops. Hao Ren had used Xiao Mei''s guidance to find himself a factory located in the center of this ce. He mumbled, "This ce does seem to be haunted."


    At this moment, he sensed thedy beside him squirm in the seat. He was not worried about her breaking free as the restraints were all duct tape, and they were rolled around her body multiple times.


    He parked the car and got out of the vehicle. Then he pulled out the half consciousdy from the vehicle before he dragged her inside the abandoned factory. Thedy opened her eyes and tried to struggle when Hao Ren said coldly, "Stop moving so much, bitch."


    That said he flung her on the ground. Thedy turned around and looked at Hao Ren. She was surprised to see his face, her heart turned cold. In their line of work, if someone can sneak up to them and even kidnap her without breaking a sweat let her see his face, that meant he did not intend to let her get away from this alive.


    However, this was bound to happen someday. Hao Ren fished out a phone from his pocket. Tiny''s eyes squinted, this was her mobile. Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, make the call."


    Tiny did not know whom he was talking to, but she soon heard a phone ring. The call was picked up and a thick, heavy voice sounded from the other end, "Tiny, what''s the status?"


    Thedy''s pupil constricted, and Hao Ren said, "Hello, Falcon. Nice to hear from you finally."


    On the other side, it was like a bomb exploded, Falcon asked, "Who are you? Where is Tiny?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Tiny is before me but she is unable to take the call. How about we have a conversation."


    Falcon did not seem to be bothered, and said, "Sure, what do you want to talk about?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I do not want anything expensive, just the name of the person who contracted you bunch of losers."


    Falcon replied, "Your mother, she came to my dream and she was the one who contracted me."


    Then the man erupted inughter. Hao Ren nodded and ced the phone on the ground, before he moved close to Tiny. He took out his knife and undid the duct tape around her mouth. She yelled, "Boss, I am in..."


    However, before she could say anything, a ck barrel was stuffed in her mouth. Hao Ren said, "Falcon, you know what I will do now? I will take off all the clothes this woman of yours is wearing, and then I will kill her and leave. So, you have five chances before your partner dies."


    Falcon did not believe it, the girl did not believe it, so Hao Ren sighed and choked thedy before pulling out the gun from her mouth and squeezed the trigger.


    Bang!


    Tiny''s leg was pierced and she wailed in pain. Hao Ren walked back to the phone and said, "Heard that? That was just a quick reminder for you to understand that I am the boss, also, I know that you and your pack of bugs is hiding in the suburban area. House number, 1204, water pearl residency."


    Falcon was silent, but he still did not give up, and asked, "Do you believe that I will kill you and your family members for what you have done?"


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Fine. I have no qualms then."


    He said, "Xiao Mei, let them watch."


    ...


    In the suburbs, Falcon and two of his team were shocked when they found that Tiny had been kidnapped, they had been even more shocked that the person dared to shoot her. What made their soul shiver was the fact that the kidnapper knew who they were, and where they were hiding and what''s more, he even knew what they were doing here.


    Falcon wanted to confirm if the person was rted to Han Lingshi, when he suddenly heard the man call someone named Xiao Mei. Suddenly, Marco, who was sitting beside him said, "Fuck, this bastard was on us all this while."


    Falcon turned his head and found that theptop screen was showing a dim lit scene of a dusty ce. He could tell that the person rolling on the ground was Tiny. He asked coldly, "What do you intend to do? Hey, I am telling you, if you dared to harm her, the Red Banner will never let go of you."


    Hao Ren said, "I know, but I do not care. If I cannot get what I want, fine."


    That said, he matched his gaze with the terrified Tiny, and said, "Rest in peace, and be a good person in your next life."


    Then he raised his gun and squeezed the trigger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He fired three shots and all of them pierced through Tiny''s chest. Hao Ren said, "This is not on me, but on you Falcon, you had your chance. Goodbye."


    Hao Ren disconnected the call, and said, "Xiao Mei, leave a trace that allows them toe here."


    Xiao Mei asked, "Why should we do that boss?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "You will know soon."


    ...


    Falcon was in a daze when Marco said, "Boss, I found something, this guy missed a trail. He is in the abandoned factory area."


    Falcon said, "I am heading there, tell Subus to meet up with me."


    As he said that, he rushed out of the house. Marco sighed and said, "I told them, not to take Han Nation missions, yet these bunch of greedy vixens led us into a death trap."


    He ryed Falcon''smands to Subus and then began to search the web to find if there was any activity regarding Han Lingshi or the Han Family, because he suspected that this was the handiwork of an expert behind Han Lingshi.


    There was not other prominent exnation that could justify what happened. The other reason could be the special forces acting against them, but soldiers do not kill so indifferently.


    ...


    Hao Ren had left the factory but he did not look so good, his face was pale and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. The after effect of iming a human life were knocking at the door of his conscience, but he was forcefully blocking them out. This was not the time for him to weaken.


    Xiao Mei had told him that two people were moving in this direction, and Hao Ren took an alternative path to avoid crossing with these people. It was almost three in the morning, and Hao Ren was running out of time. He took a deep breath and said, "System, could you not have made me a soldier king? I would have killed these people with ease then."


    The system did not reply, however, Hao Ren kept on talking, because he needed to divert his thoughts from the factory to somewhere else. He would be facing another target, and that would not be fruitful if he did not have the calm mind.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, we will reach in five minutes."


    Hao Ren woke up and realized that he has arrived at the suburbs. He parked the vehicle in a secluded location, and continued the rest of the journey on foot. He was quick to arrive in the vicinity of the house. He calmed his nerves and circled the house to take notice of the small things. He clicked his tongue and said, "These people sure are professionals.


    There is not even a single light leaking from the window."


    He leaned back to the wall of a house in the neighborhood, and thought for a bit. He could note up with anything and asked, "Xiao Mei, what do you think we can do to make the person inside reveal some weakness or panic?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "The easiest would be to kill the two people at the factory."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I cannot agree more..."


    Suddenly he stopped and said, "Xiao Mei, do this."


    ...


    Marco wasbing the dark web to check for any movement, when hisptop froze again, and two different pictures showed up. Looking at the pictures he was shocked and jumped off the chair, making it fall with a nk.


    He gasped and mumbled, "No, no, what the fuck. What do I do now, yeah, that, I can call base for help."


    He began to look for his mobile, because the pictures disyed that Falcon and Subus were fallen on the ground, and they were dead. He had to call at the base, before he could leave this ce.


    He began pacing around the room and dialed the number as he ced the phone next to his ear. The call was connected quickly, and he said, "This is Scribe, authorization code 1554delta..."


    Before he could say anything else, he sensed a prick in his neck, and turned to look around. He was so anxious after watching the pictures that he did not even care about the needle stuck in his neck. Marco said, "Mission failed, teampromised. Falcon, Subus, Tiny have been taken down. I need evac ASAP."


    The person on the other side also said something, and then Marco disconnected the call. He quickly moved to clean up the site and leave, because he knew that the enemy knew about this hide out. Just then, he felt a little dizzy and gradually, fell to the ground.


    Hao Ren walked up from the shadows. Marco was shocked to see that someone managed to creep up to him. He may be a technician, but he had decent fighting skills. Since the enemy managed to sneak up on him. This guy was probably a professional like him.


    Hao Ren was not scared or cautious about dealing with this guy, because unlike Tiny, he did not have a gun on him. Ha stood there with his hands crossed before him as Marco lost consciousness. Hao Ren looked around, one of the skills of an assassin was to set traps, and make deaths look like they were idents.


    He picked Marco up from the ground, and tied him to the chair using the same duct tape binds. He looked around and found a cellphone, andptop on the table. Other than that, he also found a few guns and grenades left behind by Falcon.


    Hao Ren went outside the house, he killed the power from the back yard control module. He came back inside, went to the kitchen and opened all the gas knobs. Then he used a few grenades to skillfully make trip-wire traps. He hid the grenades in different positions before he left the house.


    He said, "Xiao Mei, where are Falcon and Subus?"


    The AI replied in his ear, "They are heading back here."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Good."


    Then he sat inside his car, with aptop he took from Marco''s hand. He used a data cable and said, "Xiao Mei, I want you to get in thisptop, and then hack in the Red Banner Mercenary group. I need to know why they targeted Lingshi."


    Xiao Mei replied, "It would be easy to get in theirwork with this encryptedptop boss. You are very smart."


    Hao Ren did not say anything because he was busy watching a pair of vehiclesing inside themunity. Themunity was a big settlement with single floored independent houses. This was why Hao Ren was not afraid or worried about harming someone by mistake.


    He saw two people getting out of then asked, "Xiao Mei, is it them?"


    The ce was covered with CCTV cameras and Xiao Mei was watching everything. She replied and confirmed, "Yes, Boss."


    Hao Ren watched the two figures carry someone inside the house, and after a few moments the entire ce shook.


    *Boom!!!*


    Hao Ren was not bothered about any survivors, because if someone managed to escape the grenade explosion, the sparks inside the house trigged a secondary explosion when they came in contact with the gas.


    *Boom!!!*


    If someone managed to survive the hot mes of the gas explosion, then they would be in a state worse then death. He turned on the ignition and drove out of thepany. He asked, "Xiao Mei, any survivors?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Three tracking devices went out within two minutes difference of each other. They are not longer alive boss."


    Hao Ren nodded as he drove away in the night.

 Chapter 33: Soft Sunshine.

    Hao Ren reached back home, the first thing he did was to tell Xiao Mei to sweep any records of his car being spotted anywhere. Even themunity monitoring was cleaned up. Hao Ren checked on Han Lingshi and let out a sigh of relief when he found that she was still in deep sleep state.


    He went to his room, andid down on the bed. Suddenly, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the Red Banner Mercenary were contacted by someone on the dark web about the progress of the task rted to Miss Han."


    Hao Ren thought about it and asked, "Can you locate the person?"


    The AI replied, "The person is very clever, he used one ount to send the message, and Red Banner replied in the shadow media. It is like we know he came in, but other than the message itself all the traces are removed. Boss, with your permission, give me two days, I will investigate this."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "Fine, take your time."


    ...


    The night went by quickly, Hao Ren woke up on his normal time, and found that he was not as fatigued as he thought he would be. He stood up from the bed and went to the washroom. He stank of sweat because the scene from the factory kept on ying in his mind and he was sweating like a pig.


    When he came to the bathroom he could not help but puke all that he was holding in his stomach. His hands shivered as he held onto the sink, his leg felt soft from throwing up. After a few minutes he calmed down and he washed his face. His face was still pale, he was in a bad ce mentally. His mentality was effecting his body too.


    He began to question why did he do what he did. He had no answer, he could have called the police and handed them over, but why did he go to the lengths to kill someone. After all, regardless the fact that the people were professional killers, they were still humans, how could he have killed them in cold blood?


    He looked at his resemnce in the mirror and thought, could it be the system that was manipting him? This could not be ruled out. Suddenly, the system notified, *Ding: It is detected that the host is suffering from after effects of a murder. Activating emotionalfort feature.*


    Hao Ren did not even have the time to react when he found himself standing in a white void. Before him was a ck screen, and it should a few scenes he was familiar with. It was when he found about the mercenaries and alerted the secret services.


    The investigative agencies captured the mercenaries, but it was not without casualties. The system said, *Host, what you did was a sessful self defense. Not only did you save your wife, but also many other people who could have been implicated.*


    Hao Ren understood this, however, still believing that he killed a few people with his hands, well one of them, was still going to take some time. The white room vanished, knowing that his actions saved a few innocent people was calming enough.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, you need to pick up the pace, you have to get to work today."


    The young man nodded, and got in the shower. After cleaning up he came out, and found Han Lingshi sitting in the living room. She was watching the TV, the morning news was an important part of her routine. She sensed Hao Ren''s approach and said, "Good Morning."


    Hao Ren looked at her and found that she was calmer than before, and he smiled as he replied her, "Good Morning, what would you like for breakfast?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I have an appointment in an hour, so I will eat then. You can cook for yourself."


    Hao Ren shook his head and brushed up a quick egg roll for the two of them and bought it next to her. The aroma was enough to capture her nose, and Han Lingshi sighed as she said, "Give it here."


    Hao Ren smirked and served her an egg roll. He asked, "Are you feeling okay now?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I am, I swear, I have never slept so nice. This was the best sleep ever."


    Hao Ren smiled. Han Lingshi suddenly said, "Do you know those people chasing me died?"


    Hao Ren nodded, he did not show any surprise, Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "How did you know?"


    The young man looked around and said, "Do not tell anyone, but I killed them."


    Han Lingshi was dazed for a second before she broke out into loudughter, "Oh, Ren, you are so funny. Hahaha, yes you killed them for me. I did not know you liked me so much. Do you want a reward?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and pointed at his cheek, "I would not mind a hug or a kiss as a reward."


    Han Lingshi blushed a little and said, "Come on, don''t joke, tell me how did you know?"


    Hao Ren raised his phone and shook it before her face. Han Lingshi smacked his shoulder lightly and said, "How dare you joke to me that you killed them? I was so scared you know."


    The young man chuckled and said, "Let me get some money, they I will learn some self defense and shooting skills to help my wife."


    Han Lingshi sensed a tickle in her heart when he called her wife, but then she quizzed, "What good would that be? You think such people wille at me all the time?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "It is for those who dared topete for you. Hmph, how dare they? I will break their legs."


    Han Lingshi chuckled at his furious expression and then patted his shoulder, "There, there, hotshot. Now shall we leave for work?"


    Hao Ren nodded, and then they came downstairs. He saw two cars in his parking space and asked, "Did you call for your car?"


    Han Lingshi nodded, and said, "Yeah, I did. To avoid detection and trouble, I bought a unit in this building. This way even if I spend my time here, it would not be a problem."


    Hao Ren nodded and gave her a thumbs up. He said, "I will see you at lunch?"


    Han Lingshi nodded, and then the two of them were just standing there surrounding by silence. The young man took a deep breath and quickly pulled her in an embrace. He could sense her heart getting faster. He whispered, "I am d you are safe."


    Han Lingshi thought he was worried about her since thest night, and ced her hands on his back too. She calmed down, because at this moment, she felt very safe. Hao Ren broke the embrace, but not before pecking her cheek. Han Lingshi was struck by lightning and by the time she recovered, Hao Ren had already driven his car out.


    She stomped the ground and said, "Hooligan."


    However, the smile on her face defined her original feelings. After a few moments, she took out her phone and said, "Find out who posted a contract on my head. I need an answer by the evening."


    Her tone was cold and she was decisive. She was not a fool to ignore such things. The only reason she did not do anything before Hao Ren was because she did not want to involve him into the world of power struggle. He was the only ray of sunshine in her world of dark clouds and cold winds.


    ...


    Hao Ren drove through the streets and his car attracted a lot of attention. He looked at all this and said, "I ought to get myself a low-key car."


    Soon, he parked the car in the parking space of Rubicon Trade Center. He reached the office, and found that everyone was present there. He greeted everyone and, went to his cabin. us followed him and said, "Boss, do you think we should get a receptionist?"


    Hao Ren raised his head and said, "I will arrange for that, we need a lot of people, but first we need to generate profit. Do not worry about it, how are the two applicationsing?"


    us nodded and said, "We will be finished by the evening."


    Hao Ren nodded, at this moment, hisputer showed a text, (Boss, Mister Bourne is here to meet you.)


    Hao Ren said, "us, give me a copy of the applications that youe up with, I will have my secret team handle the final touch ups. Do not worry, you guys will get your developer credit."


    us waved his hand with a smile and said, "We do not care about that boss. We all just want to have fun while developing tech, also, if someone refines our ideas, it will be a good learning curve for us."


    Hao Ren nodded and then he sent us away. Hao Ren waited for fifteen minutes, before he heard Jian Koji guiding someone to his office. Sure enough, the middle-aged man appeared before his ss door. Hao Ren stood up with a professional smile on his face and opened the door before inviting him inside.


    Markus Bourne said, "Mister Hao, you do not look too surprised by my arrival."


    Hao Ren shrugged his shoulder and said, "It is not all that unexpected, I was confident in my product."


    Markus Bourne smiled, and Hao Ren gestured him to sit down. The middle-aged man said, "To be honest, you have a good set up here."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Just the basic minimum."


    Markus Bourne said, "So, I came over to see, if someone was pranking me, but I did not expect your name to turn up after I verified if Thunder Technologies really existed. Turned out the demo I used was not a dream."


    Hao Ren smiled and did not say anything because, he knew that Xiao Mei must have killed the OS file as soon as Markus Bourne''s curiosity reached the peak. That was why this guy was here. Hao Ren asked, "So, tell me Mister Bourne, what can I do for you?"


    Markus Bourne was hesitating, because he literally told Hao Ren that he was not convinced. Hao Ren saw the hesitation and said, "Fine, I do not wish to embarrass you, I would love to have you handle the marketing for mypany. The sry and profit share is the same. Your sry will be raised in proportion to the profit.


    For every hundred percent of profit, you will get ten percent sry increase and the two percent bonus. The sry hike will be permanent, but only when the profit is higher.


    If the profit for this month and the next is same, the sry will be same. What do you think?"


    He thought, Bourne would go on to haggle with him but the man said, "Deal."


    Hao Ren was truly surprised, after all, the person before him was not a fresher, he was Director Marketing for a big asspany which controlled 30 percent of global market share. He did not expect his morning to be so good.


    The young man stood up and shook hands with him. He said, "Mister Bourne, how soon can you start working with us?"


    Markus Bourne smiled, "How about, we meet tomorrow morning, and sign the work agreement? I will start working right away. To be honest, I had been serving the notice period at Byte, and it ends tonight. From tomorrow, I can do what I want to do."


    Hao Ren was surprised, he did not expect this, but he did not show it on his face. It did not matter to him if Markus had been working on the notice period or was going to breach the contract. All he cared at this moment, was to put his products in the market and gather customers.


    Hao Ren suddenly looked at hisputer screen and asked, "Mister Bourne, what is your opinion of Miss Lynn Carter?"


    Markus Bourne smiled and said, "I will not hide it from you, Mister Hao, she was an intern under my wing, and we became good friends. Now she has been managing the regional level trades and projects at the Golden kes. However, she told me a few months ago, that she wants to change thepany because Golden kes are not moving forward with their chip production.


    In the past few months, they have beenying off many people, and yesterday, Lynn was asked to resign as well.So, I told her toe over, and work here."


    Hao Ren asked, "I got her resume shortly after I got off on call with you. How was she so fast to act?"


    Bourne replied, "Well, she is my girlfriend, and I was so excited about Horizon OS that I just told her and asked her to give it a try. I only hope you do not forbid office romance."


    He let out a dry chuckle to ease the situation, because Hao Ren was looking at him with a deadpan expression. The young man said, "Mister Markus, what you do at your personal time, has nothing to do with me. However, if your emotions messed up anything at work, then forgive me, I am not ying jokes here."


    Markus Bourne did not expect Hao Ren to get so serious and replied, "Mister Hao, I promise you that nothing as such will happen."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Then, now I will go and meet Miss Carter. If she is suitable, then you can thank me for ying the red thread of fate."


    Markus Bourne chuckled but he nodded, and the two of them left the office. However, what Markus did not know was, that Hao Ren did not feel any emotion, but he had asked Xiao Mei to verify everything Markus had said by typing amand on his phone. Only when Xiao Mei gave a green light he agreed.


    Hao Ren was sneakily using his phone under the table. He was not the sunny guy everyone saw him to be on the surface. He knew very well how cruel the world could be and softness was only reserved for some people.

 Chapter 34: Waves (1).

    Hiring Lynn Carter as a manager was not a difficult thing for Hao Ren, he gave her the same terms as Markus Bourne. Thedy also wanted to explore her possibilities. No high levelpany would give her the chance to make policies from scratch.


    Hao Ren promised her a free hand, and told her that while he demanded profit, he would not put the employees through stressed times. Lynn Carter did not even wait to sign the contract and began to call people before him to work.


    She was a smart person, and did not call any big-shots, but freshers who caught her eye and had the potential to do better.


    Hao Ren was gratified, because with this half of his work load was taken away. The young man took off to fulfill his lunch duties and without any trouble two days passed away quickly. The small office of Thunder Technologies was working with full capacity, and at this moment they were holding a product review meeting.


    The office was small so the five key yers were gathered in the bull pen, where most of the employees would work in tandem. Other than Hao Ren, the rest of the people did not even have an office.


    Hao Ren asked, "us, how are we looking?"


    His tone was calm but his heart was indeed uneasy. After all, who would want to have theirpany lose and dreams drive down in a ditch. Hymn us said, "Boss, we are close to one million downloads. The response is crazy."


    Hao Ren was surprised, he asked, "What happened?"


    us said, "The credit goes to Mister Bourne, he was the one who came up with this marketing strategy."


    Markus smiled and shook his head, "Without a convincing product we would not have been able to garner such a response."


    He had contacted a few well established tech reviewers to provide feedback for the Horizon OS, people were skeptical but when they used the product, they were stunned in a daze.


    Markus said, "The people were impressed, and many of them expressed the intention to be our spokesperson. They also provided some feedbacks that I have handed over to Mister us. So on today''s agenda you need to decide..."


    The meeting continued for four hours, and afterward Thunder Technologies released a demo version of their office tools and other such auxiliary programs, however, they were going to charge for this. Markus Bourne had contacted a few people in the business and after a trial they have all ced orders for the products.


    Thunder Technologies epted the orders with grace. After the meeting Hao Ren said, "Now that we know what the people want, let us release this."


    He ced a storage drive on the table and said, "A mobile assistant, that ispatible with all the OS, and also can do anything that you might want it to, for example, calling a cab for you, and you would not need to move a thumb."


    The people were stunned, Hao Ren said, "Now, the tech team has toe up with ideas on how to upgrade it."


    The meeting continued, while Hao Ren was nning to gather the attention of as many customers as possible, somewhere on a big cruise ship, five people sat inside a luxurious room. However, the expressions of their faces were anything but pleasant.


    One of them asked, "Vincent, what is going on? Why did you call us all so urgently?"


    This guy had a gash on his forehead, which was stretched down to his cheek and it was red and tender. Yet this did not seem to bother him in a bit. The rest of the four people were all strong and had a ruthless aura. Vincent appeared to be the strongest of them, he said, "Red Banner is under attack."


    The four people around him were surprised and one of them asked, "What is going on? Who dares to attack us? Is it the Wolf Fang? Are they itching for death?"


    Others also asked who could attack them, after all they were one of the top five mercenary groups in the world. Vincent shook his head and said, "A few weeks ago, a client ced a seventy million dor worth kill contract on Han Lingshi, a Han nation citizen and the boss of Empress International.


    Falcon and his team took off, but they died within twenty four hours. None of them managed to survive."


    The people were shocked, the scarred man asked, "I did not expect the Han forces to be so vignt and ruthless against us."


    Vincent shook his head, and said, "No, it was not them. I suspect it was some other expert that has been protecting Han Lingshi, as we know it is quite possible for her to have a warrior escort. However, I have been searching for clues but I found nothing. It is as if that person did not exist. Not only that, just yesterday, Carlos, and Inzaghi were also in a shoot out.


    Their teams have been arrested by Global police. I cannot believe that all this is a coincidence."


    The people turned solemn, and the man with a scar said, "We will all investigate, those who stand against the Red Banner shall enrich the vibrance of the banner."


    The others also nodded, and they decided to find the enemy who was acting against them.


    ...


    Byte Technologies office, a middle-aged man was presiding over a weekly review meeting when someone showed him the stats of Horizon Operating System. The man asked, "Do we have their details?"


    The subordinate nodded, and the middle-aged man said, "Buy them out."


    That was how the bigpanies operated, they were ruthless when it came to hand the things that could be solved with money. The subordinate was a slightly chubby male, who said, "Director, we did contact them, but the offer was turned down."


    The old man said, "Then find a to get them legally bound to charge an appropriate amount for this OS. Or you can ask them to coborate with us."


    The man said, "Sir, we did send them coboration offer, but they refused with the reason that they wantplete autonomy over their product. As for the legal progress, they have been charging money for the auxiliary tools they make. We cannot sue them."


    The middle-aged man asked, "Then what can we do to suppress them? We have just rolled out thetest version of Byte OS, we cannot change it so quickly. Looking at how these guys managed to reach one million download count in ten days, do you think they will notpete with us.


    It would have been fine if they were not charging but now they are generating revenue so as long as they umte, they could spell trouble for us."


    One of the people spoke, "Director, I can have our R&D team try to learn from this. We might be able to learn something."


    The middle-aged director frowned and said, "Try whatever you want, I want results within a week. I wille back from the Hawk Nation conference by then."


    The people nodded, and simr scenes took ce in the conference rooms of various big and medium scale techpanies. Horizon Operating System has changed the scene.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was sitting in her office, and reading a file with a cold gaze. She said, "Oh, you should not have done that, Ye Shiling, you shouldn''t have."


    It turns out that it was Ye Shiling who used her left over money to ce a contract on her head. Han Lingshi clenched the fist tightly. At this moment, the door was knocked. She raised her head and found an assistant carrying a tiffin box. She raised her eyebrow and waved for her to put the food on the table.


    She watched the assistant leave the room before she called Hao Ren and asked, "Where are you?"


    ...


    Hao Ren was driving, heading back to the office, he said, "I have to study a few things for the meeting tomorrow so I will be using the lunch time. What happened? Are you missing me?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "Bleh, who is missing you? Go study. But make sure to eat something."


    The two of them chatted for a few minutes before Hao Ren disconnected the call. The truth was that when Hao Ren had driven the car to the Empress International, Xiao Mei told him that it was Ye Shiling''s brother who had ced a contract to kill Han Lingshi. The young man was thinking about what he could do to deal with them, when the system issued a task.


    *Ding: Shadow Master. You are in the shadow while your enemies are in the light. Deal with them thoroughly and ease the troubles of your wife.*


    This was basically a killing order for the guilty people of the Ye family. So, Hao Ren asked Xiao Mei what was the biggest strength of the Ye Family, and the reply was, Cosmetics, and mobiles. The mobile n has already kicked off, and since he needed money he was going toe up with something that broke the back of Crown Internationals.


    Hao Ren had the superior knowledge of traditional medicine so he was going to the traditional medicinal association to get a certificate and then he would be allowed to coborate with bigpanies to earn from the royalty in sales.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, you can take the exam today itself, I have fixed it."


    Hao Ren nodded and said while driving, "Xiao Mei, pay attention to Red Banner, if they make any move, inform me immediately. Okay?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I have set that up as a priority task boss."


    Hao Ren nodded and head toward the Traditional Medicinal Association. Capital had all the big offices, and Traditional Medicinal Association was a ce that regted recipes, and also the personnel. The big shots of the medicinal world in Han History founded this ce to make sure that only the worthy could practice medicine.


    Otherwise, everyone who knew one or two household remedies would call themselves a doctor. Hao Ren arrived at the building, and after confirming that he had an appointment, thedy on the reception counter bought him inside a room, where a fewputers were set up.


    She ced his cellphone in a locker and said, "ording to the rules, you have two hours to answer all the questions here, and only then you will pass the beginner''s license requirements."


    Hao Ren nodded, his presence did not cause a fuss because he was going to acquire a trainee license. He did not wish to get a high level master license because he did not want the people to pay attention to him. The reason was the benefit of staying in the shadows.


    Hao Ren was able to take down the mercenaries because they did not know about him. He wanted to deal with the Ye Family and not have them hunt him down. Quickly, two hours passed, and Hao Ren achieved the above average score for the test. He deliberately controlled his scores to not raise any rm.


    Thedy was not surprised, because many people were self taught and there would be at least a few who woulde to try their luck at the association. She looked at the scores and said, "Please wait, a senior doctor will call you to swear in."


    Hao Ren waited for few minutes, while he checked his phone to see if anyone contacted him. He also checked a few things about the trending cosmetics. As the young man was reading, the reception counterdy said, "You may go in now."


    Hao Ren followed her direction, and entered the room. The swearing process was simple, he had to express his intent that he would always hold the patient''s safety above all else, and that he will never misuse his authority. The senior doctor also did not make things difficult and they were soon finished.


    Hao Ren suddenly recalled something and asked, "Ma''am, would you be by any chance rted to the Magnificent Cosmetics?"


    Thedy doctor was surprised and said, "Yes, why do you ask?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Ma''am, I have a few herbal recipes that have been passed down my family. I wonder if I could present you some sample and ask you to appraise them?"


    Thedy doctor raised her brow and asked, "Do you know that if you wasted my time I can cancel your license?"


    Hao Ren nodded with a faint smile and said, "I can understand your frustration, but if my sample worked, then you would not lose anything. I am willing to stake my license, but are you willing to take a no-risk chance?"

 Chapter 35: Waves (2).

    Hao Ren was not someone who had a fortunate destiny that he could meet the targeted person by coincidence. Thisdy was the reason Xiao Mei got him the appointment for the day. When he was looking in the details of the Ye family business, that was the moment when he found out about their rivals also.


    Xiao Mei told him that Magnificent Cosmetics was the onlypany that could threaten them a bit. Empress International did not engage in cosmetics, because they did not see it as a risk free market. The bigger thepany the easier to stain them. Han Lingshi did not want someone to raise any trouble for them with a cosmetic product that could cause harm to the customer.


    Hao Ren smiled at thedy and said, "Ma''am, my name is Hao Ren, and while I do have other business, I have been studying traditional medicine from the age of seventeen. My sister passed away from cancer, ever since then I have been trying to learn more about the traditional medicine. During my experiments I came upon a form that could slow-down the signs of aging."


    Thedy was called Dr. Wilma Fey, she was a specialist of skin diseases, and had a greatmand in her field. She was fifty years old but looked like she was in herte thirties. Hearing what Hao Ren said, she nodded and said, "When can you show this form?"


    Hao Ren said, "We can head over to yourb and I am willing to create a form right before your eyes."


    Wilma asked, "Aren''t you worried that I might use your form and burn bridges with you?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I registered my form today itself. It has been passed by the medical board. You cannot run away."


    Hao Ren was cunning, with the intelligence stat of 10 points he was far smarter than the other people. Pairing his intelligence with the knowledge of medicine, it wasn''t difficult for him toe up with a form. Then he also used Xiao Mei''s capabilities to get into the medical board, and register his form. Not only that, Xiao Mei even got him an approval.


    It did not need for an applicant to have a


    Wilma was not surprised, she smiled faintly and said, "Kid, tell me what do you want in return of sharing this form?"


    Hao Ren sat down on the chair and took a sip of water from the ss before he said, "I want 5% royalty on the profit of every batch you sell, and make a fortune."


    Wilma was still not convinced and said, "You could have found some otherpany but why Magnificent?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "My mother uses Magnificent face wash and she has been using it for as long as ten years. This shows that your customers are loyal and that your products are not harmful. At the same time, they are affordable."


    Wilma nodded and remarked, "You seemed to have done your homework. Are you a businessman?"


    She was getting curious in this young man. After all, how could she not? Hao Ren was handsome, and he was speaking logically and also exposed his emotional side. These were all in lines of a good businessman.


    Hao Ren did not hide it from her and said, "Yes, Ma''am. I have a small techpany called Thunder Technologies."


    Wilma asked, "Then why cosmetics?"


    She was confused, and Hao Ren said, "Women have a greater spending potential than men, and to be honest, I have invested everything in mypany and now I need money to keep it afloat."


    Thedy nodded in understanding, so this guy was here to expand his business without any expenditure. She thought and said, "Fine,e, lets go to my office, and then we will see what happens."


    Hao Ren followed behind her quickly, and they came to the parking lot. Thedy was fiddling with her mobile and the young man said, "Doctor Fey, if you do not mind, you can ride with me."


    Thedy nodded and Hao Ren led her to his car. Doctor Fey could not help but raise her brows and revaluate Hao Ren. The young man smiled and said, "This is something I bought by selling a few bitcoins. Do not look at me like that."


    Fey smiled and shrugged, "It is not my ce to judge you, and I am only wondering howe a stable looking person like you drives a shy super car."


    Hao Ren chuckled and the two got inside the car. The vehicle shoot off, and on the other side, Lynn Carter was dealing with a rather persistent person. A middle-aged man sat before her with spectacles on his nose.


    He had a refined aura but Lynn Carter was not buying it. This man was from Byte Technologies and hade over to buy the management license for the Horizon OS. His terms were pretty fair, as he thought, 10 million.


    Lynn had refused to him and the man told her to call their boss, thedy said that Hao Ren was out for business. Then this man turned his gaze at the tech team. He went as far as tantly offering them jobs and dig them away.


    However, us and the rest knew that it was just a trap. Once they took jobs, Byte will put them on a bench and they would not have any opportunity to learn either.


    The man said, "Miss Carter, what sort of a person is your boss? Such a big business is at his door and he is not interested. This is not howpanies work."


    Lynn had texted Hao Ren a few minutes ago, and was about to explode, when the inte on her table rang. She picked up the call and then quickly ced the receiver back after pressing the speaker switch. She said, "Mister Wayde, you have been asking to see our Boss, right? He is on call you can talk."


    The man named Wayde sat up and was about to speak when Hao Ren cut him off, "Mister Wayde, my name is Hao Ren, right now I am not at work, but let me tell you a few things about professional courtesy.


    One, you came to mypany without an appointment, I am not obligated to see you.


    Two, if Byte Technologies can send you over with a price of ten million to buy me out. I have two responses for you, thank you for affirming the fact that my OS is good. Second, the opening capital of mypany is ten million and I have already earned back three million from the product sell, so let''s not waste each others time.


    Third, if you did not get out of the office, then I will sue you and yourpany for harassing my employees and hindering work by your actions. We have video monitoring inside the office, and everything you have said and done, it has been recorded. Please see yourself out, or Miss Carter, see if Mister Wayde needs security assistance."


    The call was disconnected and Hao Ren had literally shocked everyone by his stance. Wayde''s face was twisting so much that Lynn Carter was about tough out loud. She did not expect Hao Ren to shut down this guy so ruthlessly.


    Lynn Carter took a deep breath to calm down and said, "Mister Wayde, did you get the answer?"


    The man clenched his jaw and stood up from the chair as he said, "This dump is not worthy of us to make an appointment. Just wait, you and yourpany will go out of market soon enough."


    ...


    Wilma was shocked to hear the way Hao Ren talked to the guy while driving. At this moment, she saw another side of this young man, a ruthless businessman, who was not afraid of flying off the handle.


    They reached the building where Magnificent Cosmetics office was. Wilma led Hao Ren, and his arrival caught a lot of attention. She did not waste anytime and came to theboratory, the young man concluded that her status in thepany was not shallow. Wilma found three people in inside theb and said, "Guys, take a break."


    The people were surprised but they did as they were told. She turned to look at Hao Ren and said, "Take a look at the herbs that we have, if you want anything else then I will get them to bring it over."


    Hao Ren nodded and looked at the herbs ced inside ss containers on the wall. He picked up seven of them and said, "If possible, can I get some saffron?"


    Thedy nodded and gestured for a technician to bring saffron. Hao Ren fiddled with herbs and worked diligently. He quickly made a paste by grinding and mincing the herbs together with help of some water. Then he took the saffron and mixed it with water. On the table were two different forms of the herbs.


    Hao Ren said, "The powder can be mixed with water and consumed. It will amplify blood cleansing effect, while the paste can be applied on the face for twenty minutes and the effect will be immediate."


    Wilma nodded and said, "Shall we test it now?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Please take the powder first, and then after ten minutes apply the paste on your face. The internal effect will take aplete digestion cycle."


    Wilma nodded, and called for a staff member. Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Doctor Fey, I suggest an olderdy try this first. The effect of age effecting products will not show as prominently on a young face as it will on the mature face."


    Wilma smiled at his choice of words and then called for an olderdy, she was in her thirties and had dark circles and crowfeet on the corner of her eyes. Under Hao Ren''s direction, thedy consumed the powder and applied the paste. After half an hour, she went to wash her face and when she returned, the people were shocked.


    Wilma Fey had her eyes opened, the effect on the skin was indeed evident. She asked Hao Ren, "We have also tried this form, or a version of it, but the effect was not good, how did you do it?"


    The young man replied, "I only mixed some saffron in it to turn the paste into an extracting agent. The cold dew orchid petals prevent the burning sensation from raw turmeric root. Mixed with honey and saffron the nature changes and they rify the skin like nothing else."


    Wilma nodded, and brought him to the conference room. She asked, "What do you want?"


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and asked, "Can you make decisions?"


    Wilma nodded and said, "Thispany belongs to my daughter. I can. Tell me."


    The young man replied, "I will sell you the form management right for 2 million a year, and five percent profit from the sell of every batch as my royalty. I am not asking for too much, you know very well that you will be hoarding money in theing days as soon as you start selling it."


    Wilma and Hao Ren deliberated for a couple of hours and when she saw Hao Ren did not budge from his five percent profit, she had to give in, because this ruthless guy could also sell the form to some otherpany.


    ...


    Hao Ren signed the agreement with Wilma Fey and got it sealed by thepany''s notary stamp, and was returning to his own office in the evening when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, someone from the Han Family is linked with the contract on Miss Han''s life."


    Hao Ren asked with shock, "What did you say!?"

 Chapter 36: Betrayal. (1)

    Hao Ren parked the car on the side and asked, "Xiao Mei, do you have concrete evidence?"


    The AI replied, "Boss, I have all the evidence from the money trail to secret meetings."


    The young man took a deep breath and said, "Tell me about it."


    After half an hour, he was sitting in the driver''s seat with a cold face. He said, "Call Lingshi and invite her for dinner."


    Xiao Mei did what he said, and then Hao Ren drove back to his house. He cancelled the n of going to the office, because given the change of mood, he would not be productive. They had just uploaded their virtual assistant for mobile on forums and at the same time the million users who were using theirputer OS, were also getting notified.


    Within just a couple of hours, many online influencers began to review the product and the poprity sky rocketed.


    ...


    Hao Ren was in the kitchen, preparing food while thinking about what could have been the reason for someone beside Han Lingshi to deal such a damage to her? The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the moreplicated his thoughts became. Suddenly, the door was pushed open, and Han Lingshi''s voice sounded, "Ren, I am here."


    Hao Ren cleaned up his hands and came out to find her putting on her slippers. He wanted to say something when he found Maria with her. Thetter smiled and said, "I invited myself, hope you don''t mind."


    The young man did not say anything and just turned back to the kitchen with a nod. Han Lingshi noticed this and asked, "Ren, is everything alright?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Byte Tech sent someone rude over to buy me out for ten million. I have been pissed because of that, don''t mind me."


    Thedies were surprised and Maria asked, "Has your product reached the level where Byte would want it? Why not cooperate with them?"


    Hao Ren clicked his tongue and said, "Do you think someone like Byte will change their aesthetic for my product? If I cooperated them, they would want a controlling vote. I am not giving them the satisfaction of manipting mypany."


    Maria sighed and said, "It could be good, they can invest in yourpany, right?"


    Hao Ren looked at her and said, "I already have enough funds, I do not need investment. Otherwise, I would have asked Lingshi for it."


    His voice was calm and while Maria felt bad for being told off, Han Lingshi was happy to hear that Hao Ren trusted her enough to lean on her when in need. She was aware that he did not wish to trouble her because she had told him not to reveal anything to anyone unless he became strong enough.


    The young man served the food and then while eating he asked, "Lingshi, after dinnere to my study, I have to show you something."


    Han Lingshi nodded and Maria gazed at the two. It was as if she was checking them to see any public disy of affection. However, the two people were eating their food in peace.


    Hao Ren had his mind focused on something else and did not have anytime to entertain any other ideas.


    ...


    Wilma Fey reached her home, it was a big mansion in the city, and many people even among the rich dreamt of living in such ces. The servants nodded to her, as she moved in. Wilma Fey was the youngest of the second generation of the Fey family, a traditional medicine family.


    She crossed the garden and asked a servant, "Butler Yale, where is my father?"


    The old servant replied in a dignified voice, "The master is in the study, Young Miss."


    Wilma made her way through the luxurious mansion and came to the study on the second floor. She knocked and a aged voice sounded, "Enter."


    Wilma came inside the study, this ce was as big as some small houses and was filled with books and specimen. An old man was reading a book as he sat on his rocking chair. He raised his head to look at his youngest daughter and smiled, "What bought you over?"


    Wilma took out a piece of paper, and two bottles and ced them on the small table beside him. She said, "I came upon a youngster who shared this form with me. He prepared it right before my eyes, and the effect was too good. I bought it for you to check. After your go ahead, Magnificent will move it to the market and we will be able topete with that Ye family."


    The old man furrowed his brows, and read the description on the piece of paper. As he read, his eyes sparkled. The old man was eighty years in age, he was a tower in the world of traditional medicine practitioners. Wilma was shocked to see that a form could get her father, who has seen all sorts of talents, so excited.


    At this moment, a calm voice sounded from the said, "Old man, do you wish to blow your heart by getting so agitated? Have some decency and act like your age. Otherwise, if you died do not me me for going to date with Yale."


    The old man red at the olddy who came in while Wilma smiled awkwardly, her parents were both examples of steel mouth and tofu heart. They loved each other a lot but they could never act sweetly. Mister Fey said, "Wilma, you can go ahead with this form. However, you have to make sure that it stays a secret for sometime before anyone else can copy this."


    Wilma smiled and said, "That guy has already taken care of that, dad. He registered this form in the Medical Board archive. They have given him a green signal. Even if someone copies it, given the nature of that young man I can only pray for them. He will ruin them."


    The old man smiled and said, "In the modern times of peace, such ferocious young people are rare. If you have a chance, bring him over to meet. I would like to see this young medicine genius."


    Thest word shocked Wilma, but she nodded.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was sitting on the chair in the study, and was looking at Hao Ren who was closing the door and even locking it. He gave Han Lingshi a head phone, and said, "Xiao Mei, show her everything you have."


    Han Lingshi saw the evidence and the exnation of everything going on in the shadows. Her expression was not filled with shock when Xiao Mei was pointing at Ye Shiling and her brother, but when she saw the second half, her fists clenched and her eyes became cold. The surprise and shock became evident.


    Xiao Mei said, "Miss Han, the person who came up with all this is your cousin, Han Yuntian. He has beenpeting for the presidency of the empress group. The few tenders and contracts that you lost in the past few weeks were also because of him. The person who helped him pull out the sensitive information was Maria.


    Maria has been dating Mister Han Yuntian for past two years and they are extremely secretive about this. She was also the person who hired a hacker overseas to put up the contract against your life, the money was given to her by Han Yuntian."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and asked in monotonous tone, "How can I believe that you have not forged this evidence, Hao Ren?"


    Hao Ren was not shocked and said, "As long as you do some research to cross check all this, you can find out that I am not lying. I gain nothing from that. Also, I suggest that you get done with it soon. I still want to give you lunch in the noon."


    Han Lingshi was so angry at this moment that she startedughing and asked, "What makes you think that I would eat what you cook?"


    Hao Ren looked in her eyes and replied, "The fact that you have one friend and that is me. If you wish to ignore it and act as if nothing has happened, then you are far too dumb. I would have to handle things my own way."


    Han Lingshi approached him and grabbed his cor as she asked coldly, "What is your way? Sowing feud?"


    Hao Ren''s gaze turned cold and he pushed her against the wall in a swift moment. He grabbed her neck, not so hard but gently. Han Lingshi was frozen, she did not expect Hao Ren to react this way. His gaze was so cold that she could not help but remember the guards that surrounded her grandfather.


    Those people had such cold aura on them because they were killers. She began to question how did Hao Ren get this aura. The young man said, "If anyone dared to harm you. I will kill them. I swear that I will remove every snake that hides in your shade."


    As he looked at her and said those words in a soft tone, Han Lingshi was dazed. She did not expect him to be so intense. Hao Ren continued, "I am not obsessed with you Miss Han, but you are a person I admire and even love to some extent. If someone came to harm you, I will not sit by to watch."


    Then he rubbed his cheek with hers for a few seconds before he took a few steps back and turned around. Han Lingshi wanted to say something when Hao Ren said, "We will talk when you have conducted your investigation. Good night."


    Han Lingshi was shocked because this guy just issued an eviction order for her. She clenched her teeth and left the study. Hao Ren only heard her say, "Maria, let''s go."


    Thetter nodded and left the ce with Han Lingshi. Hao Ren sat down on the floor and asked, "Xiao Mei, did Maria notice anything?"


    The AI replied, "She was trying to listen what you were talking about, and also she was trying to notice Miss Han''s expressions to see if there was any change."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "The fox is clever, but soon it will show it''s tail."


    ...


    Han Lingshi left the building and drove Maria off to her home as usual before she took off to return to her own home.


    However, her heart was not calm, she parked the car at the side, and took her phone to call her people, and said, "Investigate if Maria has any connection with Han Yuntian, even if it is remote, I want to know about everything between the two in the morning, also check their phone and bank history."


    She leaned back in her seat and mumbled, "Those who stand behind us are also capable of stabbing us. Let''s see who is the knife holder."

 Chapter 37: Consolation.

    The night was something that bothered Han Lingshi, shey on the bed but could not sleep. What Hao Ren told her was a bit too difficult for her to digest, after all, she has known Maria since her days in the university and they had been as close as sisters. They had scuffles, but nothing that escted to the point where anyone of them would want to kill the other.


    She recalled how Hao Ren treated her, but in the end she could not bring herself to believe that the information he gave her was true. How could she? The night seemed to be testing her patience. She was checking her mobile after every few minutes.


    Just when she was about to fall asleep the cell phone on the night stand rang. Her sleepiness was gone, and she picked up the mobile hurriedly. The person on the call said, "Miss, all the information has been sent to your email."


    Han Lingshi thanked the person and then she opened her email, the information on it matched with Hao Ren, however, the quantity of this information was not even half as much as what Hao Ren gave her. However, the biggest clue in the information was the fact that Han Yuntian has handed over some money to Maria over the period of two years and the amount was not small.


    Han Lingshi was in a state of disbelief, her hands were shivering, and her breathing was ragged. She could not believe that the person who has been standing behind her and always supported her was the one who betrayed her. She recalled what she said to Hao Renst night, she held her face in her hands as she sat on the bed and tears began dripping from her eyes.


    Her heart was akin to a piece of meat that was being roasted slowly by the mes of betrayal while it was still beating. Han Lingshi did not know what to do, when the doorbell suddenly went off. She froze, and calmed down when she thought that it must be her maid. She got up from the bed, and washed her face before she went to address the door.


    Han Lingshi might have a weak side, but she was not someone who would weep and drown herself in sorrows. She was very cruel when it came to those who betrayed her. Her aura was calm at this moment, and her thoughts were still. She walked over and unlocked the door. However, she was shocked when she saw the person outside the door.


    Hao Ren stood before her with a calm face. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something when the young man invited himself in, changed his shoes, and made his way to the kitchen as if it was his own house. Han Lingshi hurriedly followed him and finally asked, "What are you doing here?"


    The young man replied, "What does it look like?"


    Han Lingshi''s mind was already in chaos, how could she understand what Hao Ren was doing here. She asked exasperatedly, "Why are you here, Ren? What do you want?"


    The young man walked up to her, and suddenly picked her up in his arm in princess style. Han Lingshi let out a scream, but then she found a pair of ck shining eyes looking at her as if they could peek into her soul. Hao Ren said, "I came for you, how dare you think that I would just leave you alone when you are so troubled?


    I don''t care what you think off me, but I will not let you hurt or harm yourself. Have you seen the mirror today?"


    Han Lingshi wanted to say a lot of things in retort but she could not. Hao Ren was so dominating at the moment that she forgot her own nature. Hao Ren asked, "Which one is your bedroom?"


    Han Lingshi pointed at a room upstairs and the young man took her over. He ced her on the bed and said, "Stay here. I will bring you something to eat."


    Thedy nodded as Hao Ren left the room quickly. She picked up her phone, and cancelled her meetings for the day. She wanted to take a day off and avoid seeing Maria.


    ...


    After a few minutes, Hao Ren came back with a ss of juice. He did not say anything but his intent gaze said it all, ''Drink!''


    Han Lingshi drank the juice and Hao Ren asked, "Did you confirm the details?"


    Han Lingshi raised her head and nodded. That was it, Hao Ren did not ask her anything. Han Lingshi was both hesitant and curious as for why did he not ask what she intended to do. She asked, "Don''t you want to know what I want to do?"


    Hao Ren replied, "My mother says that one should uproot the weed the moment they spot it because it could harm the healthy nts. I will give you a week to handle the issues, and if you feel like you cannot do anything, then let me deal with it."


    His tone was cold and Han Lingshi did not expect that. She shook her head and said, "I can handle Maria, I will send her away from the nation so that she could not harm me. I would not betray her like she betrayed me."


    The young man sighed and said, "Are you sure?"


    Han Lingshi looked at him, hesitation was evident in her eyes. Hao Ren walked closer to her and sat down next to her. The two of them were so close that they could sense each other''s breath. Han Lingshi grabbed the handful of sheet under the nket. Hao Ren sensed this and he said, "If you think that showing kindness and benevolence to the one who sold you out would be good, then you are naive.


    Do you really think that the one who did not take ount for such a deep friendship will care if you send them out? Do you control the borders of the nation that would allow you to make sure that she could note back?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and finally could not hold it in. Her emotions burst out in form of tears and she began to cry loudly. Hao Ren''s words made her realize how cruel the reality was and if she harbored any hope of reconciliation it would be fatal to herself.


    Hao Ren did not say anything and just pulled her close. She cried leaning on his shoulder, and Hao Ren silentlyforted her. His eyes were getting colder by the second. Han Lingshi asked, "What should I do, Ren?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I don''t know, you probably cannot bear to live with the fact that your best friend died at your hands, right?"


    Han Lingshi raised her head in a snap with shock written in her eyes. Hao Ren looked right back at her and said, "I am not a saint for those whoe bearing ill-will at me. I know you suspect that I may have killed someone. What would you do if I told you that I am the one who cleaned up those mercenaries?"


    Han Lingshi was shocked, her heart seemed to have grown cold. She did not expect Hao Ren to be so direct about this. She was shivering but Hao Ren held her shoulders gently, and asked, "So, am I a bad guy in your eyes now?"


    Han Lingshi woke up, she shook her head andposed herself before she cautiously asked, "Who did you..."


    Hao Ren replied, "The mercenaries who came to look at you. Those are the ones I dealt with. I did not kill them but I trapped them and they did it to themselves."


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide, she could not see any malice in Hao Ren''s eyes, but to think he would admit things like this. She asked, "Why tell me? Are you not afraid that I might call the police?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Of course, I am worried, bit not that you would call the police, but the fact that you would not understand me and I will end up loosing you. I did not have anything to myself before I met you, and anything I have will not be worth anything after you, Ling."


    Han Lingshi was looking him in the eyes and she could sense that he meant what he said. At this point when she had been betrayed, knowing that someone would long for her so much that he would even unveil his darkest secrets to her, assured her that all was not lost.


    She did not know what came over her, this man who was being so dominating with her right now, suddenly disyed his vulnerable side. This moved her, she realized that he was dominating for her own good, he did not wish for her to hurt herself, while he was vulnerable so that she knows that he was not a cold blooded monster, but he would go to any lengths to protect her.


    Han Lingshi reached out and held her cheek as her soft lipsnded on his soft lips. Hao Ren opened his eyes wide, he shivered, because he has never kissed anyone. This was his first kiss in two lifetimes, how could he not be shocked? It was as if lightning coursed through his body.


    The two did not do anything, just sat their with their lips connected. Finally after a few seconds Hao Ren kissed Han Lingshi properly and thedy clumsily responded. The situation was getting intense as the two of them were aroused and began to explore each other''s body.


    Hao Ren did not dare to be presumptuous and only limited himself to Han Lingshi''s waist and back. However, just as he was about to gain any grounds on the peak of joy, the doorbell rang once again.


    The two of them were so scared that while Han Lingshi buried herself in the pillow, Hao Ren had jumped off the bed and looked around vigntly. A few momentster, the bell rang again, and Han Lingshi realized who could it be. She turned to look at Hao Ren as she stood up and anxiously said, "My maid is here, what to do?"


    Hao Ren looked at the balcony of the room and said, "Go open the door, I will be here."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and went down stairs, Hao Ren came out of the room, and looked at the scenery from the balcony. It was still early and the rich people had yet to wake up. Soon, the young man heard two noises from the door below. The balcony of the master bedroom was right above the door of the vi. Hao Ren saw the maid going inside and he jumped off the railing.


    Thanks to the Assassination Skills, hended smoothly and rolled on the ground to avoid the damage. He stood up and found Han Lingshi gawking at him. He moved towards her, without caring for the maid who was talking in the living room. He moved close to her, and pecked her lips and ran away while Han Lingshi screamed.


    ...


    Hao Ren sat in his car outside the viplex. The young man leaned in his seat, and a voice sounded in his mind, *Ding: You have consoled your wife and even improved her mood. You have proved that your bond with her is real and she does not doubt you anymore. The task isplete, issuing reward...*


    Yes, Hao Ren had been given a task as soon as Han Lingshi left his house. He came here at night, and has been watching Han Lingshi from the vi across hers. He was using a set of binocrs to make sure that she was not in danger. He waited all night for her to calm down before he went over. His dominance was just a facade to cover up the fact that he did not know how to express that he cared.

 Chapter 38: Ruthless Businessman.

    Hao Ren was sitting inside his car when he heard the monotonous voice in his mind.


    *Ding: You have consoled your wife and even improved her mood. You have proved that your bond with her is real and she does not doubt you anymore. The task isplete, issuing reward...*


    *Ding: Congrattions host for receiving the Coin from Fortune God.*


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "System, can you exin the functions of this item?"


    The system replied, *Ding: Host, this coin is blessed by the God of Fortune. If you ce this thing in your work ce, it will bring you profit. If you ce it on your person, you will have a fruitful encounter.*


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and asked, "Where is the coin at the moment?"


    The system said, *Ding: It''s in your wallet, Host.*


    Hao Ren fished out his wallet from the glove box and opened it. He found a golden coinying in a separate section with other coins. He picked it up and saw a very intricated design of fine lines. Hao Ren inspected the coin carefully and found a four leaved clover hidden inside the design.


    He looked at the watch on his wrist and decided to go to his office, when he saw a msg from Han Lingshi. She was asking him what if Han Yuntian found out about their marriage?


    The young man thought for a bit and replied, ''Even if he knows, does he have any proof? The files are masked. Keep your marriage book safe, and away from them, the rest can be managed. Your family would have asked you already about it had they known.''


    Han Lingshi calmed down and then Hao Ren moved to his office. He arrived at the Rubicon Towers at seven in the morning. The tower stayed open for 24 hours because many offices in the tower worked on night schedules. Hao Ren came to the office and he was surprised to see that all of the technical team was present at the scene.


    He walked up to us and asked, "What happened?"


    us said in a deep voice, "We were workingtest night when we faced a hack attack. They started doing it every thirty minutes, and now they are doing it every ten minutes. I do not know how long we would be able to hold on."


    Hao Ren frowned and asked, "Did you try to track the person?"


    us nodded and said, "It failed."


    Hao Ren nodded and fell silent, he took out his phone and typed amand, ''Counter hack, and track this person down without alerting them.''


    Xiao Mei replied with a wink emote, and after a few seconds, Jian Koji said, "Huh? This is odd, how are they slowing down?"


    Hao Ren did not reply and ced his phone back in his pocket, and said, "It could be that those people were tired. Watch a few more minutes, and try to track them."


    They could not track down this person down with their level just yet. After a few minutes, us looked at the screen and said, "Finally they stopped. I was really worried."


    Everyone sat in their chairs and Hao Ren said, "You can go out and have some food and take the rest of the day off. It''s been hard on you lot for the past few days. I will man the server management."


    The people immediately yelled, "Long Live Boss."


    Hao Ren chuckled and a few minutester, the office was empty. Hao Ren looked at the clock and closed the doors, before he got down on the floor and began to do push ups, this was his daily task, he was not going to miss out on it. Ever since the system has purified his body, the results of his workout had increased to a terrific level.


    He looked at the phone on the ground and said, "Xiao Mei, did you find out who it was?"


    The AI replied, "Boss, it is one of the top hacker group in the Hawk nation. They go by the name Back-door intrusion, tch tacky."


    Hao Ren was calm, he asked, "Why did they hack us?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Someone from Byte technologies hired them. It is a chain of people including twenty people. I tracked them all before they finally led to Byte."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Post an advertisement on the, if anyone can get through the firewalls of our operating system within twenty four hours, they will win ten million dors. Also, break down Byte Technologies entire server and cripple all the data of their big clients. Leave themon people out of it."


    Xiao Mei took a few seconds before she asked, "Boss, it will take up to twelve hours to do that. Byte tech has many firewalls, and I will have to divert my attention to defending also, this server is limiting me."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Rent as many servers as you need to bring down the attack efficiency to six hours."


    Xiao Mei replied after a few seconds, "That would cost two million."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Do it. I want the Byte Technology shares to plummet like a bird with no wind under its wing."


    Xiao Mei did everything, it contacted the ountant hired by Lynn Carter to make a receipt and authorize the motion to rent two servers for a week, and then it posted the advertisement on the inte and even promoted it to the top. Just a few minutester, Hao Ren''s phone almost exploded because of the calls.


    He did not answer any call and took his sweet time to work out. After an hour, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, we are ready for the battle."


    Hao Ren nodded and picked up his phone to call Markus Bourne. Thetter picked up after one ring and asked, "Boss, did you put up the ad? Or is it someone else who did it to cause trouble for us?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Mister Bourne, I wonder if you cane in a bit early today?"


    Markus heard his calm voice and was surprised. He took a few moments to calm down and asked, "Sir, what is going on?"


    Hao Ren replied, "We are at war with Byte Technologies. They hired someone to attack the servers, we survived, but they won''t as the director of marketing, I would like you toe in soon and help me with getting the word out and highlighted."


    Markus Bourne gulped, he knew how Hao Ren was capable of getting to hisputer inside the Byte Technology office, now that he decided to attack thepany, it would not end up good for them.


    He replied, "I will be there in fifteen minutes."


    ...


    While Hao Ren had issued the bombing orders, Han Lingshi was rolling in her bed, because she could not get the scene of Hao Ren carrying her in his arms, and bringing her upstairs, and then kissing her.


    She suddenly turned over and buried her face in the pillow as she felt shy. However, her phone rang up. She thought it was Hao Ren, but when she looked at the screen, her smile faded. Her eyes grew cold, and she took a deep breath, before answering the call.


    "Hello, Lingling, you did note in for work today, are you alright?"


    The caller was Maria. Han Lingshi was disgusted when she heard thedy address her in such an intimate fashion. She was not a fool to keep crying over feelings after realizing that she almost died. She replied calmly, "I had a little feverst night so decided to take a day off."


    The other party showed concern and even asked toe over and check when Han Lingshi denied, and said, "No, I will be going to the Han family residence, so, it''s okay."


    Maria asked, "Why are you going there all of a sudden? Is aunty pressurizing you for a blind date again?"


    Her tone seemed to be asking casually, but now that Han Lingshi knew Maria''s real colors, everything became an attempt to sabotage her. The call came to an end, and Han Lingshi decided to go to the Han family residence, where her grandfather lived. She wanted his advice on how to deal with Han Yuntian.


    ...


    Hao Ren was sitting in the bull pen with Lynn Carter and Markus, the tech team was on a day off. However, apart from Hao Ren, the rest of the staff was quite tensed, because they did not expect, Hao Ren to set up such an advertisement. To be honest most of them had high hopes for thepany because they knew the products were really nice.


    Hao Ren suddenly asked, "Why the sad face, it has been three hours and we have yet to see anypetition. These wanna be hackers are unable to get past even the first firewall. Can you chill?"


    Markus looked at him with an aggrieved face and said, "Boss, do you know what will happen if anyone managed to break through those firewalls? We will have to close shop even before we go to the market."


    Hao Ren smiled and wanted to say something when a text notification popped up on his mobile. He checked it and smiled. He said, "Mister Bourne, have you ever tried talking to clients and getting them on board?"


    Markus nodded and Hao Ren said, "Good, take all the sales department with you and teach them how its done."


    The people did not understand when Lynn Carter stood up on her feet and eximed, "Holy shit! Byte Technology server has been breached and they are in a shut down."


    "WHAT!"


    "Manager, are you joking with us?"


    Exmations rang out in the entire office, and soon, everyone found that it was true. Only Hao Ren was leaning back in a chair as if nothing out of ordinary happened. Markus Bourne looked at him and his forehead oozed with cold sweat. He knew that it was Hao Ren who caused this. How he did it? Markus had no idea about that, but he was sure that Hao Ren did it.


    Lynn Carter looked at Hao Ren and said, "Boss, the news stated that many people bigpanies have suffered a serious data breach because of this. Their data was stored on cloud servers of Byte Technologies. This is definitely a good chance for us to capture the market."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Not so fast. We do not have any significant achievement to show them. Now that Byte has gone under, we will need to wait it out and catch the left over because apart from Byte, there is another giant in the race."


    A employee replied, "Singrity also has a cloud server farm, they will be moving in quickly."


    Hao Ren looked at the young man and nodded, "You are right, Mister Bones. They will dive in to catch all the prey they can. They are not alone, we have Sigma data bank, Scepter Cloud, etc. Miss Carter, coordinate with Mister Bourne on this. Lastly, we will not be going to look for the people toe to us. Highlight the 24 hour challenge as much as you can.


    I will give you one million for this. I want every hacker toe after us. If they say that 24 hours are not enough, give them a week."


    Markus and Lynn were shocked, and the former asked, "Boss, are you sure? What makes you think they wille to us?"


    Hao Ren said, "None of them is a fool to not notice an OS and a cloud server that can stand so many attacks. Also, use your digital influencers, have them broadcast the status of our servers live if you have to, I want the world to know that Thunder Tech is not an underdog."


    Then he stood up and said, "I will head out for the day, do not worry, someone is watching the servers just in case. Okay?"


    Lynn Carter asked, "Sir, who is watching the server?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "The one who created Horizon OS."


    Then he walked out, every one in thepany was curious as to who wrote Horizon OS code, and us had told them that it wasn''t them but an expert Hao Ren contacted, however, it was apany secret and divulging it to anyone can cause serious trouble for them. So everyone was quiet.


    Hao Ren left the coin of fortune in the drawer of his cupboard. The effects should be pilling up soon.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was driving her car and she was about to reach the Han Family residence when her phone rang up. She smiled faintly when she saw it was Hao Ren. She epted the call and Hao Ren asked, "Lingshi, what do you want to eat today?"


    Han Lingshi said, "I am at the family residence, you cannote here to deliver food, can you?"


    She was teasing him but who knew Hao Ren would say, "Fine, I shall capture the stomach of my inws. You are not getting away. You wait, I will be there soon."


    Han Lingshi was shocked and then she chuckled, "I dare you toe here, Hao Ren."


    ...


    Hao Ren was in his car, and he was about to reply to Han Lingshi, when the system said, *Ding...*

 Chapter 39: Chef Hao.

    Hao Ren was sitting in his car when the system sent out a notification, *Ding: Host, it has been detected that your wife has issued you a challenge to visit your inws and cook for them. Please see to it that you prove your mettle to her. Show her that you are not afraid or ashamed of anything when ites to show your rtionship with her.*


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "How subtly you issue tasks, well fine. I ept it. What am I afraid of."


    He said, "Xiao Mei, can you tell me how many family are there in the Han Family residence?"


    The AI replied, "Boss, there are five people in the mansion. Old Master Han, his wife. Miss Han and her mother, also seconddy Han is present there."


    Hao Ren asked, "Han Yuntian, he is the son of the second master Han, right?"


    Xiao Mei confirmed and Hao Ren asked, "How would you assess the character of Second Lady Han?"


    The AI reported, "Boss, she is rather clean. Shees from a humble background and is very filial. She shares a good rtion with First Lady Han, and is very loved by the family."


    Hao Ren was surprised and said, "I wonder how her son turned out to be a killer."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, Han Yuntian is an illegitimate child of the Second Master Han, however, he coerced the Second Lady into epting him. The real second heir of the Han Family is Han Lingxue, she is twenty years old and is currently studying in the Hawk Country. The Han Family struggle for power is limited to the First Master and the Second Master.


    The former is capable while thetter is a bit narrow minded, he thinks that just because his brother is the elder, the family overlooks him. This idea passed on to his son, who grew up to be a phndering scum."


    Hao Ren chuckled at thest remark and then after some pondering, he said, "I did not expect that the Second Master Han was such a narrow minded cliche. Anyhow, can you find out if the family members have a preferred food recipe?"


    Xiao Mei replied to him and then the young man drove over to the traditional medicine market, then he also went to the vegetable and fish market to buy out a lot of fresh ingredients. He also got himself a set of knives and a apron.


    He then drove to the Han Family residence.


    ...


    While Hao Ren was preparing to catch his wife by surprise, Han Lingshi was pouring tea to her grand father. The two of them were sitting in the garden, under a pavilion. The humidifiers installed in the ce kept the temperature cool and the faint fragrance of jasmine in the air made it a nice ce to sit down and rx.


    Old Master Han was very happy with his eldest grand daughter. She was the apple of his eye and she had raised the Empress International to a height that he could never have imagined.


    He was a military man in his early life, although his achievements were nothing to take a note of but he was still a formidable man and after his retirement due to some injury on field, he came back and started hispany from scratch.


    He earned his keep and earned a name for himself. He looked at the girl before him and asked, "Lingshi, you can tell grandpa anything, you know that, right?"


    Han Lingshi handed him a cup and nodded. The old master asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and said, "Grandpa, a few days ago, an international mercenary group called Red Banner came after my head."


    Old Master Han''s hand shivered, he looked at his grand daughter with surprise and asked, "Do you need protection?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "That has been dealt with, they are all down in hell, however, the person who ced this order is someone you know."


    Old Master Han was calm when he heard this, after a few minutes, he ced his tea cup down on the table and said, "Yuntian."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "He embezzled 70 million dors from thepany, and gave them to the Red Banner. Not only that, but he is also using my best friend Maria as his pawn. Not only did he put a dent in thepany, he also harmed me."


    The old man nodded, and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "I have an opinion. Showing mercy to someone who has been so cruel is foolishness. However, since the enemy is somewhat rted to me, I thought it would be nice to seek your opinion on this."


    Old Master Han looked at Han Lingshi and asked, "You intend to deal with him severely?"


    Han Lingshi could sense the hesitation in his voice, no matter what, the guy they were talking about was his grandson. He did have some emotions for him. He sighed and said, "What if we send him to the hawk nation and handle business there?"


    Han Lingshi looked at the blooming flowers and said, "Grandpa, once a beast gets taste of human blood, they cannot help it and hunt humans only. Do you think that if he could try something this big against me in the Han Nation, he would not do anything to Lingxue?


    I had always held this in my heart, but while you consider him to be family, the reality is the opposite of your beliefs. Second Uncle has done a lot of sinful things, but because he is an elder of mine I have stayed quiet. I am reaching my limit grandpa, but if they try one more thing, I do not care how silly it is. I will go after them."


    Old Master Han sighed and nodded, he was old now, and he did not wish to see too much of conflict among the younger generation but he could not control them to make peace forever. This situation today reminded him of how his second son made troubles for his first son back in the day. However, times have changed, andhis grand daughter was not someone like his son.


    He watched Han Lingshi grow up. She would never look at the things that belong to the others but when it came to the things that were hers, she would not mind having a showdown. Just when he was about to say, a maid came over.


    Han Lingshi nodded to her, indicating that she cane close, and the maid said, "Young Miss, a Chef Hao hase over at the gates of the mansion, he said that you have called him over to cook for everyone."


    This sentence shocked, Han Lingshi, and she asked, "What did you say?"


    At this moment, her mobile phone rang, and she looked at Hao Ren''s number. She hastily picked up the call, and the other party said, "Miss Han, thank god you picked up the call. The guards at your mansion are very strict. Had you not answered the call, they would have beaten me up."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Are you really here?"


    She was trying her best to control her emotions, at the same time her heart was almosting out of her mouth. Hao Ren replied softly, "I am contract bound, Miss Han, I wille to whatever ce you call me to."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and said, "Fine, I will tell the guards now. I hope you do not disappoint me."


    Hao Ren chuckled and the call was disconnected. Han Lingshi turned to the maid and said, "Call him in and show him to the kitchen. Also tell everyone toe over for lunch. Help him with everything he might need."


    The maid nodded and left quickly, while Old Master Han asked, "Lingshi, what is going on?"


    Han Lingshi was flustered for a second and then said, "Grandpa, I have been eating lunch made by a talented new chef. He specializes in traditional dishes, so I asked him toe over and cook for you all too."


    Old Master Han frowned and said, "The chef at home will not like it."


    Han Lingshi shrugged and said, "Let them deal with it on their own."


    ...


    Hao Ren parked the car in the parking area for visitors and took out an ice box, and then a cardboard box. He piled them up on one another, before he took out a small bag from the side. He looked around and found that as a big family Han family was definitely worth its name. It took him five minutes to drive in at the speed of ten kilometers per hour.


    The entire mansion was covered with high tech security methods and also had patrolling guards.


    He stretched his back for a moment before he turned around and was about to pick up the boxes when he saw Han Lingshi walking up to him with a maid. Hao Ren smiled and greeted her, "Good noon, Miss Han, hope you are doing good."


    Han Lingshi narrowed her eyes at him. She mouthed, ''You wait, rascal.''


    Before she said, "Hello Chef Hao, I am fine. How are you?"


    She did not give him a time to reply, when she turned to the maid and said, "Chef Hao, you will be helped by Aunt Emma. She is the head maid of the estate."


    Hao Ren bowed to greet the maid and said, "Sorry to trouble you, Lady Emma."


    Emma was a professional Butler. She was a native of the Stag nation and her mannerism waspletely on an other level.


    She greeted Hao Ren and asked, "Shall I call someone to help you?"


    Hao Ren shoo his head and replied, "No need, I can handle it."


    He picked up the two boxes and said, "Just show me the kitchen."


    Emma gestured to him, and Hao Ren walked over quickly with her. However, he did not forget to look at Han Lingshi and wink at her quickly before he walked away. Han Lingshi quickly looked around and then turned to re at Hao Ren who blew a kiss at her.


    Han Lingshi blushed a little as she clenched her fist, wishing to beat him up.


    ...


    Emma led Hao Ren to the kitchen and asked, "Chef Hao, Young Miss told me that you are proficient in traditional cuisine. I wonder who is your tutor."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I learned it by myself, Ma''am. It is a passion of mine to cook."


    Emma was surprised and looked at Hao Ren, she said, "You can just call me, Emma."


    Hao Ren nodded, and thought for a second before he said, "Is it alright if I call you Aunt Emma? I am after all significantly younger than you. My mother would actually beat me for not being respectful."


    Emma smiled faintly and nodded. She saw that Hao Ren was a very bright person, and unlike the other people he did not look at the decoration and act like a country bumpkin. He was calm andposed.


    She led him to the kitchen and said, "You can work here, I will talk to the house chef to help you."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "No need, I can handle things on my own. I would just need someone to tell me where the spices and the vessels are."


    Emma nodded and volunteered to help him. Hao Ren put down the ice box and quickly took out his knives. He asked her for the chopping board and the woks and pans, before he began cooking.


    ...


    The House Chef stood before Old Master Han who told him that a new chef will be cooking for the day which upset the guy and he said, "I am going to see who this guy is, and how dare he take over my kitchen."


    Chefs were proud creatures, and their kitchens were their holynds. How could they allow someone else to use their holynd?


    The man walked away in big strides and the people had a bad feeling about it. However, a few minutester, the expected mor did not erupt. Old Master Han was surprised and also curious. He walked over to check the situation and was shocked to see Hao Ren moving around and prepping the ingredients quickly.


    The chef took a deep breath and asked, "Old Master, who is thisd?"


    Old Man Han shook his head and said, "Now I look forward to the dishes he is making."

 Chapter 40: Sweet & Spicy Events.

    Hao Ren was busy in the kitchen and did not care about the effect of his actions on the other people. He was making ten dishes, and the entire kitchen seemed to be his battlefield, yet, the head chef could only gawk at the finesse disyed by this young man.


    After a few minutes, the two old men walked away. After half an hour, the entire mansion was filled with the faint aroma emitting from the kitchen. Han Lingshi was talking to her grandma in her room on the first floor of the mansion when she sensed a little aroma.


    Her grandma was enjoying the foot massage from her beautiful grand daughter, when she sensed her stop. Thedy opened her eyes and found her princess smiling at the void. She raised her brow and said, "Ling, are you thinking about him?"


    Han Lingshi subconsciously nodded, and then she froze. She raised her grandma looking at her with a smile. She hurriedly shook her head and asked, "Grandma what are you talking about?"


    Old Madam smiled even brighter and said, "Sweetie, if you want to lie, then why don''t you first do something about the blush on your cheeks?"


    Han Lingshi reached out to touch her face and hurriedly turned to look at the mirror on the side. She froze as she realized that she was not blushing at all. She turned to look at the olddy and said, "Grandma, you are bullying me."


    The olddy chuckled and asked, "Tell me, who is the boy and I will stop bullying you."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "It is not like that."


    The smile on the olddies face vanished and she spoke sternly, "Lingshi, do you think that I, Gao Yue, is dumb?"


    Han Lingshi instinctively sat upright, and replied, "No, Grandma."


    She was scared, even her grandfather was scared when the olddy used her full name, let alone, her. Old Madam Han asked, "Tell me who is the boy?"


    Han Lingshi stood up from the stool and then she walked over to close the door. She even closed the windows and looked at many things before she said, "You really want to know?"


    Old Madam Han nodded and said, "What can I be afraid of?"


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and said, "I married a random guy I met in front of the marriage registration office, and these past few days we have been getting to know each other, and I do sort of like him."


    When she looked at Gao Yue, the olddy was gawking at her. She came back to her senses and said, "Tell me, who is this guy, what does he do? Who are his parents? Are you sure that person is not brown nosing you for money and stuff?"


    Han Lingshi sat down before her and began to tell the olddy about a lot of things that happened these days with Hao Ren. She even told her about his family background and other things. Old Madam Han was calm, but still she was not convincedpletely. She said, "I will pass on my decision after meeting the boy."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "You can meet him today, he is in the kitchen."


    Old Madam Han took a deep breath and said, "You sure have guts of steel."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I dared him toe, and he did."


    ...


    Hao Ren stirred a soup and sprinkled some dried herbs on it before he said, "Aunty Emma, please call everyone, the food is ready."


    Emma nodded and walked out of the kitchen. A few minutester, Old Master Han sat on the head position of the dining table, with Old Madam beside him. Han Lingshi sat next to her grandfather and across the old madam. Followed by the seconddy and the firstdy.


    Emma waved her hands and a few servants came over with dishes. Old Master Han looked at Emma and said, "Where is the Chef? Since this is his first time cooking for us, call him over."


    Emma nodded and called Hao Ren over. The young man appeared before the Han Family dressed in a pink apron. Han Lingshi had an urge to hold her forehead, but she found it funny as well. She looked at Hao Ren and said, "Introduce yourself to everyone and the dishes too."


    He nodded and replied, "Greetings elders, I am Hao Ren. I have prepared the dishes ording to what Miss Han told me. Old Master Han is old and has to be mindful about his oil intake, so I have brewed a medicinal soup that promotes good digestion and blood cirction. Old Madam likes to have fried vegetables so I have made a batch of tofu and stir fried vegetables with rice flour noodles.


    Lady Yu prefers to have a bnced diet, much simr to Miss Han, so I have made a sd, a bowl of rice and curry. Lady Xia likes a higher meat content so the ingredients of the curry has been reced with tangerine chicken. The main dishes of the menu is Peking Duck andstly, monk jumping over the wall."


    The elders were surprised by how much food Hao Ren mentioned. The Old Master joked, "Young man, if you treat us so much food on a normal day, what would you do on your wedding banquet?"


    Han Lingshi almost choked but the gaze of her grand mother made her freeze, Hao Ren replied with a smile, "I don''t think I would be able to cook so much food for all the guests, but yes, I would personally make the most delicious cake for the event."


    Old Master Han looked at the brown soup before him and took a sip. He opened his eyes wide and said, "Brilliant."


    The rest of the people began to eat and they all rained him withpliments. At this moment, Old Madam Han asked, "Young Man, you are very impressive with your skills in the kitchen. What do you think? Should I find a match for you? I guarantee that she would be a great wife for you."


    Hao Ren was stunned and so were the others, but before anyone could say anything Hao Ren replied, "I am already married, Old Madam, I apologize."


    Thedy was surprised, and so was everyone else. They did not expect Hao Ren to be so open. Han Lingshi was the most shocked person of them all. Her heart beat picked up the pace. The olddy asked, "Oh, I did not expect a young man like yourself to be married off so soon. What does your wife do?"


    Hao Ren replied with a smile and said, "She works in Empress International."


    Han Lingshi''s mother was surprised and asked, "Oh, who might she be?"


    Hao Ren bowed his head and replied, "I apologize but I cannot yet tell you all the identity of my wife."


    Old Master Han was surprised and asked in a deep voice, "Why so, Young man?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Old Master, I am not good enough to stand by her side just yet. However, the day when I can hold her hand and im my spot beside her is not that far either."


    Old Madam Han frowned and asked, "How do you intend to do that?"


    Everyone nodded, and looked at Hao Ren, yet their hands and mouths did not stop. Hao Ren smiled and said, "I have opened a small techpany a few days ago, our first product is out and the result is good. We have over three million users and the count is still growing. Also, I have an intention to explore the chances in the stock market."


    Old Master Han nodded, and said, "It is good to have ambition. Young people these days are not very career orientated."


    Old Madam Han wanted to say something when Hao Ren''s cell phone rang. He excused himself and picked up the call. He was still standing in the sight of the five people. They were looking at him, and saw him check the time with a watch on his wrist, and he coldly said, "Miss Carter, you can refuse to all those whoe over with the intention to buy us out.


    We have already made the amount of money they are offering us. Yes, thank you."


    He disconnected the phone and his aura returned back to the sunny young man that he was. Han Lingshi asked, "Is everything alright?"


    Hao Ren nodded and stood at the side calmly. Old Master Han finished eating his meal and said, "I wonder if you have thought about bing a chef full time? I will give you five hundred thousand a month. What do you think? It should be enough for you to reach your goal."


    Han Lingshi was taken aback, because she felt that her grandfather was insulting Hao Ren, but the young man replied, "I seek your forgiveness Old Master, but I have some dreams of my own. The reason I cook is just to calm myself and stay humble."


    Old Master Han gazed at him, and if it was anyone else, they would have been intimidated, Old Master Han was a strong personality to face after all. He has seen a lot of the world, been through life and death in the battlefield, so the intimidation was not joke. However, Hao Ren had a faint smile on his face throughout the time.


    It was as if the young man had no impact of such a thing happening to him.


    After a while Old Madam cleared her throat and asked, "Young man have you not made any dessert?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I have, old madam."


    Emma bought over five dishes with exquisite desert ced in the center. Hao Ren said, "This is Tres leches. I hope you all enjoy it."


    The five people had a few spoons of the dessert and they sighed. Then began the round of praising the chef.


    ...


    A young man stood before the french windows in his vi looking at the pool outside. He was smoking a cigarette, suddenly the phone rang, and he picked it up. The person on the other side replied, "Everything is in ce, as soon as she crosses the signal, we will handle it."


    The young man said in a cold voice, "I hope you do what you say, otherwise, for your sake, death would be a delight."


    The person on the other side chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, Young Master Han, I will handle it."


    ...


    Hao Ren was getting inside his car when he spotted Han Lingshi walking over. He stopped and asked, "What is it?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Thank you for today."


    Hao Ren gazed around and then said, "Do you want me to kiss you right here?"


    Han Lingshi was shocked and took a step back, the young man said, "If not, then please stop acting so adorable all the time."


    Han Lingshi red at him, the young man opened the car, and ignited the engine but it did not start. He frowned and then pped his forehead. Han Lingshi asked, "What happened?"


    The young man replied, "I forgot to fill in the tank, it won''tst till the station."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Leave it here, take my car, I will bring it backter."


    Hao Ren nodded and gave her the keys. Han Lingshi went back in to bring her own keys, and handed them to Hao Ren.


    The young man quickly left the Han Mansion with a smile on his face. His phone rang, and he epted the call, "Hello, what is it Lingshi?"


    However, a wizened voice greeted him, "Hmmm, she lets you call her Lingshi, seems like your rtionship is not bad at all."


    Hao Ren sat up straight in the seat and said, "Greetings, Old Madam."


    Gao Yue snorted and said, "I know about your situation with Ling, you might want to correct your address."


    Hao Ren was surprised and said, "Greetings, Grandma."


    The olddy hummed and said, "Next time you should note in the disguise of a chef. Okay?"


    Hao Ren agreed to her while taking a turn, when suddenly his body received a massive impact and the car was sent flying for a few meters before it tipped over its ceiling and Hao Ren was overwhelmed by pain. Hao Ren turned to look at the side and saw an unfamiliar person gazing at him from the side. However, the person eximed, "Shit! It''s not her. Run."

 Chapter 41: Wrathful Wife.

    Gao Yue suddenly froze when she heard a loud crashing sound. Han Lingshi was standing beside her and the loud noise reached her ears also. She snatched the phone and spoke, "Hao Ren, Hao Ren can you hear me? Ren, answer me god damn it!"


    She did not waste much time and dashed out of the house quickly. The people did not know what got over her, she got in a car and drove it as fast as she could to find Hao Ren. She had note very far from her mansion when she noticed a car toppled over on its roof. Her pupils constricted, and her heart almost froze from the sudden chill.


    She spotted an ambnce not far away from the car, and parked her vehicle on the side. She got out and rushed to check on the situation. She had recognized that it was her car. Suddenly a police constable appeared before her and stopped her from approaching the vehicle.


    Han Lingshi turned to re at the person and said, "Move! My husband was driving the car."


    She did not realize this on her own, but Hao Ren had be a very important part of her life and at this moment, she acknowledged this fact. The officer looked at her with sympathy and said, "Ma''am, your husband has been rescued and he has been carried to the ambnce just a few moments ago. It is...."


    He wanted to tell her that it was not safe to approach the crashed car as it was leaking oil, but Han Lingshi had already dashed to check the ambnce. The officer sighed and mumbled, "Such intense love. That kid sure is lucky."


    Han Lingshi arrived next to the ambnce and mmed her palm on the door hard. The medical attendant inside the ambnce opened the door with a furious expression and asked, "What do you want?"


    His rage vanished when he saw Han Lingshi''s visage. Thedy hurriedly pulled open the other door and looked at the young man covered in blood. She called for him, "Ren!"


    The medical attendant understood that thisdy was connected to the victim. He said, "Come in quick, we need to go to the hospital."


    Han Lingshi quickly sat in the ambnce, she did not have any care in her mind. At this moment, only Hao Ren existed in her vision. She turned to ask the medical attendant, "How is he?"


    The man was performing first aid to Hao Ren as he said, "His left hand is fractured, ribcage have suffered strong impact, and his right shoulder is inflicted too. There are some cuts also, the extent of the damage can only be confirmed at the hospital after the tests. For now he is steady and holding up."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and then she took a deep breath to calm herself. She asked, "Which hospital are we heading to?"


    The guy replied, "Holy Mother."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Move to Emerald Life Hospital."


    The guy hesitated but when he saw thedy before him looked good, he spoke up in hismunicator and said, "Helen, drive to the Emerald Life."


    Han Lingshi took out her phone and dialed a number, shortly the call was connected, and she said, "President Louise, this is Han Lingshi. Yes, I would like to reserve a VIP room and also please inform your emergency response team to be ready, I am bringing in a patient. He has been through a car ident."


    Then Han Lingshi passed the phone to the medical attendant to tell the other party about Hao Ren''s condition. Thedy took a deep breath as she looked at the young man before her. His blood stained visage was like a knife through her heart and she could not help but clench her fist.


    After the call disconnected, it took them fifteen minutes to rush Hao Ren to the hospital. The young man was attended by the head of the emergency department and Han Lingshi thanked the ambnce staff before she followed the doctors. She held on side of the stretcher as the staff moved Hao Ren inside. The doctor on the side was talking and she kept on nodding.


    She only sat in the lobby when the doctor said, "Miss Han, please stay here, we will look after your friend and conduct through examination. Please do not worry."


    Thedy looked at the doctor calmly and said, "I want the best treatment for him."


    The doctor nodded and quickly left. He was scared by the calm disyed by this youngdy. He knew that Han Lingshi was among the rich and affluent. She had a lot of pull in the hospital as one of the biggest donors.


    Han Lingshi waited for a few minutes, before she picked up her phone and called someone. The call was connected shortly after and she said, "Cousin, I need you to deal with someone."


    She was not a fool to not figure out who could have hurt Hao Ren. She did not care about the proof and she did not care about the consequences, but since the enemy harmed the one she cared about she was going to return the favor.


    ...


    Hao Ren was surrounded by darkness, he did not know what to say at this moment. He sighed and mumbled, "Am I dead? What the fuck is going on with my lousy fate? Both the times it was truck."


    *Ding: Host please stop thinking too much. You are alive, just fainted from the pain in the ident, also the reward for this task is a little special so it is helpful that you are unconscious.*


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Are you going to give me some magic skills?"


    *Ding: No, but something realistic.*


    Hao Ren was curious and asked, "What is it?"


    *Ding: You will gain perfect memory. Do not look down on this skill because of your limited intelligence. Memory is not meant to copy content from books, but if you observe more carefully, skills such as martial arts, gun fighting, weapon mastery, and even disguise can be learned properly.*


    Hao Ren did not believe it and asked, "What do you even mean by that? Howe I have never found any other person using this?"


    *Ding: Because you have read too many shitty books where the ML is useless and needs a separate skill for everything. Get a grip of yourself, your body is growing but your thinking is so cheap.*


    Hao Ren fell silent, now that he thought about it, the system was indeed right, howe this thing was missed over by people so many times? He took a deep breath and said, "Alright, get me the reward."


    *Ding: You havepleted the task and you have been rewarded with the perfect memory talent.*


    Hao Ren noticed that the system did not say skill but talent. He nodded and then suddenly, his head felt like it was going to explode from the pressure forming inside his head.


    In the real world, the doctors checking Hao Ren were suddenly surprised when they noticed a spike in his brain waves. They quickly reacted and were going to call the neurology expert when the spike in brain waves regressed back to normal.


    If someone was to look inside Hao Ren''s brain, they would find that the entire neural circuit was active, it was like a nuclear bomb exploding inside his mind. The synapses were firing electrical signals at each other rather quickly.


    ...


    Hao Ren recovered from the pain in his head and took a deep breath. He found that he was still surrounded by the darkness and he asked, "Hello, system, why am I still stuck in this dark ce? I know that I had an ident but why does it seem like I am very badly injured?"


    *Ding: Congrattions, host has awakened the skill of self awareness. You are indeed hurt but it is not life threatening and nor are you disfigured. The reason you are still here is because you havepleted the hidden task.*


    Hao Ren asked, "What hidden task? Is it about sacrificing my car so that I could drive Lingshi''s car and make her feel close to me?"


    *Ding: Allow me to refresh your hazy memory, when you were leaving the mansion, system predicted that if your wife drives out in her car she might get into an ident. Thus you made up a silly excuse and left your car behind and took hers. While your deed ismendable, your excuse was lousy.


    Who told you that the solution to save your wife was to get yourself into an ident? Did you encounter a big brain injury when you were a child? Anyway, since you met the ident and swapped your fate with your wife, you are rewarded with an Industrial Robotic factory."


    Hao Ren was stunned and asked, "Is my life just worth a factory?"


    *Ding: Host ,your life is unimportant, the system is bound byws.*


    Hao Ren had an urge to clench his chest as his heart was aching hard because of the insult thrown at him.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was sitting beside Hao Ren''s bed, it has been seven hours since the ident and the young many calmly on the spot, she could not take her gaze away from his face. His left arm was in a brace and his forehead was covered in gauze.


    She was tired but her eyes were flickering with resolve. Suddenly, she was surprised as she sensed a rustle against her palm. Her eyes lit up as she found that Hao Ren was moving. After a few minutes, the young man opened his eyes with great effort.


    Hao Ren was quickly overcame by the throbbing pain all over his body and he grimaced. He heard Han Lingshi''s voice, "Ren, are you okay? Wait let me call the doctor."


    He gradually got used to the sensation and looked at thedy whose being was brimming with concern. He looked at her and said, "I am fine, Lingshi. How long have you been sitting here?"


    Han Lingshi looked at him, and finally the barrier that was holding back her emotions broke. Tears fell from her eyes, and Hao Ren tried to rise and console her but the pain rendered him useless at the moment. He said weakly, "Am I not okay now? It pains me to see you like this. Please do not cry."


    Han Lingshi regained herposure after she wiped her tears away. She wanted to say something when quickly a team of doctors and nurses came inside. The doctor checked Hao Ren, and said, "The pain will go away in a day or two, it is because of the ident. However, you will need a month to recover from the fracture and your ribs will also need some proper care."


    Hao Ren thanked him and said, "Doctor, if possible, I would like to follow a traditional medicinal treatment."


    The doctor was confused and Hao Ren said, "I am not insulting you, Sir. But I am a junior practitioner of traditional medicine, I am confident in my skills and knowledge."


    The doctor looked at Han Lingshi who nodded and then he retreated with the nurses. Han Lingshi asked, "When did you be a practitioner of medicine?"


    The young man replied, "A few days ago, I made a deal with Magnificent Cosmetics. Needed some credentials to get a license to sell the product."


    Han Lingshi raised her brows and said, "I did not expect you to be a master."


    Hao Ren shook his head gently and Han Lingshi said, "I have a gift for you when you discharge."


    The young man chuckled and asked, "What, could you have yed Han Yuntian?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "No, but someone very close to him will pay the price."


    Hao Ren furrowed and asked, "Who? Maria?"


    He did not expect Han Lingshi to act so decisively. Thedy nodded and said, "She was the only one who knew I was at my family mansion. She told Yuntian, and that scum tried to attack me. If not for the car, you would have been fine. I am sorry, Ren."


    Hao Ren patted the back of her soft hand and said, "Why are you saying sorry? You did not know what would happen. I am fine, aren''t I?


    Han Lingshi nodded slowly but then she said, "What would I have done if something were to happen to you?"


    Hao Ren smiled at her and said, "I never knew you cared that much for me, wife."


    At this moment, Hao Ren''s phone rang, and the romance was paused.

 Chapter 42: Hidden Sides.

    Hao Ren''s phone rang and he said, "Lingshi, can you put the call on speaker?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and picked up the call before she put it on speaker. Hymn us spoke from the other side, "Boss, there are seventy people attacking us. I don''t think we can defend and also, they are also trying to attack the users."


    Hao Ren replied, "I will handle this, can you calm down? Also, tell Miss Carter toe to the location I am sending her in a few minutes. It is urgent."


    us wanted to say a few things but Hao Ren said, "us, I know what I am doing and in the past six hours none of the attacks have seeded, can you just take the day off as you are told?"


    The other party took in a deep breath and the call came to an end. Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Xiao Mei, are you up?"


    The AI replied, "I am up boss, but this device won''t be able tost much longer."


    Hao Ren clicked his tongue and said, "I will get a new device for youter, but for now, loop the systems of the hackers and let them break down one another. This will take the load off the users. Also, be sure to maintain secrecy."


    Xiao Mei replied, "This strategy is quite cunning Boss. I did not expect you to be like this, I like it."


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi looked at each other with a funny expression. Thedy put the phone aside and asked, "Do you need anything?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will get something when I am healed."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows for a second before she said, "Are you looking for a new phone? I will get you one."


    Hao Ren shook his head as he replied calmly, "I am looking for the head of Han Yuntian, you cannot get me that, can you?"


    Han Lingshi was shocked, she did not expect Hao Ren to say such a thing out loud. She hurriedly turned around to check if someone heard him. She heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Ren, I also do not like him but I cannot just go to the extreme can I?"


    Hao Ren looked at her calmly and said, "The car was yours and the attack was meant for you. When the vehicle tipped over, I spotted a few people and one of them yelled that they got the wrong guy. I have been investigating Han Yuntian and since that guy can pay some foreigner toe and attack you, would he hesitate using the local resources?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I know he will not hesitate but I have told grandpa about this, don''t worry."


    Hao Ren clicked his tongue and said, "You are a bit too reliant on the support of an old tiger. I am not disrespecting him, but even your second uncle has long stopped caring about the Old Master''s advise, what makes you think his words would effect Han Yuntian?


    The power struggle in your house will end up with Han Yuntian on the throne and all of you in the grave if you did not take an extreme measure."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, and Hao Ren went on to say, "Today it was you, tomorrow it could be your mother, your grandmother, your aunt. How many times would he miss? How many times do you think luck will favor us? I know that you cannot get to him on your own, but I can. Lingshi, look at me."


    Han Lingshi looked in his eyes and Hao Ren asked, "Do you remember what I said to you in the study that day?"


    Thedy nodded, and Hao Ren said, "I meant every single syble of that statement. Maria is aware of our marriage and I am sure that Han Yuntian is too. If he manages to find out about me, and goes after my family, what am I to do? You are my wife, and I will do my best by you, but I also have a responsibility toward my parents too."


    Han Lingshi trembled as she realized what Hao Ren was worried about. Their fate was connected to each other and those connections led to other connections. She felt his fear and worries for the first time. It was true that she was hiding the status of their rtionship from everyone, but only now did she realize that Hao Ren was not the only one who needed protection.


    Her enemies coulde after him and they can also go after his family, after all, the people who can stoop as low as to kill their own family members why will they break a sweat in killing someone else?


    Even if she realized, it was not an easy thing for her to decide in a blink. She looked at Hao Ren, and said, "Give me a few days to think about it. I will assure that your parents are safe."


    Hao Ren gazed at her for a few minutes before he nodded, and said, "I will rest now. Someone from the office will being over, and then I will get busy."


    Han Lingshi frowned andined, "Why are you working when you are in the bed? Your hand is fractured and also your ribs too. I did not expect you to be such a workaholic."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "It is what it is, you got to be more dedicated in the beginning of your business."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Fine, do whatever you want, I will go and talk to grandma. She heard the car crash on call, she might be worried, I will inform her of your condition."


    Hao Ren nodded and then he closed his eyes. Han Lingshi had left the room to make sure that her conversation does not disturb his rest. The young man said, "Xiao Mei, inform Manager Carter toe over, and also, tell her to keep it a secret and buy a phone on the way, tell her whichever suits you the best."


    Xiao Mei said, "Alright boss."


    A few momentster, Han Lingshi came and told him, "Ren, I will go and confront Maria. Will you be okay?"


    Hao Ren winked at her and said, "I will be fine but it would be better if someone could wish me to get well soon with a kiss."


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "Aren''t you getting a bit too shameless with me?"


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "Who made you so beautiful that I can never get enough?"


    Thedy rolled her eyes and said, "You might get one when you are discharged from the hospital, till then, stay here and rest. I wille back in the evening, and there is a guy outside to manage the security."


    Hao Ren nodded and bade her farewell. He could see her cold expression when she told the guy to be attentive of his job. He closed his eyes and focused on resting, the more he rested the quicker his body would heal under the effect of the herbs he had consumed in the medicinal dose earlier.


    After almost an hour, Lynn Carter appeared at the door of the ward with a kraft paper bag in her hand. However, the guard outside stopped her. She sighed and called Hao Ren. The young man had fallen asleep while waiting and woke up when phone rang. He opened his eyes and saw the guard engaged in a stand-off with Lynn Carter.


    He said, "Excuse me, let here in."


    The guard looked at Hao Ren and then made way for Lynn Carter toe in. Thedy was shocked instantly when she saw her bossying in the bed with his body covered in gauze. She asked with concern, "President, are you okay?"


    Hao Ren raised his right arm and said, "I am fine, can you calm down?"


    Lynn Carter nodded and asked, "What happened?"


    Hao Ren onlymented that a truck driver ran into his car while driving. Thedy sighed and said, "You need to be careful when on the road. By the way, here, this is your phone. Also, why do you have a dedicated guard on the door?"


    Hao Ren replied, "My wife is rich and paranoid she thinks someone will kill me."


    Lynn Carter nodded, and then she froze upon recalling the statement just now. She opened her eyes wide and Hao Ren said, "Can you calm down? I have a task for you."


    Lynn Carter immediately switched gears and Hao Ren began to delegate the work to her. The two nned for a couple of hours before Lynn Carter left the ce. She was going to get the people to kick off.


    ...


    Han Lingshi drove her car to a secluded mansion in the capital. Not many people dared toe here, because this was a restricted ce. She had the ess to this ce because this estate was owned by her maternal family, Yue Family.


    They were richer, and better than Han Family, and to keep things simple, the family has always advocated on single son philosophy. Han Lingshi''s mother was the first daughter, and the person Han Lingshi asked to take care of Maria was her cousin brother.


    He cared a lot for Han Lingshi, and although the rtionship between the two families was good, they did not meddle much with Han Family and their affairs. Han Lingshi even said that the aloof manner of her personality was inherited from her maternal family side.


    The car drove inside the manor unbothered, everyone had been instructed to not hinder the vehicle. Han Lingshi got off the car and soon she found a dashing young man with a silly grin on his face walking over.


    This person was her younger cousin, about the age of twenty five, however, he was already managing the business fronts of the Yue Family. He wore a white shirt and gray pants, looking handsome. He greeted Han Lingshi with a hug and asked, "I wonder if not for that woman would you havee to meet me?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I would definitelye to see you all that bitch has nothing on it."


    The man raised his brow and asked, "What happened that made you so pissed over her?"


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "That woman was my best friend, and yet she betrayed me for Han Yuntian. The work I put in Empress International, she wanted to hog over it by hooking up with that guy. Hmph, and not only that, they even tried to harm my life."


    The young man frowned and asked, "Then why are you not killing them already?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Grandpa said that he will talk to Han Yuntian, and I need more time toe up with a n that does not lead back to me. However, this woman needs to be taken off the streets. She is a gift for someone."


    The young man clicked his tongue and said, "Although she looks decent, but who would take an interest in such a used good?"


    Han Lingshi smacked the back of his head uncaring toward the security guards and scolded him, "Mind yournguage. She is not that sort of a gift, her life will be a gift."


    The young man asked, "Sister, are you sure Hao Ren would be able to do it?"


    Han Lingshi gazed at him and then her gaze turned cold. She asked, "Did you look into my life, Yue Shenlong?"


    Yue Shenlong shook his head and said, "No matter how arrogant I am outside and how people revere me, don''t I know that in this ce I am a bottom feeder? How dare I look into you? However, when I heard that you wanted me to deal with someone, and I looked into that people, I realized that Hao Ren was amon link, and another thing that made me figure it out was the ident in the noon.


    Hao Ren was driving your car."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "That''s right. Also, if you dared to look into things again, then don''t ask for mercy. I will tell Uncle that you have been frolicking around and not care about the business. I have the pictures fromst month when you were sneaking through the airport."


    Yue Shenlong shivered and said, "I beg of you, forgive me. I will never look into anything you do. But do not tell father, that grumpy old man will beat me with his cane."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Bring me to see that bitch."

 Chapter 43: Mean & Vicious.

    Yue Shenlong bought Han Lingshi to the underground dungeon in the mansion where Maria was held hostage. They did not harm her, but they had tied her up and left her to sit there. To make sure that she was ovee with a sense of helplessness, Yue Shenlong had ordered the guards to leave her with just her undergarments.


    Han Lingshi and Yue Shenlong stood outside a white room. This room was covered with cushions as if a psychological hold to prevent people from hurting themselves. However, every inch of the room was monitored by mini cameras.


    Han Lingshi saw the situation inside the room on a big monitor. Maria was sitting huddled up in a corner with her head buried in her knees. Yue Shenlong asked, "What do you have in mind? Should I get them to open the door for you?"


    Thedy shook her head and said, "Feed her thrice a day even if you have to do it at the gun point. She must stay healthy for theing days."


    Yue Shenlong sighed as he agreed. Han Lingshi then said, "I will go back to handle her disappearance."


    The young man said, "File aint with the Jade City police. They will not find anything."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and said, "I know what I have to do, tell Aunty that I wille back in a month. Then I will have a good meal."


    Yue Shenlong nodded and then the two of them left the ce. Han Lingshi did not want to confront Maria, the anguish of thinking about who wanted to harm her would make her go crazy. She wanted him to go crazy, so that she spills out everything that she has on Han Yuntian to save herself from solitary confinement.


    ...


    Hao Ren did not care where Han Lingshi kept Maria, or how she got her in the first ce. He knew that she was rich, so it was obvious that she must have connections that could help her achieve this. Also, he did not want to look too deep into the situation because she was his wife.


    She had a life and side that he did not know much about and to be honest he did not care or mind it. Because one thing that Hao Ren had realized in all his years of being average that the strong never showed mercy to anyone.


    Hao Ren wasying in the bed, he was silently gazing at the ceiling. He said, "Xiao Mei, do you think it can be done?"


    The AI replied, "Yes, Boss, it can be done. The bot will cover all the key points that you mentioned and I have optimized the functionality by keeping the design ergonomic."


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "Could you make it so that the bot can hold basicmunications and provide simple information about temperature and important events on the calendar?"


    Xiao Mei answered, "Yes, it can be done as such. The design is ready, it would take a few minutes for me to render the prototype."


    Hao Ren nodded slightly and said, "Send the design details to us and also give him the basic code to develop the software. Later on, when the project enters the debugging mode rectify the bugs and enhance the functionality of the program."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Why do you ask them to develop the code, when I can do it on my own?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "You are exceptionally powerful, and you are growing at a terrifying pace, but I want to keep my trump cards hidden from those people. If I write the program for everything on my own, then the people will be suspicious. The base code is still something a so-called self learner can do. Also, I will use your knowledge for them to grow.


    The more hands you have dealing with such things the better."


    Xiao Mei replied, "I understand, Boss."


    ...


    While Hao Ren was nning to make a business move, Han Lingshi had just came out of the police station. She filed aint that Maria was missing. The police decided to hold the investigation at bay till twenty four hours, and issued a notice. Han Lingshi appeared to be very concerned about the disappearance of her friend.


    Maria''s family was also alerted, however, they lived in a different city. Although they were well off, but they were nothingpared to Han Family. They assured Lingshi that they wille over soon.


    Han Lingshi sat in her car and sighed as she mumbled, "To think I would have to act as well."


    She drove her car to the hospital to check on Hao Ren. She held herself guilty because he was implicated in this because of her.


    ...


    Han Yuntian was sitting on a couch with a ss of golden liquid in his hand. His eyes were drooping from the intoxication. He looked at four people before him and asked, "Didn''t you say that it would be done cleanly?"


    The four people were not standing, they were kneeling, they were all responsible for the nning and execution of the attack. They nodded as their foreheads were covered with cold sweat. Han Yuntian wasn''t someone who could swallow a failure.


    The guy said, "Young Master, the license te on the car was same as the car that she drove that day. I confirmed it twice but I did not expect it to be that chef."


    Han Yuntian clicked his tongue and said, "You can confirm the license te number, but you cannot confirm the person sitting in the driving seat? Hmmm, you are unbelievably smart."


    The people took a deep breath and just when they were about to look at the young man, they heard a loud tter. ss fragments spread all over the floor, and they saw their boss wailing in pain as blood poured off his forehead.


    The others were scared, and they saw Han Yuntian running over and pinning their boss under his knee and then he started punching his face as he yelled, "Useless pieces of shit!! Shit!! Die! You are not worth living!"


    He kept on cursing and he kept on beating the man. None of the people had the guts to stop him from doing this. He did not stop until his face was stained with drops of blood. A deep voice sounded from the entrance of the room, "Yuntian, how many times have I told you to not take such things personally? We only need one chance to take her life, while she needs many to avoid death.


    Why do you get so agitated?"


    Han Yuntian turned to look at the man who came in and yelled, "What the fuck do you mean? Should I let these pigs walk out alive and get caught by the police? They crashed a wrong car, and even then they failed to kill anyone."


    The middle-aged man walked up to him and said, "Son, you need to know that everything happens at a good time. Forget it, and rx for the time being. We will get another chance to kill her."


    Han Yuntian looked at the person but did not say anything more. He was frustrated that Hao Ren survived the car crash, he knew about him marrying Han Lingshi, Maria told him, however, he did not have a single evidence of the marriage. He sighed when he thought about this and said, "That bitch Maria is also not responding to the calls. I wonder whom is she fucking with."


    The middle-aged man did not say anything and sat down on a chair silently. He said, "Steven, deal with these men and pay ten million dors aspensation to their families."


    Steven nodded, he was the bodyguard and also the headsman for Han Yuntian. The men did not even get the chance to scream or beg for mercy when Steven shed their throats.


    Han Yuntian was vicious, and he did not mind killing people. The middle-aged man said, "You know, Xiao Ling has talked to father about you. The old man has scolded me, so don''t make any moves at the moment. Let this calm down. Even if she lives a few months, it won''t make much of a difference."


    Han Yuntian clenched his fist. He was like a dirty insect that wanted to bite the hand that gave him support. He took a deep breath and then said, "Fine."


    ...


    Hao Ren had just sent off Han Lingshi and said, "Xiao Mei, I want to know everything about Han Yuntian, and his actions. Everything from this moment till I kill him."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Okay, Boss. By the way, I have been wanting to tell you, Boss, you are very mean and vicious."


    Hao Ren was stunned and chuckled as he said, "The entire world is mean and vicious when ites to something that benefits themselves."

 Chapter 44: Abrupt Departure.

    In a blink, Hao Ren had spent an entire week inside the hospital and his injuries were stable, however, he was getting bored of sitting inside the room all day long. The young man asked the doctor to discharge him.


    The doctors were skeptical but when Hao Ren used his skill of sooth-sayer, they could not help but agree to his request. In the past week, Hao Ren was not sitting ideal. He was specting the stocks and making money on the international trade market.


    Xiao Mei was helping him monitor thepany, in the past week the users of their OS have increased to five million. On the second day that Hao Ren was in hospital, us hade over and told him that if they were to release their mobile operating system on free portals then the bigpanies can sue them.


    Hao Ren thought about it and decided to change the operating system into an assistant app. It was a voicemand assistant that was capable of holding smooth conversations with the users about anything and everything.


    However, there were still somethings that it could not do, such as pretending to be a girlfriend or a boyfriend. It would also discourage users if they were venting their frustration about something in a radical manner while also giving them some advise to feel better.


    Hao Ren called this feature, Character Optimism. Within a week, there had been ten million downloads. Hao Ren did not hold back and thepany bought five more servers and ten server maintenance technician teams. Two teams a server.


    Not only that, Lynn Carter had told him that she wanted to expand thepany because when the tech teams were creating projects, they would always have ideas and these idea were worth exploring. However, due tock of man power they had to give up on diversions.


    Thinking about it, Hao Ren allowed this motion, and told Lynn Carter to get a newer and bigger office space with attached dormitories. Thedy was quick and within two days the office was shifted.


    ...


    Hao Ren was sitting on the edge of the bed with his left arm was handing in a sling. The doctors were giving Han Lingshi some advice and things to pay attention to. Thedy was nodding patiently and only Hao Ren was thinking, ''If only I could have told you that I am an aplished Traditional medicine practitioner, you might stop yapping and let me go already.''


    After half an hour, Hao Ren was leaning back in the seat of a super luxury car. He asked, "Since when did you decide to hire a chauffer?"


    Han Lingshi was sitting beside him while she was gliding her jade like fingers on the tab. She smiled when she heard his question and said, "This is Brother Heath, he used to be a part of special forces, but due to an injury he had to retire. I hired him on the suggestion of my cousin. He used to be a scout so he can detect if we are being followed or something."


    Hao Ren nodded with some surprise in his eyes. He ordered Xiao Mei to run a check on this guy while he said, "Thank you for your service, Brother Heath."


    The driver replied inly, "It''s nothing much, Sir."


    Hao Ren nodded, and Han Lingshi said, "Thunder technologies is gaining a lot of hype in a small time. What do you intend to do now? From what I know, your two major products are not mized."


    Hao Ren replied, "I certainly have a n in my mind."


    Han Lingshi became curious and asked, "What is it?"


    She even leaned over to his side to disy her curiosity. Hao Ren turned to look at her and whispered, "I won''t tell you, just like you did not tell me about sitting in the corridor these nights."


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide as she blushed a little, she had beening to the hospital and handling some of her business obligations from the corridor. She did not step in the room afraid of disturbing Hao Ren.


    She asked, "I thought, you were sleeping, how did you know?"


    Hao Ren replied, "You think I would not sense if someone would peek at me every hour? The sliding door makes a buzzing sound every time someone interacts with it."


    Han Lingshi was surprised that Hao Ren could detect even such a subtle sound. She blushed and then sat back in her chair. She did not speak the whole way. When they were inside the parking lot. Hao Ren got out of the car on his own, and looking around he found his super car standing in the slot, and it was shining.


    Han Lingshi said, "I had someone clean it up daily."


    The young man smiled faintly and nodded as he walked around the back of the car and held her hand gently as he said thank you. Han Lingshi smiled and shook her head. The two then walked up to the elevator and Hao Ren asked, "What will Brother Heath do?"


    Han Lingshi said, "He would wait in the house I bought for myself. I know that you will not rest at home and you will try to move around so, he will help you. Also, to avoid suspicion that I am involved with Maria''s disappearance, I am going to the Hawk Nation to help my cousin sister with the business as she goes through her final exams in the university."


    Hao Ren frowned and asked, "Isn''t this a bit too abrupt?"


    Han Lingshi smiled sheepishly, and said, "I took action in anger and did not think much. When I calmed down, I realized that Maria''s disappearance will link to me, and no matter what I do, I will appear suspicious."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes at her and said, "That''s why I said let me deal with it, but no, you want to deal with things. See, now I won''t be able to see you for god knows how long."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "It''s not that exaggerating, I wille back in a couple of weeks, you need to recover quickly."


    Hao Ren nodded, and they came inside the house. The two people did not talk much and only sat down on the couch holding hands and snuggling with each other. There rtionship had progressed very quickly but the silence they had between them was not a wall, on the contrary, it was a bridge which signified theirfort with each other.


    The fact that they didn''t need to talk to feel being close to each other was enough to state how strong their connection had be.


    In the evening, Han Lingshi ordered some food and when Hao Ren was done eating she had him go andy in his bedroom, before she left the ce. She was just turning around when a warm hand wrapped around her wrist and Hao Ren asked, "Aren''t you forgetting something?"


    Han Lingshi raised her brow as she looked at him. She thought for a few minutes and shook her head when she could note up with anything.


    Hao Ren smiled and remarked, "How forgetful of you. Didn''t you say that you will be giving me a kiss when I get home from the hospital?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised that Hao Ren bought this up. She was a timid person when it came to showing affection to anyone. However, Hao Ren was not going to let her go, he tugged on her wrist and pulled her close. The force was well calcted, and as Han Lingshi took a step toward him.


    He coiled his arm around her waist and smiled as he looked in her eyes. Han Lingshi was blushing, and her heart beat was picking up pace. It wasn''t that she did not want to kiss him but more like she did not know how to initiate such things.


    Hao Ren moved closer to her, they were so close that they could smell their breaths. Hao Ren did not initiate the contact, because he wanted Han Lingshi to do this on her own. After mustering up the courage and getting drunk of the sensation of the hard body pushing against her, she leaned in and kissed Hao Ren.


    The two savored each other slowly and gently, the kiss was filled with passion and devoid of lust. It ended in a few moments, and then Han Lingshi dashed away quickly. She said from the door, "A maid wille over to clean the ce and cook for you. Don''t move around too much and take your medicine on time. I will check on you."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Yes, but you will need to text or call me thrice a day whenever you are having a meal. You are not allowed to have liquor with malepany. I don''t want to sound petty but look at you, the entire Hawk Nation might go to war."


    Han Lingshi''s chuckled echoed in the living room as she left. Hao Ren sat down on the couch calmly for a few minutes as he felt bitter about Han Lingshi''s departure but then he recalled the lingering kiss, and smiled as he stood up and decided to get to work. This week he was going to make the entire nation know, that Thunder Technologies was apany they needed to look out for.

 Chapter 45: Koro-Koro.

    Hao Ren went to his study and sat down in his chair as he said, "Xiao Mei schedule a call with us, Markus and Lynn in ten minutes."


    The AI replied, "Okay boss."


    He collected his thoughts before the call was initiated, and the three people looked at him from across theputer screen. They all asked how he was doing. Hao Ren assured them that he was fine, and then he said, "Well, thank you all of you for your concern. Lately we have been moving forward steadily. The main area of our products was focused to the cooperate offices.


    However, during my time in the hospital I thought about the restrictions of this path. There are many, do you agree?"


    us and Lynn nodded while Markus said, "You are absolutely right, President. If thepany focuses on the path of cooperate products than we would not be able to use much of the potential that Horizon OS holds."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Yes, for this, I have a n and we will be scoring big."


    Lynn said, "Boss, are we doing it?"


    Hao Ren nodded with a calm expression, and said, "Yes, why not. Though I havee up with an idea to increase the reach of our product."


    Everyone trained their eyes and ears on him and Hao Ren said, "Mister us, I would need your team to prepare a simple extension in the mobile assistant. The assistant will announce our product to the users with full description. The people would be able to buy it if they order from the assistant application.


    The prototype passed all the checks and the production had been going on for the past five days. Miss Carter, how many units do we have in stock?"


    Lynn Carter said, "We have ten thousand units in stock."


    Hao Ren did the math and said, "So we are producing two thousand units a day?"


    Lynn nodded and Markus said, "President, I would like to say something."


    Hao Ren nodded. Markus Bourne said, "I suggest that we hold on the sale for one more week after the mobile assistant announces the product."


    The Young Man leaned back in the chair and asked, "What are the benefits?"


    Markus Bourne said, "Sir, the n I have in mind is divided in two steps. It can save us a lot of money and even gain a lot of good rep among the customers."


    Hao Ren nodded, indicating for him to continue, and Markus said, "Firstly, we can do a two thousand unit give away. The product will be delivered to the random people among the customers. We can ask them to sign up for the testing phase by the mobile assistant applications."


    The people nodded, it would indeed be a great marketing strategy, humans were social animals, if one person is pleased with something, those who watch the happy person would also buy the product to see if they can find happiness in it.


    Markus continued, "During the next week we can hire more workers and establish a shift system. We will have four thousand units produced everyday. This way when the sale go live, we would be able to satisfy as many orders we get. Introducing a discounted price will work too."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I agree to this motion. You can see how you want to handle and discuss the price with Lynn. I will inject twenty million capital in thepany funds. The next order of business is to gain a good reputation, find me a good reliablewyer who can help us set up a charity ount on behalf of thepany."


    The people nodded and the discussions kicked off in full throttle.


    ...


    Hao Ren''s return was the same, he would rest as much as he could most of his business could be handled on calls, and if he had any documents to sign, Heath, the driver and guard that Han Lingshi left behind for him would bring them over.


    The guard was impressed when he saw Hao Ren working so hard. Other than that, Hao Ren would have three calls a day with Han Lingshi. The time difference between the two ces was too much but they still managed to maintainmunication.


    Soon a week passed and Hao Ren sat with the rest of Markus and Lynn. The sale was about to go live, and everyone was eager. The two thousand lucky winners have promoted the robot a lot. The round image of the robot was circting in the media already and it was among the top posts on the video tforms.


    Hao Ren was happy with the result. He said, "Let the sale go live."


    ...


    The sale was opened and many users who were using the mobile assistant app directly ced an order. The price of the bot Koro-Koro was not high it was only 5999 yuan. A normal family could buy it. Hao Ren had kept this in mind when he designed the gadget.


    Koro-koro was a circr shape bot. It was programmed to clean the house just like any other cleaning bot, however, Xiao Mei had made it stronger and precise. The bot was equipped with a big disy where a emoticon could be seen. It was funny and joyful for people to watch the droid move around. (Picture inments.)


    Koro-koro could clean, and talk to the owner, and the emoticon on the screen would change ording to the nature of its speech or work. While working the white emoticon would turn red indicating it was in focus work mode. Other than that, Koro-koro could book cabs, order take outs, and even call emergency services to describe a situation if needed.


    All the user had to do was to bind their mobile with it and their details would be imprinted on the bot.


    To make sure that more people get Koro-koro Markus had decided to make it so that every buyer could buy only one unit. The sale went live, and within fifteen minutes, 18,000 Koro-koro bots were sold like hot cakes. Thunder Technology office was echoing with dead silence. They did not expect such a great response from the people.


    Hao Ren immediately looked at Lynn Carter and said, "Miss Carter, expand the factory, start two more lines and offer rewards for people to work on weekends. Increase the output."


    Within fifteen minutes, Thunder Tech made ''One hundred seven million nine hundred eighty-two thousand yuan''. The profit was staggering. The market was shaken by this feat. Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "If my estimate is correct, we made a little over hundred million yuan, am I correct?"


    Markus Bourne had finished calcting the numbers and he nodded in confirmation. Even Byte Technology could not make this amount so quickly. Theirpany was not even a month old. Hao Ren said, "Donate fifty million to the charity, and allocate thirty million to acquire smallpanies that manufacture the crucial parts in Koro-Koro''s production. They will raise the price, I do not like the idea."


    Lynn Carter nodded, shocked by his quick thinking. Hao Ren said, "Use the seven million to issue bonuses to everyone including the factory workers. Also, Mister Bourne, get me a reliable public rtions officer, and an HR. You will focus on marketing only from now on."


    Markus Bourne nodded and said, "Yes, Sir. I will get it done within a week."


    The conference call was disconnected, and a mechanical sound echoed in Hao Ren''s mind, *Ding: You have gained recognition in the eyes of your wife. Completion of hidden task detected.*


    Hao Ren smiled andmented, "Well system, I missed you too."


    When Han Lingshi left, that night, Hao Ren had received a task to earn recognition in the eyes of his wife. It was evident, that Han Lingshi was keeping an eye on thepany affairs. She knew that he was a good man, and that he cared about her a lot. However, she stillcked the confidence when it came to his business abilities.


    However, Hao Ren had turned things around with one move, and he had made great waves in the world ofmerce. At the same time, his personal asset has sky-rocketed, the amount in his bank ount excluding the profit from the sale, was seventy-two million yuan.


    *Ding: You havepleted the task, the system will reward you with a yin-yang pupil. You can now see good fortune and bad fortune.*


    Hao Ren was shocked and thought if he could make a fortune at the antique market or stone gambling. Just when he was thinking about it, his eyes began to heat up. The heat was not too harsh but it still made him groan a bit before it calmed down.


    When Hao Ren opened his eyes, he felt that the world had be more vibrant. He could not see much difference in his surroundings. He thought if the system has duped him, *Ding: Host, I wonder if your IQ regress every time youplete a task, do you want to see colorful smoke all around you? This is a talent but to utilize it you will need to make some effort and train yourself to flip the switch.*


    Hao Ren ced his hand on his chest, his heart ached.

 Chapter 46: Meeting In-Laws. (1)

    Hao Ren did not care about what the system said to him. It was true that he was still influenced by the exaggeration of fantasy disyed in the novels he had read. The young man decided to train his sight. It was not easy but after a whole day of staring at birds from his balcony, he finally saw a wisp of blue emitting from the bird.


    Blue color meant a long life and harmony. Hao Ren almost jumped back on his feet. However, the stinging pain in his ribs made him realize the reality and he woke up. Hao Ren slept with a content smile on his face uncaring towards the fact that the inte was buzzing with the sess of Koro -Koro.


    ...


    The next morning, Hao Ren woke up and washed up. He was just about to eat some cereal when the phone rang. He saw it was Lynn Carter. He said, "Xiao Mei, put it on speaker."


    The call came through, "Boss, we have a situation."


    Hao Ren raised his brow as he sensed the urgency and panic in her voice. He asked, "What could make you fluster so early in the morning, Miss Carter?"


    Lynn Carter replied, "There is a group of people on the inte who im that we are a ck heartedpany and that we are selling cheap stuff with an expensivebel to rake profit."


    Hao Ren frowned and did not panic because such a thing was obvious,petitors would often resort to smearing people. The hundred million yuan profit had made them envious.


    Hao Ren replied, "Its not a big deal. They are just trying to ride the wave and gain poprity without any basis to flex."


    Lynn Carter took a deep breath and said, "If that was the only reason, I wouldn''t have been worrying, but awyer from Civil Court of people welfare just came over and served us with a show cause notice. They want to know what we are doing with the money."


    Hao Ren furrowed his brow and asked, "Since when did the Court of welfare began to question people about their ie?"


    Lynn Carter replied, "Someone filed a public appeal against us."


    Hao Ren raised his brows and said, "Fine, I will look into it, send me the copy of the document also, the charity we registered, I want the certification and everything legal about it. Since they wish to know what we are doing, I will dly tell them what we are doing."


    Lynn Carter nodded and said that she will send over all the details in a bit. Hao Ren disconnected the call and said, "Xiao Mei, find me the person who filed this application and also what motivated him to do so."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Alright, Boss."


    Hao Ren was pissed off, but he did not lose his temper it wasn''t right for him to panic or get angry over something that could be solved. People who make such moves were akin to foxes. They would be cunning and to hunt down a fox, the hunter needed patience.


    As he was thinking what to do, Han Lingshi sent him a video call invite. He smiled and got on the call, and saw a new face that surprised him. The girl was pretty but shecked the maturity that Han Lingshi had, he asked, "Who are you and how did you get this phone? Did you do anything to Han Lingshi?"


    His tone was stern and he was worried, however, the girl was shocked too, only for a second before she chuckled and said, "Hahaha, Big sis, your friend is a bit too paranoid."


    She paned the phone to the side and Han Lingshi appeared in the frame, she seemed to be driving and said, "Lingxue I have told you not to mess with him. Ren, this is Lingxue, my little sister."


    Hao Ren let out a sigh and said, "Say, do you remember that I am injured and this simtion is not a good thing for me?"


    Han Lingshi smiled at him. The young man sighed and said, "I apologize to you for reacting that way, Lingxue. Is it alright if I address you as Lingxue?"


    The girl replied with a nod and said, "I don''t mind, it only shows that you care about my sister. So it''s good. Sister was worried about your injuries so she wanted to call you but we are heading out for a charity event, so I used her phone. How are you doing?"


    Hao Ren replied that he was fine and the trio conversed for a bit before Hao Ren suddenly froze. Xiao Mei gave him a text notification that the person who did filed the application was rted to Han Yuntian.


    Han Lingxue asked, "Hello, Ren, is everything alright?"


    Hao Ren woke up and smiled at her as he asked, "Can you put Lingshi on for a second?"


    Han Lingxue paned the phone and Hao Ren asked, "Say, can I make a move against Han Yuntian?"


    This time the people on the other side froze. Han Lingshi asked, "What happened?"


    Hao Ren told her about the application and other stuff. She frowned and said, "Why don''t you wait till Ie back? If he is making a move against you means that he knows about us."


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Even if he knows, he does not have any proof. Also, by the time youe back, that scum will think he can strong arm me. I did not intend to deal with him but since he is sending himself to my door, I will not refuse to him."


    Han Lingshi could understand that Hao Ren was young and he did not like to be challenged, however, she was not confident if Hao Ren can handle thebined forces of her cunning uncle and that crazy Han Yuntian.


    Han Lingshi was still contemtion when a calm voice echoed in the car, "Ren, if you can take down Han Yuntian, I will acknowledge you as my Brother-inw and when you decide to go before the family, you will have my support."


    Han Lingshi almost drove the car into the side walk from shock. Hao Ren was the same, but his shock did notst too long. He regained hisposure and asked, "Do you know that Han Yuntian is supported by your father? Are you not worried that your dad might get hurt in this struggle?"


    Han Lingxue turned the phone and looked at Hao Ren through the screen. She lifted her hair and showed him a fine scar on her nape. She said, "This is the only thing that man has ever given me. When my mother was pregnant, he tried to hurt my mother. The entire family knows about this but they let him go lest it damages the family reputation.


    That man is my biological father yet from the day I came to the world he has never cared about me.


    As for that bastard of his, if not for the fact that my mother wanted to send me overseas, I would have taken his head on my own."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Then, fine, I will do what I must to gain your approval, Sister Lingxue."


    Lingxue smiled like a blooming flower and after a few minutes the call was disconnected. Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, can you dig up Han Yuntian''s cupboard and see if he has a demon buried there?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Oh, this is how metaphors are supposed to be used? Good, I will get to it right away Boss."


    Hao Rem smiled as he leaned back in the chair. A few minutester, he received the set of documents that the court has sent thepany. As the chairman of thepany he would have to appear in the court as the representative. Hao Ren did not mind it, and he saw that the date of proceedings was two days away only.


    Markus Bourne was a man with extensive contacts, he hired two people to deal with human resources and public rtions. He went all out and even contracted aw firm to represent thepany legally.


    This firm was called Prime Law. They were among the most reputed and cut throatwyers. Hao Ren researched the firm and found a lot of things about them. They were expensive, but they never took a case that harmed innocent people. Even Byte and Singrity technologies were refused by them.


    Hao Ren found that they were listed at the fifth position in the country, had many branches, but they had strict standards for their employees, and also they generated less revenue.


    Hao Ren contacted the person who was responsible for handling the Thunder Tech cases. He asked, "Hello, is this Attorney Leigh?"


    A calm voice sounded from the other side, "This is Leigh, who am I talking to?"


    Hao Ren introduced himself and said, "Sir, we have been served with summons from the Civil Court Of Welfare. Can you look into it?"


    The man on the other side replied, "Mister Hao, it is my job to do so, can you forward me the document?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Yes, I am sending you all the documents I found important now, and if you need anything else, you can contact thepany office."


    Thewyer agreed and things were kicked into motion. Hao Ren stood up and said, "Okay, so time to go and get some assets."


    Hao Ren changed into a set of decent clothes and took the elevator downstairs. He had Xiao Mie tell Heath to be ready. The man was wearing a tight fight ck polo shirt and cargo pant. Hao Ren smiled and said, "Mister Heath, you sure take your job seriously."


    The man smiled faintly and nodded. He asked, "Where are we heading sir?"


    Hao Ren said, "The stone gambling market."


    Heath was surprised, he did not expect Hao Ren to have such inclinations. In the past few days, he saw the young man working hard and thought that he might be different from other young masters. However, here they were, Heath was a soldier in his youth so he disliked those who did not have any discipline.


    Hao Ren looked at him and said, "Brother Heath, you don''t have to think so much, I am not going there to gamble, but for personal business."


    Heath shook his head and said, "Whatever you do, it is not my business, Sir."


    Hao Ren shook his head and sat down in the co-pilot seat. Heath got inside and Hao Ren said, "Do you know who operates the Vanity Jades and Jewels?"


    Heath shook his head and Hao Ren said, "Han Yuntian. He is the person who owns one of the biggest shop in the jade city. How does he extract Jade?"


    Heath replied, "By cutting the raw stones."


    This was how everyone did it and it wasmon knowledge. Hao Ren nodded and said, "The raw stones stock is where the real jewels are hidden. Han Yuntian allows people toe in and bet on stones, then if someone cuts open a jade he would offer a fair price to buy it. However, what do you think will happen if all of his jade stone was cleared out?"


    Heath was surprised but then he said, "How can someone clear out all his jade? Do you have something that can see through theyer of rock? I think they do not allow people to use machines."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "You will see what I mean, Brother Heath. There are many things in this world that cannot be exined bymon sense, and I happen to be one of them."


    Heath shook his head as he drove the car. Hao Ren did not mind the man doubting him, if not for the fact that he had Yin-Yang eyes, he won''t have dared to make such a tant move. Han Yuntian wanted to move on the path of exclusivity. However, Hao Ren wanted to destroy him and his exclusivity.


    After an hour, they reached the jade market. Hao Ren stood at the entrance of the fabled Jade Street with a pair of sparkling eyes, today he met his cousin-inw, and now he was going to meet the other one. He mumbled, ''Cousin inw I hope you will like my gift.''

 Chapter 47: In The Spirit Of Vengeance.

    Hao Ren was sitting in the car as they reached the Jade market. He was getting excited about how he was going to earn a lot of profit, however, suddenly the system sounded, *Ding: Host, sensing the spirit of vengeance inside you, a new task is issued. Destroy Vanity Jade and Jewels*


    The young man smiled and thought, "System, I came here to do that only."


    The system replied *Ding: Host you came here to earn profit, however, that is not the reason why you were rewarded by this talent. Yin-Yang eyes help people avoid bad luck and gues. This was why the courtiers and oracles were so valued by the rulers in the ancient time. Yin-Yang eyes is a blessing by heavens, if you use it for profit seeking actions.


    Let me warn you before hand, you will be losing your normal sight forget about the special powers.*


    Hao Ren was scared but then he quickly asked, "System, the fact that you gave me this gift was so that I can change my destiny, right? Then why can''t I use it to earn profit?"


    *Ding: Host, your destiny changed when you were reborn. Otherwise do you think you would have me someone as astounding like Han Lingshi? Since your destiny has already taken a different trajectory because of Han Lingshi, all the gifts you receive are to ensure that you help changing the trajectory of her destiny too. You both gain something from each other.


    Don''t think the system does not know why you cook for her daily.*


    Hao Ren sealed his mouth and then sighed. Heath came back after parking the car in the lot and the two of them moved through the market. Hao Ren began to test his Yin-Yang eye first. The entire market was loaded with people who had fortunate and unfortunate aura about them. He could tell who would make a fortune and who would suffer.


    Eventually he mastered the eye sight and after half an hour he was able to find out the true from false. Yes, Hao Ren spotted many dealers who were selling fake jade stones. This stones were created in the Knock-shops. These people specialized in creating such fake copies and the sophistication of their craft had reached a level where the people could not tell if the jade was real or fake.


    Hao Ren sensed his phone vibrate, and fished it out. He did not care about Heath who was looking at him with great curiosity. After all, when he came here he did want to deal a huge blow to Vanity Jade and Jewels, yet he did not even look at the shop at the moment.


    Hao Ren skimmed through the details of the data on his phone and found that Han Yuntian was more shady than he expected him to be. He smiled and said, "Brother Heath, buy a carving knife from the stall over there."


    The man nodded and quickly bought a carving knife. Hao Ren said, "Come, we have to create a scene, also, be ready to take down anyone who attacks me."


    Heath was surprised but then he saw Hao Ren walking in the direction of the Vanity Jade and Jewels shop. He did not know what this young man was going to do. However, he quickly followed him.


    Hao Ren walked inside the shop withrge strides, even though his hand was wrapped in a cast, he was still a charming young man. There were a lot of people inside the store. They were all big wigs, Hao Ren stood next to a jade figurine disy and a youngdy with thick make up approached him.


    She carried such a strong fragrance that it could be called a stench. Hao Ren looked at her and before she could say anything, he said, "I would like to buy this figurine. You can swipe the card."


    Heath had a weird expression on his face, he looked at the price tag and sucked in a cold breath. He wanted to say something but he held back. Thedy was shocked and looked at the card Hao Ren was holding in her face. She said, "Sir, this piece is worth 10999999, are you sure you want to buy it?"


    She raised her voice so that the other guests could see how there shop has made a big sale. Hao Ren nodded and spoke impatiently, "Can you not be so wishy washy about this? Just get on with the transaction already, I have to be somewhere."


    Thedy nodded like a chick pecking on grains and dashed to the billing counter. She quickly prepared a bill and then swiped the card in the POS. Hao Ren''s card had been upgraded by the bank system, thanks to Xiao Mei, he did not even have to show his face.


    The young man input the password and the transaction waspleted. He stood for a few seconds before thedy handed him a bill and said, "Sir, I will pack this figurine for you. Also, since you have spent more than five million yuan in our store, you will be a golden VIP and also get a bottle of hundred year old Mao-tai as a gift. The wine is brewed exquisitely by the monks of moon."


    Hao Ren clicked his tongue in annoyance. He was putting up the act of a spoiled young master. Thedy stopped speaking and removed the figurine from the disy. Hao Ren suddenly said, "Wait."


    Thedy was about to put the figurine inside a velvet casing, when she raised her head to look at Hao Ren. The young man said, "Give it to me, I want to admire it a bit more."


    Thedy handed the figure to him with both her hands. Hao Ren turned to look at Heath and said, "Carving Knife."


    Heath was surprised but still fished out the knife from his pocket, and raised his guard against all the people in the store. Hao Ren said, "This store is famous for its Jade and Jewels. I have learned from my grand father, that real jade cannot be scratched by even knives. Let me see if this jade is real or not. I am so stupid I should have done this before I bought this thing."


    Then among the gawking eyes of the people in the store, Hao Ren gently scratched the head of theughing buddha. Then he blew on it before he rubbed the surface of the jade gently with his shirt. However, the scratch did not vanish. He looked at a middle-ageddy and walked up to her and politely asked, "Ma''am, can you please help me test this jade? I will not me you for any damages.


    You look like a wise woman who is well versed in the ways of the world. Please."


    Thedy frowned at the early half of the sentence but then she smiled. Hao Ren used his sooth-saying skill. She nodded and gently scratched the surface of theughing buddha''s belly before trying to clean the mark on the belly. The next moment, she shrieked, "What the fuck!"


    Hao Ren raised his brows and gave her a thumbs-up. Someone else asked, "What happened? Was it scratched?"


    Thedy nodded and said, "It was scratched,e and see."


    The man came over and under the eyes of the stunned shop clerks and salesmen, theughing buddha was redecorated. The exmations were loud and the people raised a ruckus. using the shop for fraud. The middle-ageddy yelled, "Silence!"


    They were all big shots of the city. Even if they were not super rich, the worth of millions made them civilized people. Thedy looked at the sales girl who attended Hao Ren and said, "Call your manager, right away. He needs to tell us why is there a fake jade figure in this shop."


    Hao Ren sat on the side with a listless expression, Heath was standing behind him, and an uncle asked, "Young man, don''t worry, you will get refund. We are all your witness, we won''t allow you to be scammed."


    Hao Ren shook his head at the kind man and said, "Uncle, I am not worried about the money. It can be earned back, and I am not afraid of hard work. But, this is such a big shop, we people treat jade as a treasure, how can we even think of testing it before buying? I feel sorry for the people who bought so many pieces from them. How many of them were fake and how many were real. Who knows."


    The man suddenly opened his eyes wide and said, "Shit."


    He took out his phone and called home, he said, "Check all the jade we bought from the Vanity Jade and Jewels. Test them with a knife. Yes, I am sure, we just found them selling a figure for 10999999, it was fake."


    The other people were also regrs and some even came here from referrals, they all began to call the people they knew. All of this happened within a few minutes, when the manager came over from outside, the situation was already handled. The manager asked, "Dear Customers, is there any problem?"


    Hao Renughed, and heughed out loud. He stood up and said, "Manager, I came here to buy a jade figure, and I paid the bill of 10999999 in one go, even before checking the goods. However, upon checking I found that the figure was a fake. Your shop has scammed me of my hard earned money and many of these customers who trusted you also faced the same thing. How will you answer to us?"


    The manager''s face turned pale, and Hao Ren struck the iron while it was hot. He called the police and reported the fraud. He also called Mister Leigh to file anint in the cultural heritage department and also the consumer court. The rest of the people did the same. Hao Ren waited till the police came in, and then he submitted the receipts of his purchase along with the Jade figure.


    The rest of the people also came forward to participate as witness and even called home for people to bring in the fake jade they bought from this shop. The entire Jade street was turned upside down, the news exploded and every shop suffered the business.


    Hao Ren detected the jade was fake because while the real jade gives off an harmonious aura, the jade figure he bought did not have any aura at all. Heath was watching the entire situation from the side and he was shocked.


    With one move, Hao Ren turned Vanity Jade & Jewels from the pride of the industry to the bandit who would be hunted by cultural heritage department, fellow businessmen who still ran an honest business, even the fake ones wille after them for effecting them. While the customers wouldsh out even severely.


    Heath gulped a mouthful of saliva, he was scared by the cunning of this young man. He was not simple at all.

 Chapter 48: First Blood.

    Hao Ren returned home after his visit from the jade market. He wanted to see how Han Yuntian would react when the police showed up on his doorstep. He was sitting inside the car when he thought of something and called his PR department head.


    The call was answered very quickly and Hao Ren said, "Good day to you, Mister Nichs."


    Nichs was a senior journalist in his prime but now he was tired of the running around and wanted a quick buck so he was the head of the PR for Thunder Technologies. He heard Hao Ren calling him in a cheerful tone and asked, "Good day to you as well, Chairman, what can I do for you?"


    Hao Ren replied in a musing tone, "I was wondering if you have any friend in the news media?"


    Nichs raised his ears and asked, "Why would you like to know that?"


    Hao Ren sighed and replied slowly, "You know Mister Nichs, I was just scammed for one yuan short of eleven million in the Jade Market."


    Nichs was shocked and asked, "What did you say?"


    Hao Ren told him the details of the entire incident and said, "I have already asked an attorney to deal with the legal proceedings, but I think that Han Yuntian and his father, who own the Vanity Jade & Jewel would try to shut the mouths of the cops. If you have someone who would like to make a it big, please contact them to cover the story. There are still many people in the jade market."


    Nichs took a deep breath and said, "I will get to it right away."


    Hao Ren nodded and disconnected the call as he leaned back in the seat. He received a message from Attorney Leigh that he was at the police station and will be handling all the proceedings.


    Heath asked, "Sir, was it necessary to go after Han Yuntian in such a manner?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Yes, he is the one who started it. So, he will have to pay too. Even if he fails to harm me, but as long as he dares to even look at me or the people close to me, he will pay with his blood. Well, don''t worry, his father is very rich, they both bleed green."


    Heath gulped and stopped talking. Hao Ren reached back home and headed straight to the study. He asked, "Xiao Mei, what is the progress?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I have so many things to do, can you please be specific?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Vanity Jade and Jewels. How are they doing?"


    Xiao Mei checked for a bit and said, "The cops have collected the statements and they have returned to the police station, the case has been registered and they will be dispatching officers to nab Han Yuntian."


    Hao Ren leaned back in his chair and asked, "Where is Han Yuntian at the moment?"


    Xiao Mei replied after a few minutes, "He wasst scene at the Golden Hour Bar."


    Hao Ren nodded and after some thinking he said, "Can you check if there is any illegal activity going on in that ce?"


    Xiao Mei checked and replied, "No, nothing. I have been checking Han Yuntian for a few days now. He woulde here and get drunk then call a driver from an app to go home."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and said, "Quite careful with the rules he is."


    Xiao Mei did not say anything, but after a few minutes, Hao Ren said something and the n to trap Han Yuntian was kick started.


    ...


    Han Yuntian was in the VIP section as usual and was drinking with a few people. After an hour, he was already incapacitated, but his phone rang. He saw that the caller was his father. He furrowed his brows and picked up the call, and said, "Hello Dad, what''s up!"


    On the other side, his father said, "Yuntian,e home quickly, someone has broken in the vi and killed Cyan. I have locked myself in the bathroom, but I am afraid they wish to kill me."


    Han Yuntian was jolted sober and asked, "Did you call the police?"


    His father, Han Ming said, "No, I haven''t, these people seem to be from the fake jade factory. They are breaking everything. Come fast. Only you can stop them."


    Then Han Yuntian heard a few loud noises and the call ended with his father''s scream. Han Yuntian stood up from the seat and dashed outside. His friends were surprised but they did not care what he did. They went back to partying on their own.


    Han Yuntian was so nervous that something may happen to his father that he drove the car himself. However, how could a man, who could not control his steps drive a car straight?


    ....


    In the emergency services, a call came in, and the operator asked, "Hello, what is your emergency?"


    A calm old voice echoed, "Officer, there is a car that drove past very rashly and I am afraid that it might cause a huge ident. The license te is, JC09 H200."


    The operator asked for the location of the incident and the old man told her everything. The man even said, "That young man seems to be drunk."


    The call was disconnected, and the operator said, "All units in the Western Entertainment sector vicinity please be advised, you are looking for a silver gray sports car..."


    ...


    Han Yuntian did not know what was about to happen to him. Suddenly, he saw a shing red and blue light in his rearview mirror and then he heard an announcement, "JC09 H200, stop your vehicle and step out for inspection."


    Han Yuntian did not stop, he was so intoxicated that he did not remember his license number. He pressed the elerator and the cop car picked up the pace. They turned on the siren and the pursuit began.


    ...


    Hao Ren was eating his meal in the home when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Han Yuntian has been arrested for drunken driving, public endangerment, obstructing investigation, assaulting an on duty police officer, and resisting arrest."


    Hao Ren took in a deep breath and said, "Uff, the noodles are so spicy today. Also, good job Xiao Mei."


    Xiao Mei did not say anything just issued a ting sound before it went silent. Soon, it was night, and Hao Ren got a call from Han Lingshi. He picked it up and found his beautiful wife was looking at him with a shocked expression.


    Hao Ren asked, "What are you staring at? Did I grow more handsome in a few hours?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied softly, "You are the most handsome in the world."


    Hao Ren chuckled bashfully and said, "Don''t tease me. Tell me what happened?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "You attacked Han Yuntian and drew blood in the first time. I really want to give you a kiss right now."


    Hao Ren said, "You can do it, Ummahhh..."


    Han Lingshi was shocked to see him doing such a thing and then a voice sounded from the side, "I did not hear anything, continue. Let me open my horizons."


    Hao Ren was stunned and Han Lingshi was so embarrassed that her face turned red. She shoved the phone over to Han Lingxue, who chuckled and asked, "Brother-inw, what did you do to make Han Yuntian so miserable."


    Hao Ren became serious and began to narrate what he did and how he did it. The girl was surprised and then she was shocked. She said, "Brother inw, I did not expect you to be such a professional at this. You know the news has gone viral. The people are boycotting Vanity Jade & Jewels.


    The public opinion is so radical that it is catching up attention from the government. Grandpa was talking to Big sis Ling, and he said that it is possible for the Cultural department to fine them with a hefty amount. Also, the consumer court might cancel their trading license."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "That is all within expectation, but Old Master Han didn''t tell you that his grandson assaulted the cop and was arrested?"


    Han Lingxue was shocked and asked hurriedly, "Is what you said the truth?"


    Hao Ren nodded and asked her to check the situation.


    ....


    In a big vi, Second Young Master Han, Han Yuntian''s father, Han Ming was walking around restlessly. At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over with cold sweat on his face. Han Ming stopped moving and asked, "Cao, what do you think? Did you find who is doing this?"


    Cao was his henchman, he said, "Master, I found that a customer made a purchase of 10999999 in the store and then checked the jade. He found that the jade was fake. Many other people checked their products and half of them were fake. It does not seem to be a vindictive move.


    As for the drunk and drive, the young master is iming that you called him about being attacked, but the fact cops found no call records. He appears guilty and he even punched a cop."


    Han Ming clenched his fist and yelled, "This bastard son of mine will be my death. Call the policemissioner. Also, track the progress of the people in the cultural department and the consumer court. Find a way to settle with the customers who sued us. Also, close that fucking shop right away."


    Han Ming had lost a lot, and now he needed to find a way to salvage the situation.


    ...


    In the lockup, Han Yuntian was interrogated and hiswyer suddenly asked, "Who is the person who filed the case against my client?"


    The police inspector said, "Mister Neil, the person is called Hao Ren, and his attorney has already handled the proceedings. You will have to wait till Monday to get any contact information. I cannot bend the rules."


    Han Yuntian raised his head and asked, "Did you just say, Hao Ren?"


    The cop red at him and did not answer. How dare this guy expect him to answer his question after punching him. The inspector walked away, and Han Yuntian mmed his palm at the table as he said, "Hao Ren, you will pay for your actions. The war has just begun."

 Chapter 49: Meeting The In-Laws (2).

    Hao Ren was sitting in his house when he saw the news on the television that Vanity Jade & Jewels has been closed down by the cultural and heritage department and there license was revoked. However, he was waiting for the enemy to make a move.


    Hao Rent knew very well that snakes like Han Yuntian and Han Ming were not the people who would easily stop, and his guess was correct.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Han Ming is asking people to look into your background. Should I stop him?"


    Hao Rent thought for a bit and said, "Stall him. Also, bring up the stock market for the day."


    He was going to intimidate Han Ming. Xiao Mei followed hismands and Hao Ren began to specte and make money on daily trade.


    Meanwhile, Han Ming was getting anxious, because the police refused to give them any details of the people who filed theints. The pile of charges against Han Yuntian was so high that Attorney Leigh told Hao Ren that it was possible for him to make the court add the charge of a repeated offense.


    Hao Ren liked Attorney Leigh and gave him a thumbs-up for this. Hao Ren stopped trading only when the market closed in the western hemisphere. His profit was seventy five million.


    Suddenly, the system said, *Ding: Host, the task of spirit of vengeance have beenpleted. Vanity Store will not open now. You are rewarded with a golden manager lottery.*


    Hao Ren raised his brows and asked, "Let me see what this thing does."


    The system said, *Ding: Normal employees are all people who are driven by profits. You have the ideas but the people who execute those ideas always have some selfish reasons underneath their smiles. The golden manager will be loyal to you because of your ideas. The efficiency will increase."


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "System can this lottery be used at ater asion?"


    They system gave him a positive reply. Hao Ren sighed and began to slowly swivel his chair from left to right.


    Hao Ren had no intention of expanding his business at the moment. He wanted to get a stable foothold in the tech sector. There were many things he wanted to do.


    Suddenly, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Han Ming''s people are tracking you through the footage of you and Mister Heath at the market. They already know your car and license te number."


    Hao Ren frowned and said, "The car is registered under Lingshi''s name. It would be troublesome if they managed to connect the two of us together. Although I am not afraid of them discovering anything but I don''t want Lingshi to be troubled."


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, should I hide everything from them?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "If we hide something, then they will search even more rigorously. You can hide things online but not offline. I will have toe up with a proper solution to this problem called second Han Strain."


    Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, what do you have in mind?"


    Hao Ren said, "Connect me to Lingshi, tell her it''s urgent."


    Xiao Mei affirmed him and then a few minutester, Han Lingshi called him. She asked in a drowsy voice, "Ren, what happened? Are you alright?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Yes, I am fine, but your uncle and step cousin are stirring up trouble."


    Han Lingshi seemed to have been knocked out of her drowsy state and asked solemnly, "What happened?"


    Hao Ren told her how they are trying to find things about him and his family. Han Lingshi realized that the undercurrents are very strong. She said, "I will handle it, don''t worry."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Lingshi, I have a n and I intend to make a move against them to settle this entire situation once and for all."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "What do you have in mind?"


    Hao Ren spoke in a deep voice, "I need you to connect me to your cousin who helped you with Maria, the rest, I will deal with it."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Ren, don''t scare me. What do you want to do?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Nothing, just let these dogs eat each other. Your uncle would be taking the fall for it."


    Han Lingshi shivered as she thought how Hao Ren intended to settle things with the people. She could sense the intention to kill the people. Hao Ren did not say anything, he just leaned in the chair swiveling it slowly while Han Lingshi made her decision.


    After ten minutes, Han Lingshi said, "I will send you the details of Cousin Shenlong. Do what you must but safety first."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Good, don''t worry, I am always careful."


    Han Lingshi nodded before the two talked over for a few minutes. Hao Ren disconnected the call and decided to call Yue Shenlong. He researched about the guy a bit and nodded.


    Xiao Mei was capable of looking into every minute details of a target if she was given the time. Herputing power only effected the speed and not the uracy.


    ...


    In the morning Yue Shenlong had just came to the dungeon to check up Maria when his phone rang. He mumbled, "Aren''t you quick?"


    Han Lingshi had told him that Hao Ren might be reaching out to him to settle the situation with Maria and Han Yuntian. However, he did not expect the guy to be so quick.


    He answered the call and talked in a deep voice, "Hello, who is this?"


    Hao Ren replied, "My name is Hao Ren. I assume you are aware of my connection to Lingshi. So, can we cut to the chase?"


    Yue Shenlong raised his eyebrow and asked, Who do you think you talking to in this manner?"


    Hao Ren side, "Listen, I don''t have the time to waste. Han Ming is poking around my family. I assure you to not mess with me right now. Or do I need to call Lingshi so that you keep your temper in check?"


    Hao Ren knew about this guy. Yue Shenlong was the unbearable young master of the Yue Family. Nobody wanted to offend him, because he was notorious enough to kill and ruin the people for slightest of transgression. His nick name in the capital was the petty dragon.


    Yue Shenlong was stunned that Hao Ren did not seem to be afraid of him. He spoke menacingly, "Do you think big cousin would be able to save you? I can ruin your littlepany whenever I want. Do you understand?"


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Before you even think about how you can ruin me, let me give you a reality check."


    The call was disconnected and the monitoring screens of the dungeon turned ck. The next moment a handsome young man appeared on the screen and everyone was shocked.


    Yue Shenlong knew that it was Hao Ren, he was surprised to see him on the screen, sitting there with a cup of coffee in his hand. Hao Ren said, "It took me a minute to get inside your monitoring station. How much do you think it will take me to get in your offices andpany servers? I am sure that you are not as heavily defensive as Byte Technologies. Are you, Young Master Yue?"


    Yue Shenlong clenched his first and said while ring at the screen, "Han Ming might do anything to you but I can kill you."


    Hao Ren nodded and then asked, "Are your people stronger than Red Banner?"


    Yue Shenlong''s pupil constricted in shock. He did not expect Hao Ren to ask him such a question. As he was watching, Hao Ren took off his arm brace and give it a swing. He said, "Let''s meet and then see who is stronger."


    Yue Shenlong chuckled and asked, "What gives you the confidence that you can beat me."


    Suddenly, a calm voice sounded from behind him, "The gun aimed at the back of your head. That''s my confidence."


    Then a click echoed inside the monitoring room and everyone slowly turned to see a handsome man standing six feet away from Yue Shenlong, holding a gun aimed at thetter''s head.


    Yue Shenlong sensed his blood freeze. He could tell that Hao Ren was definitely not normal. He had a killing aura on his person and it was very intense. He asked, "How did you get in?"


    Hao Ren smiles and replied, "There are many loopholes in your security. I didn''t even break a sweat. However, two of your guards are stunned and they might need medical attention."


    Yue Shenlong looked at him and didn''t move even an inch. Hao Ren smiled and took back the gun as he said, "Lingshi would not like it if we fight among ourselves. What do you say, Brother Shen?"


    Yue Shenlong did not reply but then he sighed and said, "Big cousin used to say that you are talented and stuff, but I never expected something like this to happen."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Nice to meet you."


    He stretched out his right hand after holstering the gun inside his brace. Yue Shenlong chuckled and shook his hand as he replied, "Cheeky man, you are. I like it."


    The two of them joined hands and now will make their final move.

 Chapter 50: Mastermind.

    Hao Ren and Yue Shenlong stood facing each other. Thetter did not underestimate Hao Ren because of a brace on his arm. On the contrary it scared him for some reason. He could not help but ask, "How did you get in? Even if there are loopholes in the security, you could not have known theyout of the house with ease."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I hacked into your security system, and made it so that none of the cameras pick me up and all the rms were diffused. Avoiding the human guards was easier. As for theyout of the house, the satellite navigation helped me."


    Yue Shenlong was surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Hao Ren smiled as he went on, "Well, you can find the aerial image of the mansion by clicking the terrain button."


    Yue Shenlong was stunned and so were the rest of the guards in the control room. One of them could not help but ask, "Sir, can you tell me how were you able to talk with Young Master on the video call?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I only set a deepfake frame in the set up. I was monitoring the call and responding in real time. The voice was real but the scene was fake."


    The guards gulped a mouthful, they did not expect Hao Ren to be so proficient with technology. Yue Shenlong sighed and said, "I never expected that the state of art security system would have such loopholes."


    Hao Ren shrugged, and asked, "How is her mental status?"


    Yue Shenlong smiled and said, "In shambles."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Have someone fetch her a set of clothes, I want to talk to her."


    Yue Shenlong raised his brow and said, "Why do you want to put clothes on her?"


    Hao Ren winked and said, "You all will know in a bit. If you don''t mind, Brother Shen, put on a mask to cover your faceter, same with everyone else."


    Yue Shenlong was confused and tried to find out what Hao Ren was nning to do. However, the young man did not budge at all. After a few minutes, Maria was given a set of clothes and she was given some water and food. Yue Shenlong watched everything from the outside, and Hao Ren moved to go inside the holding room.


    ...


    Maria was sitting on the ground, filled with doubt, after a few days of solitary, her thoughts were in chaos, however, now she was given food and clothes. She had no idea what was going on or why her captor suddenly took pity on her.


    Just when she was thinking about it, the door of the holding room opened and her eyes opened wide when she saw Hao Ren walking inside. She stood up and pointed her finger at him. Hao Ren sighed and said, "Save your energy, I am not the one who is keeping you captive."


    Maria yelled hysterically, "Liar! If not you, who could harm me? You are the one who is doing it, or is it that bitch Han Lingshi? Tell me, who is keeping me here. What do you want from me."


    Hao Ren approached her with a calm face and then he delivered a stern p to thedy. Maria was forced to fall on the padded floor, as Hao Ren grabbed her neck with his right hand and exerted some force as he spoke coldly, "You dare to bad mouth Lingshi, while you are the one who betrayed her. Bitch, do you want to die?"


    Maria was scared shitless, and shook her head. Hao Ren sighed and flung her away as if he was throwing out garbage. Maria gasped for air, and watched Hao Ren walking around in the room. The young man took a deep breath and said, "Lingshi does not know any of this, she has been outside the country.


    Before leaving she filed a missing person report, and I know that she has been in contact with the police regrly even from there."


    Maria covered her mouth, as tears trickled down her face. She was shocked because the person for whom she betrayed Han Lingshi did not seem to have any intention of saving her or even look for her. Hao Ren said, "Han Yuntian and Han Ming are the ones who caught me."


    Maria opened her eyes wide, as she was stunned. She asked, "What did you say?!"


    It was hard for her to believe that the guy she loved moved against her. Hao Ren nodded as he sat down in the corner of the room, "A few days ago, Lingshi hired a guard for me. However, the person was nted by Han Yuntian. He brought me here on gun point."


    Maria was shivering on the side, after half an hour she finally asked, "Are you not worried that they might kill you?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "They want to take over the Empress International. However, if they kill me, Lingshi will not have any weaknesses, and she will ruin Han Ming and Han Yuntian."


    Maria scoffed and said, "You overestimate your value in her heart."


    Hao Ren chuckled as he pointed at her and said, "To think that someone like you would tell me about my importance in her heart. What a pretentious bitch you are?"


    Maria was stunned, and then she red at him, however, she could not refute him. Hao Reny down on the padded floor and said, "Do you think they could be watching us?"


    The girl rolled her eyes but did not talk to him. Hao Ren gazed at her and then turned his face away. Maria asked, "Do you think we can leave this ce alive?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I think we can. Han Ming has called Lingshi back by tonight. They intend to get the deal done as quickly as possible."


    Maria nodded and went silent, Hao Ren asked her, "Say, I know that you did betray Lingshi for Han Yuntian, but I cannot figure out why? Can you tell me?"


    Maria red at him but did not say anything. Hao Ren smiled and said, "Let me see, was he the knight in the shining armor that you always imagined when he met you?"


    Maria did not budge and then Hao Ren used his soothsaying skill, "You love him and that''s why you decided to betray Han Lingshi for him. You thought as long as he let Lingshi live, it would be alright. Am I right?"


    Maria turned to him with a snap and yelled, "Yes, that''s what I thought, and that''s why I did what I did. Who are you toment on it? Do you think Han Lingshi is an angel? She is a ruthless business woman. Yuntian was born out of wedlock, and the Han Family never epted him. Han Lingshi despises him, it was not his fault but Han Ming''s why is he the one to bear all the responsibility?


    Han Ming hasmitted many crimes all over the years, yet I don''t see anyone on his case. Why do you want toe after Yuntian? He is innocent."


    Hao Ren sneered and said, "From what I have learned, Han Yuntian runs underground drug dens, gamble shop, and his Vanity Jade & Jewels have a lot of fake Jade too. You say he is innocent, but to me he appears to be the biggest sinner of them all. If I had the power, his head would be rolling at the Jade Capital Square."


    Maria clenched her fist and said, "Fuck you, and fuck your power. You don''t know half of this shit. Han Ming is the person behind all the illegal businesses. He is the one who groomed Han Yuntian to look after all this ever since he was a young man. It was the father who corrupted his son and not the other way around."


    Hao Ren shouted, "What proof do you have?"


    Maria shouted even louder, "That old bastard is wearing a pendant, that is actually a storage drive. All the proof you want is in there. Alright, and not only that, that old swine is also involved with the Ye family underground forces."


    Hao Ren was dazed for a moment and then he smiled as he said, "Thank you for your help."


    Maria was confused when the door was opened and Hao Ren walked out leaving behind thedy to scream at the top of her lungs.


    ...


    When Hao Ren came out, Yue Shenlong and his men were looking at the former as if he was a monster. Hao Ren did not care about them, and came to the security equipment console before he picked up his phone and pretended to be on call. He said, "Xiao Mei, ess the footage for the past half an hour, extract all the audio against Han Ming."


    As he put his phone back, Yue Shenlong asked, "What are you doing?"


    He was confused, Hao Ren said, "My person is still able to monitor this system so the evidence will be extracted with ease. Don''t worry, tonight, Han Ming and Han Yuntian will be bidding there farewell to the world of living."


    He turned around and said, "Just be prepared to bring Maria out when I tell you to."


    Yue Shenlong watched him leave the room, and after a thought he chased after him but Hao Ren was no where to be found. Yue Shenlong was more scared than shocked at this moment. He could not believe that someone barged inside his family vi, and left unnoticed by the guards. He was angry but not at Hao Ren or the guards. He was angry on himself.


    How could all that he had done look like a child''s y to someone else. He clenched his fist, and mumbled, "Hao Ren, one day I will catch up to your strength."


    ...


    Hao Ren was sitting in the driver''s seat of his car, he used his assassination skills to move in and out of the Yue Mansion. The reason he went in like that was to shock Yue Shenlong and show his strength. This may seem unnecessary, but Yue Shenlong was a verypetitive person, he never took those who lost to him seriously.


    He was known for his ruthlessness, not to others but himself. He would go to any extent to hone himself into a person whose strength was supreme. Hao Ren exploited that trait to his advantage.


    Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, the extraction isplete."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Find me the most secluded ce outside the city. Find out if Han Yuntian has been released from the lockup."


    After a few moments, the AI replied, "Boss, he is still in. Han Ming needs your signature for the deal to go through."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "Tell Han Ming to send hiswyer to Mister Leigh and agree for the settlement of twenty million yuan plus psychological damages."


    Xiao Mei nodded, and said, "Han Yuntian should be out by the evening."


    Hao Ren smiled as he turned his vehicle, "Night is when the wolves prey, Xiao Mei."

 Chapter 51: Scene Set.

    Hao Ren reached back home, he was not worried about thepany at all, Xiao Mei was tracking the progress and also prompting the staff to move in the most optimal manner to ensure profit.


    The main thing that Hao Ren was focused upon at the moment was the Han family troubles. The sooner this settled the sooner he would be able to im his rtion with Han Lingshi. He did not like to stay in the closet about something so obvious.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Attorney Leigh has signed the documents and thepensation has been moved into your ount."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "Deliver a message for Yue Shenlong to deliver Maria in the secluded hills in the suburbs, half an hour after Han Yuntian reaches home."


    The Ai replied in positive.


    ...


    Han Ming had been anxiously waiting for the deal to go through so that he could call his son back. Even sinners cared for their children, specially crooked sinners like Han Ming. He received the call from his attorney that Hao Ren has signed the negotiation papers and they could directly apply for Han Yuntian to be released.


    Han Ming sighed and sat down in the chair, relieved.


    ...


    Han Yuntian went through the process and collected his stuff from the officer on duty and boarded the car with his father''s attorney. He did not say anything because he was thinking about how to avenge this humiliation.


    After a few minutes he asked, "What did you do to pull me out, Neil?"


    Neil sighed and said, "We had topensate all the people, we incurred huge loss this time."


    Han Yuntian furrowed his brows, "You paid the people to bring me out?"


    Neil nodded and said, "It was Hao Ren the primary reporter who dyed the signing of the document otherwise you would have been released in the morning only."


    Han Yuntian clenched his fists, his hatred for Hao Ren was multiplying at a shocking level. The car arrived at the vi where Han Ming lived. Han Yuntian had just gotten out of the vehicle when his cell phone rang. He picked up the call and from the other side, Maria''s voice sounded, "Han Yuntian, you bastard. You dared to trick me into loving me, yet you have been sleeping with other people?


    You fucking shit. I will tell the cops about everything that you and your father do."


    Han Yuntian''s gaze turned cold, but he spoke with an affectionate voice, "Love, what are you even thinking about? What have I done?"


    Maria scoffed and said, "If I don''t see you at the location I sent you within an hour, you will go back to the prison where the criminals love to fuck white boys like you. Understand, you swine."


    Han Yuntian took a deep breath to calm himself and asked, "What do you need?"


    Maria replied, "I only want you. I just want you to ept my love. That''s it."


    Han Yuntian checked the caller ID and after he made sure that it was really Maria, and he said, "Fine, give me your location, I wille over soon."


    The call was disconnected and Han Yuntian went inside the house. Han Ming was in the living room when he saw his soning inside, he smiled and stood up jovially. Heughed and said, "As long as you are fine."


    Han Yuntian was a crazy animal, but he was loving to his father. He was a bastard born out of wedlock, and while Han Ming could have abandoned him, the guy actually came forward, and took care of him, even overlooked his own daughter. Han Yuntian had been spoiled by Han Ming from childhood, but he loved his father.


    The two hugged each other and Han Yuntian said, "I will be going over to meet Maria."


    Han Ming looked at him and chuckled as he shook his head. He said, "Use protection, don''t give me grandchildren till you are the chairman of the Empress International, understand?"


    Han Yuntian smiled and nodded as he left home with a car key in his hand. In his vehicle he checked the location and drove quickly. He was enraged and since Maria wanted to take the heat, he was happy to give it to her.


    He would kill that woman.


    ...


    Hao Ren had asked Yue Shenlong to leave Maria on the ground in the woods and leave the ce. Maria wasying on the ground, she was unconscious, because the people had given her a knockout medicine.


    Hao Ren stood in the distance hiding in the cover of darkness. He spoke in a soft tone, "Xiao Mei, where is Han Yuntian?"


    Xiao Mei replied in his earpiece, "Boss, he would need half an hour to reach here."


    Hao Ren nodded, and he made his way toward Maria. He took out a small ss vial from his pocket and poured the content inside Maria''s mouth. He sensed her heart beat fainting till it came to a stop. Then the body of thedy began to dpose. However, when the skin turned blue and pale, Hao Ren was surprised, and said, "I did not expect the effect of dposing liquid would be so good."


    This liquid could elerate the dposition of the subjected organism. As Hao Ren was recording the changes, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Han Yuntian is here."


    Hao Ren quickly ran and climbed the tree before him. He did not have to wait for long before Han Yuntian came over. He could see from the expressions of the young man that things were not good, and even if he did not make a move before hand, then Han Yuntian would have killed Maria.


    Han Yuntian saw thedyying on the ground. He frowned, he was crazy but he had killed before and knew that Maria was not alive. At this moment, a calm voice echoed through the woods, "Greetings, step-brother-inw."


    Han Yuntian raised his head and spotted Hao Ren standing in the distance with a smile on his face. The former squinted his eyes, and asked, "You are, Hao Ren?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied in a friendly tone, "Yes, I am Hao Ren, the one and only. What do you think? Am I handsome?"


    Han Yuntian''s gaze turned cold and he asked, "Did you kill her?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "You should not ask the things you don''t want to know. Right?"


    Han Yuntian clenched his fist and smirked, "Do you think you can fight me with that broken hand of yours?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I can kill you with just one hand. Don''t worry, I won''t back off."


    Han Yuntian charged forward at Hao Ren quickly. Thetter was unbothered, this sort of fight looked too easy to him. Han Yuntian was a brawler, he might have been able to overwhelm the people weaker than him but he did not stand a chance against Hao Ren.


    Han Yuntian attacked Hao Ren, and thetter used his right hand to parry all the attacks, and after five minutes of moving around he said, "Han Yuntian, I expected a little better from you."


    Then he parried an attack, swiftly took out a silver needle from his belt and stabbed it in the back of Han Yuntian''s neck. Thetter was stunned immediately, after a few seconds, he fell down on the ground.


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Do you know why you are so miserable at this moment?"


    Han Yuntian just red at him, but he could not speak. Hao Ren smiled at him and said, "You dared toy a hand on Lingshi. If it was a fairpetition in thepany where you would want to beat her openly, I would not have minded looking at you, but you went as far as hiring the mercenaries. Too bad they died at my hands."


    Han Yuntian was scared, he did not expect Hao Ren to know that he was the person behind Red Banner. Hao Ren continued recounting the things Han Yuntian has done, and then he said, "In the end, your insolence is the result of your father being too supportive of you. So, your father should also follow you."


    Han Yuntian was shocked, Hao Ren smiled and said, "You are thinking how will I do that? Let me show you. Xiao Mei, send the clip to Han Ming and also call him over to hand over the money or he can collect the head of his son."


    Han Yuntian heard a voice, "Yes, Boss."


    Hao Ren smiled and introduced Xiao Mei to thetter. He was like a demon from hell who was tormenting Han Yuntian with great pleasure.


    ...


    Han Ming was having a drink on the bar when his phone rang. He picked it up and saw Han Yuntian calling him. He answered the call with a smile, but his face changed. Then he disconnected the call and turned to look at the message on his social media. It was a clip where Maria was talking about his dark businesses and this scared Han Ming.


    At the end of the clip, Maria looked at the screen, it was as if she was staring right at Han Ming, and said, "If you want your son to be back home in one piece, deliver twenty million cash to the location below. Or be prepared to collect Han Yuntian in pieces all over the city."


    Han Ming was so angry that he almost broke his phone with a tight grip. However, now that his son has been kidnapped by Maria, he had no other option to look for him. He could not call the police because his son was freshly released and if Maria did something crazy like sending the clip to the police or harming his son then it would be too much of a loss to bear.


    He threw his ss at the wall and quickly collected all he cash in his bag and then rushed over to the location.


    ...


    Hao Ren looked at Han Yuntian and said, "Your father loves you so much. I wonder what he would do if he was the one to put you to rest?"


    Han Yuntian shivered, and then he saw Hao Ren poke his body with needles and made a few signs with his hands. The young man was sent into a daze right away. Then he stood up before him and put a ck cap on his head to cover his face. The next moment Hao Ren covered his face with a ck cloth leaving only tiny gaps to see what was going on around him.


    He stood before Han Yuntian as if he was the hostage. Xiao Mei said in his ear piece, "Han Ming is reaching over in a few bits."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Do you know when to alert the police?"


    Xiao Mei replied in positive, and Hao Ren ced a gun in Han Yuntian''s hand, and the gun was pointed at his own head. The scene was set, and the main character was about to make an entrance.

 Chapter 52: Curtain Falls.

    Han Ming treaded through the dark woods slowly, he was fifty years old and his body was weak. The toll of years of indulgence was evident. He carefully walked while the bag was being dragged behind him. The old man was panting severely and cursing the person for selecting this location.


    He arrived at the ce that was being shown on his phone and saw two figures standing in the distance. They were both shrouded in darkness, but then he heard a voice, "Dad, why did youe here? Run, these people have already killed Maria. They will kill me as well."


    Han Ming knew that this voice belonged to his son, he said calmly, "Yuntian, don''t worry, I am here."


    He thought that the person with a ck mask was his son, then he moved his gaze to the man with the gun and said, "You don''t have to kill him, put away the weapon and take the money. Let my son go."


    However, the person shook his head slightly and asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you really think that your money can buy the life of this beast? Given how many crimes you bastards havemitted, my deed would be called a good deed."


    Han Ming furrowed his brows and asked coldly, "Do you think you can walk away after crossing me like this?"


    Hao Ren was very cruel. He did not intend to let any of them walk away from this ce. His decay poison had already taken effect on Maria''s body, and now he was going to y with these two father and son.


    Hao Ren watched from the holes in the mask, that Han Ming was getting angry and that was what he wanted. Behind him, Han Yuntian was having a hard time. His father was being humiliated by Hao Ren, and whilst he held the gun, he had no power in his body. He did not know how this guy was controlling him, but he was helpless.


    His rage had began to gush from his eyes. Suddenly, Hao Ren dashed forward and Han Yuntian''s voice sounded, "Dad! Shoot this motherfucker."


    Han Ming was shocked, he did not expect his son to pull of a stunt like this. However, he also came prepared with a gun. Han Ming dropped the bag on the ground and quickly took out the weapon from his waist holster, and then took aim at the armed man who was still shocked.He fired three shots quickly.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The dark woods thundered and the bullets pierced through the flesh of Han Yuntian. He watched as his father shot him in the chest. Han Ming took a few deep breaths, and he rushed towards ''his son'' who has fallen on the ground. He panted and said, "Yuntian! Yuntian... son, are you okay?"


    ''Han Yuntian'' turned around and before Han Min could react, he sensed a prick on his neck. He rubbed his neck, and helped Han Yuntian stand up. He dusted his clothes and said, "Thank god you are okay, I was scared to death."


    Hao Ren looked at him and took off his mask before he said, "Han Ming, aren''t you a hypocrite?"


    Han Ming froze and raised his head to look at Hao Ren, he was shocked, and asked sharply, "Who are you?!"


    Hao Ren said, "I am Hao Ren."


    Han Ming opened his eyes wide and Hao Ren pointed at the real Han Yuntianying on the ground, he said, "That''s your real son. You shot him with your own hands."


    Han Ming was shocked, his face turned pale at the thought of hurting Han Yuntian. He did not even look at Hao Ren and rushed over to check on Han Yuntian quickly. He did not even pay attention to Hao Ren.


    He rushed quickly to check on Han Yuntian and knelt on the ground. He touched his chest and wailed, "Yuntian!"


    Han Yuntian was bleeding from the shot wounds, his shirt was drenched in blood, and his breathing was shallow. Hao Ren watched everything from the side, and picked up the money bag from the ground. His gaze was so cold that it could freeze the mes of hell. Han Ming cried, and watched as his son took hisst breaths.


    Hao Ren lowered his gaze to look at the wrist watch and turned around to leave. As Han Yuntian''s eyes turned dim, Han Ming mumbled repeatedly, "Yuntian, dad is sorry, he did not know. I am sorry for killing you..."


    That was it, he did not turn around to confront Hao Ren. This was because of the drug that Hao Ren injected him with. It was a high dosage of a degenerative drug. Apart from thest few moments, Han Ming would not remember anything. Even if he cannot be convicted by thew, he would spend the rest of his life as a dummy.


    Hao Ren was walking away when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, you forgot the storage drive. also, you forgot to take out the needles from Han Yuntian and Maria."


    Hao Ren froze and let out a gentleugh as he said, "Xiao Mei, you just ruined my swag."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I apologize, but there is no one who cares about your swag in the woods."


    Hao Ren almost stumbled and fell on the ground. He shook his head and quickly went over to Han Ming and took off the chain around his neck. Han Ming did not even notice it, he only held onto Han Yuntian''s hand and kept mumbling. Hao Ren took out the needles from the bodies and tidied up the ce.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the cops are ten minutes away."


    Hao Ren sighed and picked up his bag as he left the scene. He was using his assassination skills, to ensure that he did not leave behind any trace.


    ...


    Ten minutes away, sh lights could be seen in the woods. Five cops were searching for people, one of them said, "Boss, I have a feeling that this was a prank call."


    The man in the lead said, "Can you shut up, Xiao Ting. Just do your job."


    They moved slowly but suddenly an officer shouted, "Captain, I found them."


    They all moved in that direction, and soon they all had their guns aimed at the person on the ground and shouted to make him cooperate. However, Han Ming was just repeating the same phrase in a low voice.


    They did not have any trouble hand-cuffing him and them taking him into custody as they called for forensics and reported two death counts.


    ...


    Hao Ren was resting in the bed when he got a call from Yue Shenlong. He put it on speaker and asked, "Brother Shen, what happened?"


    Yue Shenlong shouted, "What the fuck did you do? How did the police find that Maria has been dead for ten days? Wasn''t she alive in the morning?"


    Hao Ren said, "Why do you care what I did? Can you stop poking too much into the things that have nothing to do with you?"


    Yue Shenlong suddenly fell silent, and then he asked, "I found from my contacts that Han Ming has gone insane. They are saying that he killed his son as well. Brother-inw, what did you do? This is a perfect crime."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Brother Shen, there is no such thing as a perfect crime. Also, can you let me sleep, I am tired from all this."


    Yue Shenlong could not help but take a deep breath and say, "I don''t know what you did and how you did it. However, if you ever had any idea against my sister..."


    Hao Ren interrupted him and said, "I assure you that if there is one person for whom I am willing to go against the world and bear the sins on my heart, that person is Lingshi. Now, do not annoy me, please. I am really tired and need to rest."


    Yue Shenlong nodded and then disconnected the call. Hey in bed and sighed because the entire day he was working. He had toe up with a n, discuss with Xiao Mei to remove the loopholes and then he had to prepare the medicines too. He was running around and his injuries have not yet healed properly.


    However, just as he closed his eyes, his phone rang again. He sighed and checked who was calling him and found it to be Han Lingshi. He smiled faintly and picked up the call, the first thing Han Lingshi asked made him think that everything was worth it.


    "Ren are you okay? You are not hurt, are you?"


    Hao Ren shook his head with a faint smile on his face, and then two began to talk about what happened in the wood. The more Hao Ren told them about how he nned things, the more Han Lingshi and Han Lingxue were shocked and looked at him as if he were some monster.


    Hao Ren scratched the back of his head and asked, "Can you two stop looking at me like this?"


    Han Lingxue said, "Brother-inw, did you leave Han Ming alive, because of my family?"


    Hao Ren looked at her and said, "Lingxue, no matter what kind of a person he is. If he had fallen in this whole thing, he would have left a void in the heart of your mother, and grandparents. At least, now, they will have some assurance that Han Ming will be living with them. They could watch him."


    Han Lingxue sniffled and closed her eyes as she said, "Good. I am sleepy, bye."


    She left the room quickly to hid her vulnerable side. Han Lingshi looked at her and did not stop her. She sighed and said, "Ren, are you really okay?"


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "You are asking me because you think that I will be effected mentally because I killed some?"


    Han Lingshi hesitated and then nodded, Hao Ren smiled and said, "You shoulde back, I have a lot of things to tell you."


    Han Lingshi nodded with a smile and said, "One more week at the least, I will be back."


    The two people fed each other some sweet nothings for a while before they disconnected the call.


    ...


    While Han Lingshi and Hao Ren were flirting, in another corner of the world, a middle aged man was leaning against the bed with a young woman in his bed. Suddenly, the door of the room was pushed open and a young man walked in. He furrowed his brows and said, "Han Ming has been dered insane by the cops of Han Nation."


    The middle aged man furrowed and said, "Find out how this happened. Also, change your girlfriend. I like this one, and I am keeping her."


    The young man left the room without a word. However, the old man did not miss out the cold light shing in his eyes. He sighed and said, "You are still too green to fight me for the throne, son."

 Chapter 53: Surprise.

    Hao Ren did not know about the currents surging in the shadows. He woke up in the morning and after cleaning up, his gaze fell on the bag filled with money. He frowned, it was not safe for him to keep so much cash in the house and he also did not want to use the ill-gotten money for his use.


    He thought for a bit and decided to make anonymous donations. He said, "Xiao Mei, find me the best cancer research institute where they have achieved some actual results."


    Xiao Mei gave him a reply in a few minutes, and Hao Ren decided to take a trip to the ceter. He then walked out of the house and came to the floor below. Heath was outside the elevator. He took a deep breath and said, "Good Morning, Young Master Hao."


    The young man nodded and said, "Can you drive me to the office?"


    Heath nodded and said, "It is my duty."


    Hao Ren had not gone to the office for quite a long time. He wanted to see what was going on. The car moved through the traffic, and Hao Ren looked into the news, it turned out that the situation was not bad, Thunder Tech has been gaining a lot of hype in the market.


    The share price of thepany was rising and over the past few days many people had approached them for coboration. However, they had all been turned around because they did not need funding, and their marketing was strong.


    Soon, the car reached the office building, the Rubicon tower, Hao Ren came over to the office and heard a bout ofughter. He moved inside and spotted a couple of girls sitting on the reception counter.


    They saw him and called, "Excuse me, Sir, may I be of any help?"


    Hao Ren looked at them and said, "You guys are new, right?"


    As the girls were confused, suddenly, us walked out and froze, "Chairman, why didn''t you tell us?"


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "Do I need to announce every time Ie to work?"


    us shook his head and said, "You misunderstood, we all have been wanting for you toe over. After all, your recovery is something we all look forward to."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Gather everyone, we need to discuss the future of thepany, celebrating a small victory is not a sign of progress."


    ...


    Ten minutester, everyone was gathered in the bullpen, and Hao Ren asked, "Have you all been enjoying the sales these past two weeks?"


    The people did not smile, because looking at Hao Ren''s face, it was evident that he was not here for fun and games. He asked, "Does anyone have any idea about what we should be doing next."


    us cleared his throat and said, "Chairman, we have been researching a few options. These days the market for online games is very good. We can make some games."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "It consumes too much resources."


    Lynn Carter said, "Sir, how about house assistants?"


    Hao Ren raised his brows and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Lynn Carter said, "Sir, people have loved Koro-Koro, if they can get another appliance that can work in sync with Koro-koro, won''t they like it even more?"


    Everyone was stunned when they looked at him. Hao Ren leaned back in his chair and said, "Mister us, use your designing team and render a few samples of the said appliances for daily household usage."


    The people nodded and the meeting continued, after half a day, they had decided to move over to a bigger space, they had the money and did not have to worry about anything now. Just when he was thinking about it, Hao Ren received a call from Wilma Fey, the person who developed cosmetics for the Magnificent Cosmetics.


    He frowned and epted the call, "Hello, long time no see, Doctor Fey."


    Wilma Fey replied, "Good day to you too, Mister Hao. Can youe over to the office? I have something urgent to talk to you about."


    Hao Ren could sense some nervousness in her voice and thought about it before he replied, "Fine, I will be moving over, let''s have some lunch."


    Wilma Fey agreed and decided to meet him in a restaurant near themercialplex. Hao Ren stood up from the chair and moved out. He gazed at Lynn Carter and said, "I am going out for a lunch meeting. Have a good day you guys."


    Everyone wished him well and then Hao Ren left. Markus Bourne raised his head and said, "us, how soon can I get these renders and prototypes?"


    us smiled bitterly and said, "Uncle Bourne, do you think it would be easy to make these renders? Give me a few days, the other research teams will also join us so by the end of the week we will have a preliminary prototype."


    Markus Bourne nodded, and began to gather his contacts to be ready when the product is prepared.


    ...


    Hao Ren arrived before a ce called, Bamboo Kitchen. He made his way inside with Heath in tow. Thedy at the reception greeted them with a bright smile, "Wee to Bamboo Kitchen, do you have a reservation?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I am meeting Miss Wilma Fey."


    Thedy nodded and quickly checked the register before she looked at the side and said, "Emma, bring this gentleman to the private room ten."


    Another employee nodded, and led Hao Ren and Heath to the designated private room. On the way, Hao Ren raised his brow, he came across a young man who had a very haughty vibe about himself. Hao Ren knew this guy, he was Ye Shiling''s younger brother, Ye Tianshan.


    When he was looking into Ye Shiling, Hao Ren had studied the people around her briefly, Ye family fit perfectly in the definition of rotten to the core. They all had something dirty about them. Hao Ren sighed as he passed the person, the former did not give him a second nce, after all, he was the Young Master of the Ye family, how can any tom, dick, and harry be worthy of him to turn around.


    While Hao Ren was mulling over the situation, they quickly arrived at the private room. Thedy bowed slightly and said, "Sir, please wait a moment."


    That said, she knocked the room and confirmed with Wilma Fey before opening the door to let Hao Ren enter.


    Hao Ren entered the room and saw a frowning Wilma Fey and asked, "Doctor Fey, is everything alright?"


    Wilma Fey looked at him, and then sighed, she said, "How can everything be fine when Ye Family is dead set on taking us down?"


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "Can you borate?"


    Wilma Fey shook her head and said, "In the past two weeks, we enjoyed a great return and demand from the customers, however, this week, we were waiting for the raw material to arrive at the factory when we received the news that the local gang leader has been holding our consignment.


    You see, if the herbs are not processed, they will go to waste. We will be losing millions and not only that, the customers will not be happy either. If we are known for anything, that would be credibility. The Ye family made this move now because they know that we intend to hold a sale for the customers."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Is that why that Ye Tianshan was here?"


    Wilma Fey was shocked but then she nodded as she said, "He left not long before you arrived, and that bastard...."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "Don''t worry, I will help you get the herbs, after all this is my product too."


    Wilma Fey shook her head and said, "That guy demanded seventy million for ransom, where can we get that? It is hopeless."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "If that local gang leader agrees to work with us, nothing is impossible. You need to calm down and make sure that yourpany is fine. The board of directors you have must not be allowed to sell their shares to the market."


    Wilma Fey nodded and said, "That won''t happen, I will handle it."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Good, now shall we eat?"


    Wilma Fey suddenly noticed a brace on arm and asked, "What happened?"


    Hao Ren told her that it was a car ident and that was it. Wilma Fey was just a business partner, and not someone he knew personally. After the meal was settled, Hao Ren asked for a take away. Heath had not eaten anything, he was standing outside the room like a guard.


    Hao Ren said, "Doctor Fey, I shall see you in a couple of days. I would like to participate in taking down Ye family directly."


    Wilma Fey was surprised but then she nodded, after all, Hao Ren hade to her with the primary goal of taking down the Ye family.


    ...


    Hao Ren had just gotten in his car when his phone rang. He picked up the call, and his mother said, "Ren, give me your address, we are at the Jade City railway terminal."


    Hao Ren was shocked and eximed, "What did you say? Howe you are in the capital? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? I could havee to pick you up."


    Mrs. Hao frowned on the other side and asked, "Did you forget what date it is?"


    Hao Ren froze and then he sighed, "How can I forget that date? Now, you go to the waiting hall, I aming over to pick you. The terminal is close to my position."


    Thedy nodded and disconnected the call. Hao Ren sighed and said, "Brother Heath, please take me to the Railway Terminal, I have to pick up my mother."


    Heath nodded and turned the car to the terminal. Hao Ren finished one call and the second call arrived, he was about to pop a vein on his forehead when he saw the caller was Han Lingshi.


    He picked up the call, and thedy said, "Did you miss me?"


    Hao Ren was surprised and chuckled as he asked, "I did, now can you please tell me what got into you?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and shook her head as she said, "Did you eat?"


    Hao Ren nodded and told her about his engagement with Wilma Fey. Han Lingshi was surprised and then said, "Okay, that''s good, well, I will talk to you in a bit, I have reached my destination."


    Hao Ren agreed and then disconnected the call. He could not help but think what was going on today. Han Lingshi was taking the initiative to act cute and ask if he missed her. Then his mother had suddenlye over for his uing birthday.


    He could not help but sigh at the fact that life was really unpredictable. Heath drove quickly and said, "Young Master, we are here."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Hmm, I will be back in a moment."


    He took out his mobile and then called his mother. Thedy told him her location and Hao Ren quickly located her in the crowd. Mrs. Hao was sitting beside her trolley bag looking at the variety of people moving around her.


    Hao Ren approached her and called, "Ma."


    Thedy raised her head and scanned her son from top to bottom. Manydies were scrutinizing him at the same time. Hao Ren had changed and be very remarkable. However, Mrs. Hao did not care about his awesome changes, she stood up and asked, "How did you break your hand?"


    The young man shook his head and said, "A truck driver crashed into me, not my fault. I swear, you can ask Lingshi."


    Mrs. Hao narrowed her gaze and said, "You sure have gotten more gutsy, daring to use your wife to cover for you? Shame on you."


    Hao Ren froze when she called Han Lingshi his wife. He had an urge to ask how she found out, but then quickly, he realized that she had scolded him in the regional dialect, the female partner was also called wife.


    He took a breath and said, "Can you save the scolding for home?"


    He then dragged her bag as she followed him slowly. Mrs. Hao saw Heath opening the trunk and helping Hao Ren with the luggage. Hao Ren made the introductions and Mrs. Hao nodded to Heath who greeted her back.


    They got into the car, and then drove to the apartment. Hao Ren asked, "Is dad guarding the shop?"


    Mrs. Hao nodded, and that was it. They did not talk much, Hao Ren could see from her face that she was tired from the journey. He sighed but did not say anything much.


    ...


    They reached the apartment and Hao Ren helped her out of the car, Heath took out the luggage, they got into the elevator, and the olddy said, "This ce must be expensive, right?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Your blessings worked, I won this ce in a lottery."


    The olddy did not say anything and they soon arrived at the door, just when he was about to touch the handle, the door was opened and he saw Han Lingshi standing on the other side with a bright smile.


    He could tell that she was shocked, and suddenly, he said, "Surpriseeeee!"


    After all, his mother and wife had finallye face to face. This was a surprise for all of them arranged by the god of fates (AUTHOR)

 Chapter 54: New Task.

    Han Lingshi was stunned when she saw Mrs. Hao on the door beside Hao Ren, and vice versa. Mrs. Hao did not expect to meet Han Lingshi as soon as she reached home. Hao Ren looked at the two of them, he could not help but chuckle at the situation. They wanted to surprise him but they were surprised themselves.


    He yelled, "Surprise!!"


    Mrs. Hao and Han Lingshi woke up from the daze and the olddy pinched the arm of her son and twisted the flesh in her death grip. Hao Ren sucked in a cold breath and cried, "Maa!! It hurts, what are you doing?"


    Mrs. Hao let go of his arm and smiled at Han Lingshi, "I did not expect you to be weing me, thank you, Lingshi."


    Han Lingshi also regained herposure and bowed slightly as she reached out to take Mrs. Hao''s hand and bring her inside the house. However, she did not forget to turn around and re at Hao Ren.


    The young man sighed and took the luggage from Heath as he entered the house. In the house, Han Lingshi was showing Mrs. Hao around the house and Hao Ren asked, "Did you finish your work over there?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Yup, its settled. Lingxue also came back she will being over tomorrow."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I should get her a gift, no?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Forget it, she is not a child, you have already solved her biggest trouble."


    Mrs. Hao came out of a room and said, "Ren, this is a good ce."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Why don''t you and dad move over?"


    Mrs. Hao shook her head and said, "Mei is still there, how can we move back?"


    Hao Ren nodded, and then he suddenly thought of something. He said, "I will be going back to thepany, I have a few things to deal with."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and said, "Your mom has juste and you want to leave?"


    Her voice contained a hint ofint. Hao Ren sighed and wanted to say something when Mrs. Hao said, "Don''t worry, I want to rest anyways. Ren, go. Come back soon in the evening."


    Hao Ren nodded and left the house quickly. Han Lingshi was not a fool, she could sense something was off between the two of them. Mrs. Hao sighed, and when she saw Han Lingshi''s contemting expression, she asked, "Are you thinking what''s wrong between the two of us?"


    Han Lingshi was stunned but then she nodded, after all, since the elder has already seen through her thoughts, it was only right for her to reveal it.


    Mrs. Hao sat down on the couch and said, "Tomorrow, is his birthday."


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide and realized that she did know it was Hao Ren''s birthday. After she snapped out of her thoughts, Mrs. Hao asked, "Are you thinking why the atmosphere is so dull, when its his birthday?"


    Han Lingshi sat down next to her and nodded. Mrs. Hao said, "It is because on one of his birthday''s Mei was rushed to the hospital and she never woke up after that. Mei meant more to him that me or his father. We both were working people, and Mei was the one who nurtured him.


    The bond between them was so strong that when she finished her scans, the first thing she asked was if I made longevity noodles for Ren. She used to make them for him every year, and never missed it. That day, she made me promise to cook the noodles for him and never miss out.


    However, ever since she left, Ren has stopped celebrating his birthday. Ie and serve him noodles and that''s it."


    Han Lingshi was stunned, and saddened by this information. She never knew the pain Hao Ren was hiding behind his smile. After some thought, she said, "Aunty, do not worry, I will try my best to make him cheer up and enjoy life."


    Mrs. Hao smiled and said, "If you seeded to bring him to enjoy this day, I will give you the keys to the mansion."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and then she blushed, keys to the mansion was a ng for promoting one as an Empress. Mrs. Hao sighed and said, "I never thought my Ren could get anyone for himself in this world. He was not good to begin with and then after Mei left his entire personality turned very pessimistic."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Aunty, time and love heals all the wound. I am sure, that soon, Hao Ren will be able to ovee the demons in his heart."


    Mrs. Hao and Han Lingshi began to bond when Hao Ren came to thepany by cab. When he came to the office everyone was busy with the project he gave them. However, Hao Ren had a new idea and he was going to imply that right away.


    He said, "Yo, guys, listen up!"


    He spoke in a loud voice and the people all looked at him. Hao Ren said, "us, hire as many developers as you need, I want this product on the ground within two months. I have sent you the blueprints and source code framework.


    Lynn, acquire precision manufacturing factories, and get me the mechanical heads there. Also, contact some experts in the field of lithography and arrange a meeting with them."


    The people were surprised, Hao Ren said, "us look at the blue prints that I have given to you before you guys start questioning me."


    us nodded and then sat down before hisputer, soon, the rest of the people came over to his side and the office echoed with gentle exmations. None of the people could believe what they saw.


    After an hour, us stood up and asked, "Boss, what is this code, this thing can revolutionize the entire world of tech."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Don''t worry about that, just create a program for a semi intelligent bot that can be used for home management. As for the optimization, I will handle that. One more thing, this is top secret. Understood?"


    The people nodded, the tech division was the only one who knew what the true content of the email was. They were all young and this one project could enable them to leave their names in the history, how could they not be happy.


    Hao Ren then recalled that he had promised Doctor Fey to deal with the Ye Family. He came down and ordered a cab for himself. He got back home after a couple of hours. He found that Mrs. Hao has gone to bed, and Han Lingshi was waiting for him in the living room.


    He sat down beside her and sighed. Han Lingshi leaned closer to him and then asked, "Had a tiring day?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Yes, a new project has been initiated so needed to deal with many things."


    Han Lingshi patted the back of his hand and said, "Go, take a shower, I will set up the food for you on the table."


    Hao Ren nodded, and after a deep breath he left the living room to take a shower. He came back and saw Han Lingshi moving food from the kitchen to the dining table. The woman was wearing a white one piece dress, looking very elegant. He sighed, and she turned to look at him with a smile.


    She asked, "What are you thinking?"


    Hao Ren neared her and then said, "I am thinking how fortunate I am to find a beauty like you."


    As he was talking he ced his hand on her waist, but Han Lingshi smacked his hand away as she looked inside the house and said, "Aunty is here, control yourself."


    Hao Ren pursued his lips and Han Lingshi chuckled. Then she served him with the food, and asked, "What do you n to do tomorrow?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I am heading to the town nearby in the morning. The Ye family has been making moves that is hindering my business. I have to take care of that."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and asked, "What do you mean? What business do you have that could be affected by the Ye family?"


    Hao Ren told her about his involvement with the Magnificent cosmetics and Wilma Fey. He also told her the thing the Ye family had been doing over these past few days, and how they were hindering him. Han Lingshi tapped the table with her fingers and said, "Why didn''t you set up apany of your own?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Acquiring a setpany is better, but Magnificent is not for sale, that much is sure. I will coborate with them and earn money from them, at the same time I am buying their stocks without attracting their attention. I only seek equal profit so I will allow them to buy the stocks back in the future if they want to."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Do as you may see fit. I shall leave for the night."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Leave in the morning, sleep in your room. Mom would like to see you in the morning."


    Han Lingshi said, "Aunty has taken my room, and she is snoring, I can''t sleep there."


    Hao Ren looked at her and suddenly, the familiar mechanical voice echoed in his mind, *Ding: Host, your wife has some expectations, but she also hesitates. Take control and lead her to experience a night filled with love.*


    Hao Ren smiled at Han Lingshi and said, "Why don''t you stay with me for the night?"


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide and the young man said, "You would have to live in the same room eventually, no? Why not take tonight as a trial? I swear, I will not cross any boundaries."


    His words and expectant eyes made Han Lingshi tremble, she did not think Hao Ren would anticipate her arrival in his room, so much. The reason Hao Ren was able to do it was because the rest of the bedrooms did not have any furniture in them.


    Han Lingshi shook her head and wanted to say something when Hao Ren said, "Lingshi, I missed you."


    He then ced his hand on her hand and asked, "Do you not trust me?"

 Chapter 55: Night Filled With Love.

    Han Lingshi and Hao Ren were sitting on the dining table, next to each other. Hao Ren was holding her hand as he gazed in her eyes. He had just asked her to stay the night, and he was holding her hand as gently as if holding a delicate treasure.


    Han Lingshi was anxious, yet anticipation was visible in her eyes. She tried to peek deeper into Hao Ren''s soul, the young man seemed to be at the end of his wits. This proposal seemed to have taken a lots of guts.


    She did not know when he became so bold, but then the images of his lips on hers shed in her mind and a faint blush crept up her cheeks. She took a deep breath and calmed her heart before she said, "Ren, I am not ready for that step yet."


    It takes a lot of courage for ady to express her stance on intimacy aspect of the rtion. Hao Ren already knew this, but he was still surprised to think that Han Lingshi was so vocal that it made him look dense. He smiled and said, "I will never force you about anything Lingshi, as soon as you feel like I am reaching out a bit too much you can smack my hand and give me a dress down."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I know that you won''t force me. It''s not that I don''t like you, but I feel like we are progressing a bit too fast. I don''t know a lot of things about you even now. I like you, definitely, and just want to know you more before we reach the final step."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "You can take your time and I will always wait for you. However, do you know how much I have missed you this whole month? You being away is not the problem, but the video calls and the urge to feel you in my arms was like a smoldering burn to me. Can you really not stay the night?"


    Han Lingshi sensed that by the end of his dialogue, Hao Ren''s shoulder has slumped and his voice had be very disheartened. She did not expect Hao Ren to have such a strong sense of attachment with her. However, when she realized the things he had done for her, they were nothing short of capturing stars in his palm.


    Han Yuntian and Maria died, and Han Ming lost his mind. This was probably the best oue of this situation.


    She had gained a lot in this, and from what the police told the Han family, Only Han Ming was responsible for the actions, when Yue Shenlong told her about his infiltration stint she was shocked, she did not know what this guy was capable of, and when she heard him say that he gained the inheritance of an old medicine professional she could not believe him but then again, Magnificent Cosmetics would not stake on their prestige on the word of a young man without any capital right?


    Hao Ren before her was a man whom she thought she knew very well, but at the same time there was a mysterious halo around him. She could not help but want to peel off theyer and find out who is the real Hao Ren.


    After all these thoughts in her mind, she nodded, and said, "Fine, I will stay, but you are not allowed to take advantage of me."


    Hao Ren looked at her and smiled as he nodded his head in submission. Han Lingshi sighed and said, "I will get my clothes from Aunty''s room."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will be in the balcony, call me when you are done showering."


    Han Lingshi nodded and the young man left.


    ...


    In the balcony, Hao Ren''s eyes were flickering with a cold glint. He held his phone as he watched the twinkling lights of the city, "Xiao Mei, did you find out who is holding the consignment of the herbs?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I have gathered the information half an hour ago."


    Hao Ren said, "Alright, tell me."


    Then the AI began to narrate the story and the deeds of the local gang leader. This guy knew a lot of things about a few strong people in the city administration, and these secret evidences were his capital to rule over these people.


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "Xiao Mei, what do you think I should do? Earlier, I wanted to use this gang leader to deal with Ye family, but since you have found that this guy is linked to the Ye family, won''t it be better if we use the officials to enact their revenge on this guy? We will gain quite a lot of favor.


    After all, these people made small mistakes and only the weak officials have been trapped and targeted."


    Xiao Mei replied, "It is true, Boss, you will be able to gain leverage on these people and have them do your bidding. After all, they have been pushed a bit too much by this guy and they did not gain even a cent."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Contact these people one by one for me. I would like to have a call with them."


    Xiao Mei replied positively and then Hao Ren began to make calls to the leaders. He did not hide his identity but revealed the secrets he knew about them and also told them where the local gang leader was keeping these things.


    He assured them that if they managed to get those things, they will be free of their burdens, and in return he only wanted the consignment released. Not only that but Magnificent Cosmetics would go public and thank them for their help.


    The officials in the administration wanted nothing more than fame and support. Hao Ren showed a great degree of humility when talking to them. Also, with his sooth-saying skills it was not hard for him to get them on his side.


    The officials promised him to get things done before the morning. Hao Ren had introduced them to each other, and since they suffered the same disease they sympathized with each other.


    Hao Ren was thinking about the future when Han Lingshi appeared beside him. She was wearing a casual night t-shirt and pajamas, with her damp hair resting on her shoulder, her face lit up under the moonlight as if she was a fairy who descended to the mortal world.


    She looked at him and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Hao Ren looked at her and after a few moments he said, "I was thinking how much more do I need to work in order to achieve the goal you have set for me."


    Han Lingshi saw that his brows were furrowed as he spoke, she raised her hand and massaged his brows as she said, "If you stress out about this, then when you achieve the goal, I will be left with a bald Hao Ren. Do you want to go on dates with me like that?"


    Hao Ren smiled and his brows rxed, as he asked, "You will take me for a date?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and asked, "Why? You look good enough to sit by my side and peel fruits for me."


    Hao Ren chuckled and pulled her in his embrace. Han Lingshi did not say anything and she did not struggle either. It would be a lie to say that she did not miss him at all. The young man had be an integral part of her support system and she genuinely liked him.


    The two enjoyed the embrace. Hao Ren felt calm as Han Lingshi felt cold against him, simrly, Han Lingshi felt rxed as she leaned on his warm chest.


    They stood in the balcony for a few minutes, when they heard a ttering sound from the inside. Hao Ren turned around and said, "I''ll be right back. Mom probably needs water."


    Han Lingshi nodded, but then she decided to follow Hao Ren. The two of them reached the kitchen and found Mrs. Hao looking for some stuff in the kitchen cabs. Hao Ren asked, "Ma, what are you looking for?"


    Mrs. Hao replied, "Flour, to make noodles."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I will get you flour in the morning. Get some sleep for now."


    Mrs. Hao walked up to him and ced her hands on her waist as she asked, "Why are you so careless?..."


    She began to nag Hao Ren, and the young man took it all with a smile, not only that even Han Lingshi ganged up on him. The young man sighed and after sending his mother back to bed, he looked at Han Lingshi with a narrowed gaze. Thedy chuckled and asked, "Why are you looking at me like a viin? What do you want?"


    Hao Ren approached her step by step and said, "Thou shalt be punished."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and ran while Hao Ren chased her. Their voices filled the house with joy. Mrs. Hao wasying bed with her eyes closed but her lips were curled up. After a few minutes, she mumbled, "Mei, bless your brother to stay happy."


    ...


    After an hour, Han Lingshi and Hao Ren wereying in bed, while thedy was panting, Hao Ren looked a bit pale. He had been chasing after thedy for an hour and although he did not push himself too much, his body was not used to the sharp turns and twists inside the house and his ribs were strained.


    Han Lingshi was regained her breath after a few minutes, and then she looked at Hao Ren, who was also feeling better, his physique had improved, and it was helping him heal quicker too. Hao Ren turned to the side to look at her and found her looking at himself. They both wereying so close that they could sense the slightest of movement from each other.


    Han Lingshi asked softly, "How did you get inside the Yue Mansion? Shenlong was so scared."


    Hao Ren smiled, he knew that she would ask him something like this and said, "I used Xiao Mei to n the path of entry and exit, and I only followed that. With Xiao Mei beside me, it is not a big deal for me to walk in and out through the front door."


    Han Lingshi thought about it and believed him, she knew that Xiao Mei was a powerful AI. The two talked a lot and discussed a lot of things, unknowingly the distance between them had closed up, whether it was the bed or their hearts.


    The love between them was akin to a seed that was being nourished slowly and the bud was taking deeper roots.

 Chapter 56: Showdown.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi fell asleep talking to each other and unknowingly, thetter even found warmth in the embrace of strong arms. In the morning, Hao Ren woke up because of his bio-clock. He found that Han Lingshi wasying in his arms and a faint smile surfaced on his face.


    He could not help but gently blow away a the loose hair falling over her visage. His small action disturbed Han Lingshi, thedy slowly opened her eyes and Hao Ren hurriedly let go of her to sit up. He pretended to be unaware and stood up from the bed to go to the washroom.


    Han Lingshi watched his back and closed her eyes again with a smile. She had gotten up before him because her bio-clock had yet to adjust to the time difference, but when she sensed his warmth and calm, she decided toy their for a bit longer. She wanted to sleep in when she realized that her mother-inw was in the house too.


    She hurriedly sat up from her position and then sorted her hair in the apparel room before she moved out of the room and came to the living room, she found Mrs. Hao sitting on the couch listless.


    Han Lingshi greeted, Mrs. Hao with a smile, "Good morning, Aunty."


    Mrs. Hao smiled and greeted her, and said, "I used to wonder what would city folks do in the morning, turns out the ce is quite boring."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Aunty, you only came herest night, so you do not know but this house is good, and you will not feel bored once you have learned how to use it."


    Then she patiently taught the olddy how to use the smart features of the house. Mrs. Hao was surprised and at the same time very enthusiastic when she discovered all these things. Under the guidance of Han Lingshi, the olddy learned how to turn on the television and the news channel was put on.


    "This ising fresh from the Glitter Scent county,st night the authorities took action and they apprehended the infamous local gang leader. The police took an action and moved in decisively, however, the goons attacked the police officers, and severely injured two officers.


    It has been reported that the police officers shot down three people from the gang before the gang leader decided to surrender. The officers quickly conducted a preliminary interrogation and found that this local gang is linked to the Ye Family of the jade capital.


    I would like to remind you all that the Ye Family I mentioned is the same family that controls the Crown International and many other businesses."


    Han Lingshi raised her brows, and just when she was thinking about it, a calm voice sounded behind them, "I did not expect it to be this quick."


    Mrs. Hao asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Nothing, I have ordered the flour and other things you need, they will being up soon. I have a meeting lined up, so I will leave after having breakfast."


    Mrs. Hao nodded and said, "You have a house and a car, you have apany too, when are you going to talk to Lingshi''s parents?"


    The sudden question was akin to a nuclear st in the apartment and everyone suddenly fell silent. Han Lingshi was even more anxious than Hao Ren. She did not know what the guy would say. Hao Ren looked at his mother, took a deep breath and said, "Actually, I have something to tell you, but the situation is a bitplicated. I hope you don''t tell anyone else."


    Han Lingshi turned pale, she did not expect this from Hao Ren, she knew what he was going to do. She was not prepared, and Hao Ren walked around the couch. He sat down beside Han Lingshi, and held her hand. He could feel that her body was cold. Hao Ren looked at his mother and said, "Mom, actually, Lingshi''s family is a bit troublesome. It will take some time for me to rise to their standard.


    So, we are waiting."


    Mrs. Hao looked at Han Lingshi and after a few minutes, she said, "It is good that you are so concerned about this issue, however, do not ck off, and cherish her."


    Hao Ren nodded and then the olddy stood up. She went to the kitchen to cook noodles for him, while he held onto Han Lingshi''s hand firmly. He looked at her while she looked at him in a daze. She did not expect him to handle this situation so subtly.


    She calmed down after a bit and asked, "Why did you not tell Aunty about us?"


    Hao Ren replied with a smile, "What could I have told her? That I married in secret but my wife is a princess and I need to earn some strong capital before I could even confront her family? Do you think she will stay calm?"


    Han Lingshi understood this and nodded. She asked, "Well, I promise, that as soon as you make a reputation for yourself in the upper circle, I will not hesitate and go forward with the reveal. It is not a condition, but the fact that being with me could spell trouble for you is why I hesitate."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Aren''t I aware of that? The upper circle in the capital is not simple, its filled with the snakes in the shadows. Well, that reminds me to call Wilma Fey."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I will go and take a shower. Be right back."


    Hao Ren nodded as he picked up his phone and called Wilma Fey. The conversation was short, he assured her to handle the business, and Wilma repaid the favor by increasing his profit percentage. Hao Ren did not mind any of it, after all, his contribution to the n had increased significantly.


    After the call, hezed around on the couch, before Mrs. Hao called, "Brat,e over."


    Hao Ren got up and came to the kitchen, where Mrs. Hao was serving longevity noodles in a bowl and said, "Move it out to the dining table."


    Hao Ren hurriedly held the bowl and moved it out, he was afraid that his mother will explode on him. This was his biggest fear anything. The olddy took a deep breath and looked at the side, she found Han Lingshi dressed in a set of casual clothes.


    She hade over directly from the airport, and thus she had her luggage and clothes with her. Mrs. Hao smiled and said, "Truly, Lingshi, you are like a fairy that my son could have never met in his whole life."


    Hao Ren sighed, he had resigned to his fate where his family would discard him for his wife. Han Lingshi blushed a bit as she stood beside Mrs. Hao. The olddy smiled and said, "Go on, eat."


    Hao Ren nodded and ate the noodles quickly, Mrs. Hao rebuked him, "Look at you, so old yet so greedy, will the food run away?"


    Hao Ren looked at her andined, "It''s my birthday, why are you scolding me?"


    Mrs. Hao rolled her eyes, and said, "You are twenty three now, act your age."


    Han Lingshi only smiled from the side. After his meal, Hao Ren left home to go and handle work. Meanwhile, Han Lingshi told Mrs. Hao that she would go to her family ande back in a bit.


    Mrs. Hao did not mind and told her to take her time. She did not raise the question of marriage again, because although she was old, thedy knew that it was better to let the young people handle their business.


    ...


    Han Lingshi reached the Han Family mansion, and she sighed, the air was heavy, she could tell that the situation inside was not good. However, she did not care about it, and walked in with squared shoulders.


    In the living room, the entire family was gathered. Han Lingxue sat beside her mother and first aunt, Yue Yu. She looked at Han Lingshi and winked at her. Han Lingshi subtly nodded before she settled in her seat.


    Old Master Han was looking at his first son, Han Tang, who was sitting across him and asked, "What do you think? Did they find any clue?"


    Han Tang sighed and said, "Father, the police have seamed through that spot five times, do you think they would miss out on clues with so many people pressurizing them?"


    Old Master Han snorted and said, "I am sure this is a conspiracy against my Han family."


    Han Lingshi cleared her throat and said, "You are right grand father, all this is a conspiracy against us, and I even know the person responsible for this."


    Everyone looked at her and she said, "Grandpa, whether you agree to it or not, but Second Uncle has never taken the spirit of family seriously. You know that even if you defy it, the truth won''t change. If someone is responsible for his present condition, that''s himself."


    Old Master Han yelled, "Nonsense! How dare you speak in the family matters?"


    Han Lingshi did not budge and replied calmly, "I have the right to handle the everything in the Empress International, but I cannot speak inside the house? Fine, I will walk out and I will leave thepany to you as well, then handle it on your own."


    Old Master Han asked, "Han Lingshi are you rebelling against us?"


    Thedy shook her head and said, "You might think that you are the king of the Province, but ever since the day Han Yuntian ced a bounty on my head, I stopped considering them my family."


    Everyone was shocked, and Gao Yue asked, "Lingshi, what do you mean?"


    Han Lingshi snorted at the old man and said, "Didn''t he tell you grandma? That Han Yuntian, whom he wanted to seed and take over the Empress International, paid seventy million dors for my head and contracted a group of killers to handle me. Thankfully, those people died in a fire."


    BOOM!


    Han Lingshi was having a showdown and then she put down the facts and the evidence before everyone. Old Master Han was cornered, Gao Yue looked at her husband and said, "Old man, do you really think a dog will turn his tail? The only good thing that guy has ever done was to marry Xia Ping. How dare you argue his case? How dare you?"


    Han Lingshi came behind her grandma and patted her back gently as she said, "Grandma, forget it, its in the past, but now I want to tell everyone that the police have raided a few ces since the morning and they have found many illegal activities that were spear headed by Second Uncle. I have called a few people and they have agreed to keep it low-key.


    Otherwise, do you know how much loss we will all incur? Empress International will be the next Crown International and Ye family."


    ...


    Han Lingshi put down the gauntlet, after an hour, she and Han Lingxue came out of the house and got in the car. The two of them left the house calmly, but a few minutester, they both erupted inughter. They were happy to have over taken the family business and dealt with their enemy too.


    Han Lingxue suddenly asked, "Sister, what gift shall I buy to thank Brother-inw?"


    Han Lingshi said, "It is his birthday today, I was thinking to throw him a small party."


    ...


    Hao Ren was standing before a music instrument shop. He entered the ce and thought, ''System are you sure I won''t make a fool of myself.''


    *Ding: Host, do you think the system will reward you with skills that will make you look like a fool?*

 Chapter 57: Melodious Birthday (1).

    Hao Ren entered the music shop and looked around. He found an old man sitting behind the mahogany counter fiddling with something. The old man was also looking at Hao Ren and said, "The guitars and the drums are ced over there, you can check and y but if you break it, you buy it."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Sir, actually, I am looking for a violin."


    The old man cast an odd look to Hao Ren and then pointed to the side. Hao Ren walked in and found a lot of violins resting behind ss cases. He smiled and opened a case to pick up a violin.


    The old shop owner earlier thought Hao Ren was young and so he might be more inclined to guitars and drums like the trend of times. However, as soon as thetter asked for a violin, the shop owner became curious, he wanted to know what Hao Ren wanted. After all, even if the people came to his shop to kill time, they would go to the Piano and y a few pieces before leaving.


    Hao Ren took out a brown violin from the case and ced it over his shoulder and frowned. He used his right hand for most of the things, so it was his bowing hand, but his left hand was in a cast, how would he be able to hold the instrument?


    The shop owner shook his head, and sighed as he mumbled, "As long as he does not break it."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and ced the instrument back. He quickly left the shop under the disappointed gaze of the old man. He stood outside the store and thought, "System, you said I would be able to y the instruments and as I move forward, I will get better, but did you forget that my hand is broken?"


    *Ding: Host, your arm has healed, you seemed to have forgotten that your physique was purified. The purification ticket does not only clean the body, but also increases the healing capabilities of the body. The time of your recovery is lessened by half, or in othernguage, you will heal twice quickly now.*


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "You did not mention this earlier, but well, the fault lies in me too, I should have been able to sense the changes in my body."


    *Ding: You have been enlightened host*


    Hao Ren shook his head and walked to his car, Heath opened the door for him, and Hao Ren said, "Let''s go to the hospital."


    Heath did not ask much and nodded.


    ...


    On the other side, Han Lingshi was decorating Hao Ren''s apartment with Han Lingxue. Mrs. Hao was sitting on the couch watching the two girls moving quickly. She had a faint smile on her face. Han Lingshi seemed to be very unexperienced with this, and needed help from her sister many times.


    It was evening when the doorbell rang. Han Lingxue froze and Mrs. Hao frowned, they had yet to finish the decorations, if Hao Ren came back, it would be troublesome. However, Han Lingshi opened the door, and weed a bunch of people inside. They were all very employees of the Thunder Technologies.


    They all were contacted by Han Lingshi personally, and called over to the house for a surprise party. Though Markus Bourne and Lynn Carter were aware of her identity they did not say much, they knew better than to run their mouths.


    Suddenly, Han Lingxue said, "Sister, the gift I prepared is here."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and everyone grew curious. After a few minutes, four people came over pushing a big wooden crate box. Han Lingxue watched them and said, "This came at the right time."


    They got busy setting up the gift in a corner and Mrs. Hao was surprised to see so many peopleing together to celebrate Hao Ren''s birthday. In all her life, she had never seen more than two people who agreed to be with him, and those two people were Hao Mei''s friends.


    She was feeling emotional, and Han Lingshi caught a sight of this. She sat down beside her and asked, "Aunty, what happened?"


    Mrs. Hao voiced her thoughts, and Han Lingshi realized that Hao Ren was really unappreciated. She consoled thedy.


    Han Lingxue was standing at the side and us was observing the Piano and asked, "Miss Han, why did you think that it would be nice to gift the Boss with a piano? Does he know how to y?"


    Han Lingxue shook her head and replied, "I am not really sure whether he knows how to y or not, but my sister does. She has trained to the professional level, so this piano is actually meant for my sister to y music for him. What do you think, isn''t it a very thoughtful gift?"


    us and the rest were stunned and then gave her a thumbs-up. This was a good rhythm of sparking romance. Then Han Lingxue said, "Sister, don''t you need to get used to this piano?"


    Han Lingxue red at the girl who was smiling widely. Mrs. Hao watched this and chuckled then she sent Han Lingshi forward to y, she wanted to see her ''future'' daughter-inw''s skills.


    ...


    Hao Ren in the meantime returned to the music store, this time he did not have a brace on his arm. The old man did not say anything, he was already disappointed by Hao Ren''s earlier performance. However, after ten minutes of scattered sounds, Hao Ren moved his bow and the musical notes flooded the store.


    The old man was shocked, he looked at Hao Ren, who was ying the violin in the corner of the shop.


    The shock did note from the ying but to the staggering improvement. The notes were getting clearer with every stroke, he kept on ying for half an hour, and by the time he ended, the old man was already standing up on his feet.


    He was astounded, and his eyes were glittering. Hao Ren looked at the violin in his hand and then walked up to the counter with a smile. He said, "Sir, I would like to buy this one."


    The old man regained hisposure and said, "Young man, if you don''t mind, may I suggest you a violin?"


    Hao Ren was surprised and then nodded, the reason he was buying it was because he yed it for the past half an hour. This was a beginner level violin among the other pieces. The old man smiled, and then he rushed inside the store. He came back after five minutes, holding a ck case.


    The shop owner opened the case and said, "Young man, this one is what my father made, and it is the only one in the world. Take a look."


    Hao Ren looked inside the case and was stunned by the instrument inside, it was engraved with a intricate patterns and lines. He could not help but extend his hand and wanting to touch it. The old man said, "How about it?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I would be honored to have this. However, why do you say that this is the only one in the world?"


    The old man replied, "Five hundred years ago, their used to be a tree called the Vermillion Rose. That tree is no longer found in the world. At least not in the ces where humans have been to. The flower of that tree was called to be the most beautiful one. Legend is that if someone gifted that flower to their lover, they would be tied together for eternity.


    However, since that tree was extinct, and my father chanced upon a block of wood. People said that it was rotten, but after scrapping the rotten part away, he managed to create this."


    Hao Ren was surprised to here such a story behind a violin. He asked, "If this is the only one left in the world, then won''t you be earning much more by selling it to some collector?"


    The old man chuckled and replied, "My family is a family of musicians, how can I bear to have this one sealed in the ss and be disyed to the world? You are good at music, I wish that someday the music you create can reach the world."


    Hao Ren did not expect to here such a high opinion on his skills from this old man. He thought, ''I wonder if it is me or the system, whose skills are being praised.''


    He smiled wryly and nodded. He asked, "Sir, since this instrument is one of a kind, then you must not refuse to the price I offer."


    The shop owner was surprised but before he could react, Hao Ren transferred ten million to him. The man was shocked, but before he could say anything, Hao Ren replied, "Old sir, in the future when I need someone to do look after this violin, I will look for you."


    Then he left the shop without taking any answer. The old man shook his head and sat down on the chair.


    ...


    Hao Ren reached home, and after some thought, he said, "Brother Heath,e and have the dinner with my family. It is my birthday tonight."


    Heath thought for a moment and said, "Happy Birthday, Young Master. It would be my pleasure."


    Hao Ren nodded, and they both came to his ce. Hao Ren pressed his thumb against the fingerprint scanner, and the door opened. He did not notice it, but just when he was changing his shoes, three people jumped before him and took out party-poppers as they yelled, "Surprise!"


    Hao Ren was taken aback and after the confetti fell down, he saw the people from hispany, the entire staff was here, and then he saw his mother standing with Han Lingxue in the back.


    He was looking for Han Lingshi when, Han Lingxue pointed to the side. Hao Ren walked in the living room and found Han Lingshi sitting in front of a ck wall piano. She smiled at him and her jade like fingers began to glide over the keys.


    She yed a traditional ''happy birthday'' arrangement for him. The people waited for the first time and when she looped the second cycle, they all began to sing together. Hao Ren was stunned, and his eyes were glistening with tears.


    Mrs. Hao frowned and scolded, "Brat, you are not allowed to cry at such a joyous moment."


    Hao Ren stood up straight and answered, "Yes!"


    The people burst intoughter, the usually cking and casual Hao Ren was being schooled by his mother. Everyone came forward to wish him. Han Lingxue wanted to have a cake cutting ceremony but Mrs. Hao told them that Hao Ren did not like to cut cake as it reminded him of his sister''s tragedy.


    However, since they had gotten a cake, they decided to serve it as a dessert and not make Hao Ren cut it. The party was on, everyone was happy and joking around. Suddenly, Han Lingxue asked, "Brother-inw, did you buy a guitar?"


    Hao Ren shook his head. He opened the case for every one to see, and suddenly Han Lingxue screamed, which shocked every one.

 Chapter 58: Melodius Birthday (2)

    Han Lingxue screamed and caught everyone by surprise. Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and asked, "Lingxue, what are you doing? Can you stop behaving like a child?"


    The youngdy calmed down and asked, "How did you get old man Richter to give you this violin?"


    Hao Ren raised his brows and asked, "Oh, so you have been to the Richter music shop? Hehe, it was coincidental. Mom, you remember I learned it y with Mei? So, I wanted to gift myself something nice, and went to the store. There I yed a few notes of that song and the shop owner gave me this."


    Han Lingxue was still shocked, but Hao Ren ignored her and recounted the entire incident in the music store. After he was done and the people were dazed, they did not expect this instrument to have such a story. Han Lingxue clicked her tongue and said, "Do you think ten million is a big price for this violin?"


    Everyone nodded while Hao Ren shook his head. The people looked at him in confusion and Han Lingxue said, "Do you know how much did the Mother Earth Research Center offered to pay for this?"


    Han Lingshi smacked her shoulder and said indifferently, "Stop with the dramatization and tell us already."


    Han Lingxue raised her finger and said, "Billion."


    The people were shocked, and Hao Ren smiled, "True, they want this violin to be used in research, and even the shavings of this wood can be used in grafting. This is not to surprising to me. On the way back, I read quite a few articles on the qualities that the Vermillion Rose tree had, so I can understand what the scientists mean."


    The people thought about what he said and they also nodded. Mrs. Hao frowned and said, "You paid ten million for an instrument that you could not even hold properly? Have you grown up to be a lost cause?"


    Hao Ren was immediately humbled, the other people were surprised and then they smiled. Mrs. Hao was very nice to them but her own son, the reason why they were all here, had been scolded without holding back.


    Hao Ren sighed, and said, "I will y it for you, wait."


    The young man took out the violin carefully and after tuning it, he closed his eyes before taking a deep breath and then his bow fell on the strings. The music from the violin was clear and it resonated within their hearts but Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide when she heard this.


    The acoustic effect of the instrument was nothing like she has ever heard before. She finally understood the reason this instrument cost Hao Ren so much. Then she focused on the tune, and could not help but close her eyes. As Hao Ren yed his skill improved terrifyingly. Gradually everyone was lost in the music and the imagery that it created in their minds.


    They could see Hao Ren chasing behind his parents and his family, it was very joyous but then as he grew up he lived in blockades. Mrs. Hao had tears in her eyes, she could sense his pain as he yed, however, suddenly, the music took off and it carried their heartbeats along.


    The people imagined Hao Ren meeting a beautifuldy, and how he fell in love with her. The young man was conveying his emotions so clearly that it was overwhelming. Everyone could picture Han Lingshi beside him.


    Just when they were feeling happy the music came to a sudden halt.


    Mrs. Haoined, "Why did you stop?"


    Everyone else nodded and looked at Hao Ren, who smiled helplessly and said, "Ma, I have yet to see the future, how can I y it in the song if I have not yet prepared it?"


    Mrs. Hao snorted and said, "Excuses, that''s all you have. Go away, you ruined my mood. I was about to imagine my grandchildren."


    The people were surprised and then Hao Renughed as he hugged his mother and said, "Ma, you are so cute."


    Mrs. Hao rolled her eyes and said, "I know, get lost."


    The others alsoughed at this.


    ...


    The party came to an end, the guests left, only Han Lingshi and Han Lingxue were left behind. Hao Ren was helping them clean the dishes and the rest of the tter. Mrs. Hao wanted to stay up she had been told to rest because she was leaving in the morning.


    Han Lingshi stood beside him, she wanted to do the dishes but Hao Ren red her down about it, so she was stuck to drying them up with a kitchen towel. She asked in a low voice, "That song earlier, when did you write it?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Would you believe it if I said that I only yed on a whim? I had no ns but when I thought of what to y it just came to me. It was all conveying my true emotions."


    Han Lingshi looked in his eyes, and could not help but blush faintly. Hao Ren looked at her in such a gentle manner that she was flustered. He asked in a low voice, "What gift did you get me?"


    The youngdy raised her flutteringshes and took a deep breath to regain herposure before she said, "I did not know what to give you. At this moment, you do notck anything materialistic."


    Hao Ren smiled and nodded. It was true that he did notck anything in terms of material. Suddenly, Han Lingshi moved behind him and put on a gold chain around his neck, at the bottom of the chain was a sapphire iid in gold. It was carved like a rose.


    Han Lingshi said, "This is something I bought from my first ie. I want you to have it."


    Hao Ren could still sense the warmth on the chain, and he had noticed Han Lingshi wearing it on her person always. He put down the dish in his hand and without caring about his wet hands, he turned around and pulled Han Lingshi in his arms.


    Thedy opened her eyes wide and was about to scream from the sudden move, when she felt a pang of warmth ovepping her mouth. Hao Ren had kissed her, and the kiss was so purely filled with love there was no lust.


    Han Lingshi also gave in after a few seconds, the kiss was the fruition of their emotions for each other. The two of them parted and looked each other deeply in the eyes, when suddenly, Han Lingxue walked in humming a tune.


    She saw Han Lingshi and Hao Ren in a embrace, and the two of them also saw her. Han Lingxue smiled and said, "Oh, I did not see anything, please continue, I shall leave."


    She ran away, leaving two stunned people who looked at each other and could not help butugh out loud.


    After the cleaning, Hao Ren sent the two girls away, and he asked Heath to drive them, after all, it was not safe for them to move alone at this hour. Mrs. Hao would have him lose ayer of skin.


    ...


    In the morning, Hao Ren helped his mother, and even cooked breakfast for her. Mrs. Hao was surprised to eat his cooking, and praised him a lot. Hao Ren almost had an urge to ask if she was his own mother and not some alien who reced her.


    However, he did not wish to receive the slipper so he shut his mouth. When he was driving her to the station he asked, "Why can''t you stay for a few more days? Old Boy Hao can still look after himself, no?"


    Mrs. Hao smacked his shoulder and said, "Don''t call him old boy. Anyhow, Old Hao and the few others have been organizing medical camps, they invite big doctors and their students to give the people a check up and earn experience. So, I have to go back."


    Hao Ren recalled this and nodded, he said, "Okay, I wille to see you on the spring festival."


    Mrs. Hao nodded, and soon she vanished inside the train station with her little trolley bag and Hao Ren left for the office.

 Chapter 59: Meet Grace.

    Hao Ren came to the thunder technologies office in the morning, today he had a meeting with the experts who were researching lithography machines. Although Hao Ren had the Xiao Mei, but even the AI could not think about everything from the scratch.


    Hao Ren came to the office and found that most of the people have turned in for work. He asked Lynn Carter, "Miss Carter, where is the meeting scheduled? Also, what happened to the bigger office?"


    Lynn Carter nodded and replied, "I bought a small seven floor tall building in the city center, the building is being renovated. The management discussed and thought that it was better for us to have an office under our own name, it is better than moving from ce to ce. Also, it adds to the financial credibility."


    Hao Ren understood this and nodded. A few minutester, Lynn Carter told him the address for the meeting and Hao Ren was about to leave when us rushed up to him and said, "Come with me, we have something to show you."


    Hao Ren frowned and then decided to follow him in the back room. Behind the bullpen, they had reserved a room for the technology team. Where they assembled the prototypes. Even Koro-koro the cleaning bot''s prototype was assembled in this ce.


    us and the rest were among the top schrs in the Jade City University, they were good with the hardware as much as they were with the software.


    ...


    Inside the room, us and Hao Ren stood up before a humanoid robot. Behind the two of them the entire team was present. us said, "We all did not bring you a gift yesterday, because we decided to give you one today."


    Hao Ren had an amusing smile on his face and shook his head. He said, "Be quick about it us. I have to go and meet the professors from the Jade City University for another project."


    us smiled and said, "Grace, wake up."


    The robot had a LED disy on the head, it lit up with a white light pattern and formed a basic emote and replied in a mechanical voice, "Good morning, Master us."


    us said, "Introduce yourself to Mister Hao."


    He gestured toward Hao Ren who stood beside him. Grace turned around and replied, "Good morning, Mister Hao. I am Grace, the household assistant."


    Hao Ren nodded, and replied, "Nice to meet you too, Grace. Can you tell me a bit about your keyponents?"


    Grace nodded her shiny head and said, "As you know that I am a robotic household assistant. My body is built around a carbon fiber skeleton, all myponents together weight around seventy eight kilograms. For eyes, I am using Krisp eight mega pixel camera sensors. My voice output is a Sheldon 60 mm speaker system.


    The joints and limbs have been constructed with Sonic brush less motors. I can trante sevennguages in real time, and converse properly. My main tasks are divided in three protocols, protection, coordination, and finally learning.


    I will provide protection to the young and old of the houses I am assigned to, and also coordinate with them in tasks like serving the tea, cooking, cleaning, arranging various things they would need, and at the same time, learn different behavior patterns from them to enhance and conduct a cordial interaction with humans."


    Hao Ren nodded, but he still did not show any emotion on his face. He turned to look at us and asked, "Has she learned to walk?"


    us nodded, and said, "That was the first thing we taught her yesterday."


    Hao Ren smiled as he said, "us, grab an emergency repair kit, you and Grace areing with me. Also, tell Lynn to hire a team of guards right away, we are going for a field test."


    His words were like a bomb, the engineers were not sure if Grace would be able to sustain all the things that she could get exposed to outside, but Hao Ren left after delivering the decree, he did not care if anyone had any concerns, this robot just gave him the best chance to convince those old professors to help him in researching the lithography machine.


    Even if they did not join him, they should still share some of the research results and theories with him so that he could use Xiao Mei to deduce ande up with a way.


    Lithography machine was the necessary thing needed to create processing chips and that was why Hao Ren was so inclined to get one. Han Nation was severelycking in technology because the manufacturingpanies of these machines treated them as treasures and monopolized the chip set market.


    They had strict rules to not sell their treasures to anyone, even thepanies in their own countries. Hao Ren wanted to advance the level of tech for hispany but if he tied up a contract with thosepanies he would have to give up significant amount of profit.


    ¡­


    After an hour, seven tall guards came over, they were hired on a daily basis, and to make sure they do what they were told to, Heath was set over them to supervise. As a military veteran, Heath took control of the situation quickly and while he familiarized with the people, he also made sure they stay in line.


    us and Hao Ren carried Grace into the elevator, covered with a ck cloth and then moved her to a car. Heath drove the luxury car, while Hao Ren and us followed in a cab. The rest of the guards had their own vehicle.


    ¡­


    Jade city university a few old men were gathered in the garden, and talking among themselves. One of them said, "This Mister Hao Ren sure is taking his time. I have a ss to teach."


    Another old man smiled at him and said, "Kraft, aren''t you just trying to avoid the game of capitalism."


    Professor Kraft was the youngest of this shaky bunch but he was very skilled. He shook his head and said, "Professor Ting, I swear, I just have a ss."


    The two of them bickered with each other, when they heard loud exmations from the side of the ground.


    The old people did not like too much noise, especially the university was a ce where people came to shape their futures. This garden was right beside the library, why would these students scream so much.


    Kraft stood up and looked in the direction from where the sound came, and after a few seconds he opened his eyes wide and mumbled, "In the name of Electron, what the fuck is that?"


    Many other old people were surprised, Professor Ting asked, "Kraft, what could it be that made you lose yourposure?"


    Kraft raised his hand and said, "Look there and you will know, professor."


    All five of them stood up and looked where Kraft pointed, and they found a robot dribbling a basketball on the ground as it steadily walked over to them. The movements of this robot were not stiff at all. Behind the robot, two youngsters were walking, while the rest of the crowd was blocked by a few burly men.

 Chapter 60: Thundering Progress.

    Hao Ren and us arrived closer to the professors whose eyes were glued to the robot. They were like a bunch of kindergarten students who just found a new toy. Hao Ren and us exchanged a nce and smiled.


    us said, "Grace, can you identify the people before you?"


    Grace turned her head a little while still dribbling the basket ball, and said, "The professors from Jade City University. From left to right, Professor Duke L. Deen, Professor Jiang Ting, Professor Matthew Kraft, Professor Jeremy Rein, and Professor Almanac Haitian."


    The five old boys were stunned, Hao Ren smiled and said, "Grace, introduce yourself to the Professors."


    Grace stopped dribbling the basket ball and held it in her hands. The old people were fascinated and the robot started to introduce herself. After a few minutes, when she was done, the old professors looked at Hao Ren and the young man smiled as he said, "Grace is the final prototype of our new product line. She is the first step towards a better future."


    Professor Kraft asked, "What do you want from us when you are capable enough to create her?"


    His voice and demeanor was calm, and his eyes were brimming with questions. He has seen a lot of impressive tech in the world but this was the first time where he saw a robot that was capable of doing a lot of things that a human could.


    Hao Ren replied, "Would it be alright if we talk in a secluded ce?"


    He looked at the bunch of enthusiastic students, and then at the group of old men. Professor Ting nodded and said, "Fine,e along."


    ¡­


    us was left outside with Grace, they were using the interaction with students as a data gathering event. Also, the students were excited and wanted to post this encounter on the inte but Hao Ren told them to wait till the official announcement and they will be among the first batch that will receive a House-bot.


    Meanwhile, Hao Ren and the professors were sitting in a separate room inside the library. They were all looking at Hao Ren, who smiled faintly and said, "You just asked me what I want, the answer is very simple. You are all leading scientists and engineers when ites to the chip technology. I am sure that none is better aware of the current trend than you are.


    While the western hemisphere is already moving up with 4nm chips, we are still stuck at 6nm and 8nm.


    I also want to create devices that uplift the status of living of the people. However, I cannot do that without the higher quality chipset. While I am notpletely money minded, I don''t have an aversion toward it either. Money can be used to develop better technology. So, I want to ask you all toe together and join the Thunder Research Center. Explore the boundaries of the chip technology."


    Professor Almanac smiled faintly and said, "I understand that you are ambitious, but you have to know that research is too costly. Many tycoons have tried and even after the decades of research they have only reached 6nm chipsets that you see in the best domestic brands. Are you sure you will be able to pitch in the money?"


    Hao Ren confidently nodded and said, "I will put in fifty million yuan in the research fund every month. Also, all the research that you do will be assisted by the calctions of a superputer. So, the results wille out sooner. What Ick is humans who have the courage to tread forward and redefine the boundaries. That''s why I came here."


    The old people looked at each other and Hao Ren said, "You don''t have to give me a response now, you can wait till you see the results achieved by Grace when the units are out and about in the market."


    The people nodded and Hao Ren left after asking them a few things. The reason he did not pressurize them was because he wanted to umte more funds and also a sight where the people could research in peace. Also, Thunder Technologies was not yet a big name. Thinking about this Hao Ren left the office.


    ...


    Hao Ren came out and found that the students were watching Grace with great curiosity, they were asking her many questions and the unit was answering them with great efficiency. Suddenly, Grace said, "Friends, if you all do not mind, can we resume this conversationter, my battery is running low."


    The students saw that the smiling emote on her face had turned into a slightly upset one. us said, "Guys, Grace is a prototype and is still in testing phase, please cooperate."


    Many people knew us and they left the ce after agreeing and wishing them. Hao Ren said, "Let''s go, we have stuff to do."


    Soon, they were back at the office, and Hao Ren called the Human Resource head, the person was told to hire youngmunicative people to set up a call center that will help the customers find answers to their questions and also theints will be addressed quickly. Then Hao Ren set the date for the release of the House Bot in thirty days, and he asked us to increase the battery output.


    He was sitting inside his cabin and thinking about the financial block before him. As he thought for the solutions, he thought of stock marketing but it was not that good in the short run. Suddenly, he recalled the Golden Manager card that the system has given him.


    He thought and said, "System, I would like to use a golden manager card, but can you tell me how to get the most out of this card?"


    *Ding: Host, you can select the which type of manager you want.*


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "I would like to have someone who can raise money for me from stock trading and investment in small start uppanies."


    *Ding: With that in mind, if you use the ticket, you will be able to find a manager you want.*


    Hao Ren thought that it was quite simple, and said, "I want to use the ticket."


    *Ding: Golden Manager Ticket is in use.*


    Hao Ren waited but found the notification stopped at an obscurely small sentence. He thought, ''What does it mean, ''in use''? What the heck is going on here?''


    However, just when he was confused, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, some Mister Dion is calling you."


    Hao Ren looked at the call and then said, "Xiao Mei find me all his details."


    The AI acknowledged and a few minutester, he found that Dion was a director in one of the top ten investment firms, the golden pioneer. However, he had been limited to deal with just one field while he had great hobby.


    Thinking about it, Hao Ren called the guy back and said, "Greetings, Mister Dion, how may I help you."


    Dion was shocked and said, "I did not expect you to know me, Mister Hao."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "How can I not know someone who looked into my trading profile?"


    Xiao Mei told him that Dion had been prying around his profile, trying to find a way to connect just now, and Hao Ren used it. His enhanced intelligence wasing in to y. His words shocked Dion and he froze.


    Dion had been in the field for over fifteen years, and had looked into many people, he had always been discreet but this was the first time he was caught, and from what he knew, Hao Ren was very young.


    He took a deep breath to calm his mind and replied, "I apologize for prying too much, Mister Hao, but I wanted to meet you and discuss the scope of a coboration."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "You came at the right time, I am looking for a financial manager who can help me multiply my capital in short and long term. I wonder if you would be willing to explore the possibilities."


    Dion replied, "Mister Hao, I was thinking of taking you up as one of my clients."


    He rified that he did not want to work for anyone else. This meant that he was fed up of the limitation set upon him.


    Hao Ren replied, and said, "Mister Dion, what I am offering you is aplete freedom position in my business, you can mobilize the funds and invest it in any field you would like, be it a small dog cafe or the multi billion dor research center, the choice is yours, I only care for the results.


    It goes without saying that the investment shouldn''t be of illegal nature. I only want a stable return, if there is a lose less then ten million dor you don''t have to report to me. What do you think?"


    Ten Million Dors was a big amount, none of the clients that Dion had approached allowed him this much leeway. It was as if ten million was chump change. He asked shakily, "Mister Hao, are you sure?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Mister Dion I can make up ten million dor with one session in the western market. The business there is booming. I do not have any reason to lie to you. As for the specifics, why don''t we talk after youe to the Han Nation?"


    Dion replied, "Mister Hao, I don''t need to talk, as long as you allow me to act ording to the things that you offered, I will work for you. Many people do not understand this but boundaries in terms of investment or learning are the biggest reason for me to always looking outside my window. It is a big world so why do I have to be limited to one spot and do something decided by someone else?


    I will being over in a week, I would like to meet you the same day."


    Hao Ren chuckled and he understood that Dion was getting high on the scent of freedom, but he did not intend to stop him and wished him well before disconnecting the call. As he put down his mobile, Xiao Mei said, "The Ye family is making a move against magnificent cosmetics boss, if you did not stop them right away, it will be millions in losses."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Some people never learn how to stop until they are six feet under."


    He would raze the Ye empire to ground within a week.

 Chapter 61: My Kinda Dessert.

    Hao Ren waszilyying in his chair close to noon. He had just been informed by Xiao Mei that Ye Family was going to pull some strings and file a fewints like usage of fake ingredients and other malpractice cases against Magnificent Cosmetics.


    Hao Ren had told her to tap into the phone calls of the Ye family and find out whom they are contacting. Then dig up the dirt and bury the enemies in it. Before they had the chance to do anything that could harm his interests he would take out the Ye family they have been acting a bit too much now, as if the loss of Ye Shiling did not effect them at all.


    Just when he was mulling over the thought, he turned his head and saw the people leaving their desks to eat. He realized it was lunch time. Hao Ren smiled and said, "Lingshi hasn''t eaten something I cooked for a few days. I should make her something."


    He jumped on his feet and said, "Xiao Mei, what shall we cook today?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I have taken the taste for bad people suffering at your hand, can we do that?"


    Hao Ren was surprised and then he looked at his mobile as he smiled crookedly and said, "Xiao Mei, you little devil, you have learned how to please people. Naughty."


    He left the cabin while bantering with Xiao Mei.


    ...


    Hao Ren came to the market and shopped for the ingredients before he called Han Lingshi. The call connected in an instant, and Han Lingshi asked, "Howe you have the time to call me?"


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Lingshi, would you like to eat my cooking?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled at his adorable tone, and said, "Yes."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Can you arrange it so that I can cook in yourpany cafeteria? Going back home to cook will take a lot of time."


    Han Lingshi agreed and said, "Fine,e over, you can use the kitchen."


    Hao Ren disconnected the call, and decided to buy more ingredients. Since he was using someone else''s kitchen he could make them a little something. Then he loaded the stuff inside the car, and it was so much that even the back seat of his luxury car was filled with boxes to the brim.


    Heath drove the vehicle while Hao Ren fiddled with a newly bought knife set. He could not help but shiver as he saw Hao Ren smiling like a maniac at times. Hao Ren was unaware that the exited inner child of his looked like someone who was out to kill and swig on some chilled blood.


    They reached the Empress International Building, and earlier Hao Ren had gotten in touch with the cafeteria in charge. The other party found that Hao Ren was the special chef who came to cook for the president and immediately be respectful. He was waiting with the rest of the staff in the parking lot.


    Hao Ren got down the car and introduced himself with a smile and the in charge stepped forward with a likewise expression. This man was blonde and young, and he was slightly smaller than Hao Ren, but he was handsome.


    The man smiled and said, "Wee, Chef Hao, pleasee I will show you around the kitchen."


    Hao Ren nodded and followed him. He did not say anything but it was sure that this young man was somewhat arrogant. The two of them went inside the kitchen and Hao Ren found the kitchen to be very well equipped. Hemented, "Such a good kitchen. Very nice. Well, I will get started, the president must be waiting."


    Hao Ren then began to unpack the ingredients and quickly processed them. His speed surprised the rest of the people, the blonde raised his brow and stepped up as he asked, "May I be of any help?"


    Hao Ren looked at him and then smiled, "Not for the time being, the machines are enough. I will ask you when I feel like."


    The blonde nodded and with a glint in his eyes he asked, "Chef Hao, I wonder where did youplete your studies? After all, for the president to hold you in such a high regard, you must have an brilliant resume."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I will answer all your questions after I have finished cooking, what do you say?"


    The blonde sneered but nodded. Hao Ren''s speed elerated and he moved quickly. His knife was smooth and the cuts were pristine. He made a drink, an appetizer, a main course dish and a dessert. The blonde was surprised, and asked, "Chef Hao, why did you make so much dessert?"


    Hao Ren was ting the food and replied, "It is my gift to the rest of the people, you can serve it to them. Well, now I shall take my leave, the president must be hungry."


    Just when he was about to carry the tes up, someone came and said, "Mister Hao, The president said she would be having her meal in the cafeteria."


    Hao Ren wasn''t surprised but the cafeteria staff was shocked, they sprang into action and began to sort the ce up. Hao Ren pushed a trolley out and found Han Lingshi to be sitting on a table next to the window and he remarked, "Tch, such a cliche setting. The protagonist halo of my wife is too blinding sometimes."


    It was as if Han Lingshi heard his words, that she changed her table to the one that was visible from all the angles. Then only did she nod slightly. Hao Ren shook his head and pushed the trolley over. Han Lingshi smiled at him and the people gawked in their minds, outside they all just pretended that nothing happened.


    Hao Ren shook his head and looking at his wife, dressed in a ck cooperate dress and radiating the bossdy aura, he smiled and said, "How do you always look so pretty?"


    Han Lingshi just smiled and did notment, then she put up a stern face and asked, "Chef Hao, what have you prepared for me today?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "You might like it. Today, I have made you Honey zed pork and lettuce wrap. I took a twist at the ssic risotto and made easy chicken fried rice risotto, and finally, my proud creation, mango coconut tart, with a refreshing mojito."


    As he spoke he swiftly set up the table, the fragrance in the air captivated many people, and some of them even drooled. Hao Ren smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I made a lot of dessert you all can go and have it."


    The crowd dashed out, and Han Lingshi asked in a low voice, "Why did you share my food with them? You are not supposed to cook for other people."


    Hao Ren looked around and poked her nose gently as he said, "You are still the only one who is eating a set of mealspletely prepared and served by me. As for theirs, it is finished by the cafeteria staff."


    Han Lingshi snorted and said, "I will let you pass."


    Then she began to eat, but Hao Ren did not notice that a pair of eyes was still looking at them with a cold glint. The staff was full off praises for the tart. Hao Ren did not need their affirmation but he epted thepliments with a smile on his face.


    Thinking about this, Han Lingshi finished eating and said, "Come, follow me, we have to discuss a few things."


    Hao Ren nodded, and followed her after greeting the cafeteria staff. He did not bother with the blonde, but he did sense malice in his gaze.


    ...


    In Han Lingshi''s cabin, Hao Ren was sitting on the couch and Han Lingshi was serving tea. She asked, "Are you aware of what is going on with Magnificent?"


    She was pointing at the cosmeticpany and Hao Ren nodded. Han Lingshi then asked, "What do you intend to do with them?"


    The young man replied, "I was thinking of stomping the snake before it had the time to raise its head."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, and then the couple began to discuss the strategy. Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "You can buy some stock of theirs, this way no one will suspect if you push the administration to take action against the Ye family, after all, the enmity is quite public."


    Thinking about this, Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Good, I can provide them some promotion channels as well so the deal should go through easily."


    Hao Ren replied, "Whatever you do, make it go through by the day after tomorrow. I will be acting then. Also, if you have any projects that you need people to invest in, tell me. I need to earn money."


    Han Lingshi smiled and asked, "Aren''t you in a rush?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I am setting up a research center so it will need me to put in fifty million yuan every month plus a superputer, these things are not easy to do. Technology is a pitfall."


    ...


    After discussion, he came out of the cabin and was going to leave when he thought of something and went back. Han Lingshi asked confusedly, "What happened?"


    Hao Ren asked, "What''s the name of that cafeteria Chef?"


    Han Lingshi gestured him to wait as she looked through theputer. After a search, she said, "He is called Liam Trime. What happened?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Nothing, he was looking at me maliciously, I want to look into him."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and said, "That shouldn''t be the case, he was vetted properly."


    Hao Ren thought and then replied, "I am probably thinking too much."


    ...


    Hao Ren left the Empress International and said, "Xiao Mei, give me the blonde."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Now, that''s my kinda dessert."


    Hao Ren could not help but chuckled loudly.

 Chapter 62: Trouble, Trouble, Trouble.

    Hao Ren was sitting in the back of the car with Heath driving the vehicle. This car had a ss shield that could be raised to ensure sound proofing. He did not like to use it but now that he was traveling with Heath, and talking to Xiao Mei, he had no other options. He did not want this guy to find out that he had a powerful tool in his hands.


    After Xiao Mei received themand, she got to work and ten minutester she said, "Boss, this guy is not as simple and suave as he seems to be on the surface. He has another identity, a freencer in the dark world called the Golden Emissary."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "Oh, what is this guy doing here?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, actually the hit ced on Miss Han can be back tracked to four months. The red banner hired Golden Emissary to conduct a survey on Miss Han''s surroundings and security detail. This guy did his work seamlessly and provided them the reckon data. That was why they were able to get close to follow Miss Han."


    Hao Ren furrowed his brow and asked, "Is this guy still on the case? Since he finished his job, then why is he here?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "If only it was that easy to get rid of the bugs under the skin, this guy has been reinstated by the red banner to find the traces of the expert who helped Han Lingshi take down their team. At the same time, Golden Emissary had been watching Han Yuntian and Han Ming. However, recently, there has been something odd."


    Hao Ren asked indifferently, "What is that?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "He has been seen chatting with Miss Han Lingxue and is trying to get close to Mistress."


    Hao Ren''s eyes turned cold and he asked, "So, it seems he has some personal intentions."


    *Ding: It is detected that a frog is making advances towards the swan, Host, fry the frog and feed it to the birds.*


    Xiao Mei asked, "What shall be done with him?"


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and then said, "Lure him."


    Xiao Mei was confused and asked, "Boss, stop being so vague. I am anxious."


    Hao Ren chuckled and replied, "Fine..."


    He told her the entire n, and when he was done, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, you are a genius."


    ...


    The car was headed home, Hao Ren had left the production of the home-bot to the rtive departments, he was going to prepare poisons and other stuff to deal with the so called golden emissary. He also was pissed of at the Red Banner, since they did not appreciate, they all can die.


    He prepared the poison quickly and let the potion thicken on a sim me. Hao Ren came to the study room and turned on hisputer. These days, he had been learning about variousputer programming skills, and his impable memorybined with the heightened intelligence, it took some effort but now he was capable of programming.


    Hao Ren began to make his move, first he located all the agents and members and even the middlemen who negotiated with the Red Banner, and then passed the information to the world security agencies. His message was clear, ''If you did not put an end to these bastards within twenty four hours, then I will leak all the under cover spy details to the world.''


    To make sure that they understood how he wasn''t bluffing, he sent them all a copy. The chaos in the western world was too sudden and they were all worried. The shadows were shaken, and the sudden stalemate was pushed into a do or die situation.


    The big shots were baffled by the fact that someone could acquire the top secret locations of the Mercenary teams, and not only that, they even found the details of the intelligence agents. If the other nations got this information, it would be a mess.


    Since, they were not given much time, they had to give out the kill order. The entire Red Banner was put on hit list and the entire world moved against them.


    ...


    Hao Ren finished setting up the first trap, then Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the Ye family contacted the city mayor for the big ssh, should I proceed with your instructions?"


    Hao Ren replied in positive and the dirtyundry that the city mayor and the Ye family had was first sent to various government officials. They issued quick investigation. It would take them twenty four hours to verify the evidence, and this was also the time Han Lingshi needed to buy the shares of Magnificent Cosmetics.


    ...


    It was post evening, Hao Ren was driving his own car and going to pick up Han Lingshi. He wanted to take her out for a dinner, and she had agreed to him. If someone asked her, she had reasons to cover it up. Plus, isn''t her family urging her to get married? It was the right time to put on a little y.


    Hao Ren had another reason to do this, he wanted to show her the true face of the blonde chef and ask her to use Xiao Mei to screen all the people in thepany. This will y a big role in threat prevention.


    As the car reached thepany entrance, Hao Ren spotted Han Lingshi waiting for him. He did not expect thedy toe over in advance. He parked the car, got out and asked her, "How long have you been standing?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and replied, "Ten minutes."


    Hao Ren nodded and gently led her in the vehicle. Han Lingshi asked, "Where are you taking me? I am telling you, President Hao, I won''t be satisfied by a barbeque stall."


    The young man smiled and replied, "It is our first official date, so I would rather not take you to a barbeque. I found that there is a new restaurant in the entertainment zone of the city."


    Han Lingshi nodded and asked, "Do you have a gift for me?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "There are two gifts for you. Here is the first one."


    Han Lingshi looked at him in confusion before the digital disy on the car entertainment cluster lit up. She was surprised and then she saw the information which shocked her. Han Lingshi asked, "How..."


    Hao Ren replied, "They nned ahead, now do you understand why I say that a deep check is needed?"


    Thedy nodded, and Hao Ren said, "I know that you don''t want Xiao Mei to have too much interference in thepany operations, but can you at least let her deep check the people in thepany, if someone is there with hidden intentions, that will be clear, and even if you do not take an action abruptly, you can still be prepared in case there is an attack."


    Han Lingshi leaned back in the seat but she did not reply instantly. Hao Ren did not push her either. He respected her wishes. After a few minutes, Han Lingshi replied, "Okay, but arrange it so that other people do not find out about her."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Don''t worry."


    Han Lingshi agreed and soon theye to the front of a bustling restaurant. The valet was surprised to see a hyper car, but he still stepped forward, and Hao Ren nodded to him with a smile. He wasn''t worried if the guy will crash his car. Xiao Mei had been uploaded to the carputer and she could assist the guy in his time of need.


    Hao Ren came beside Han Lingshi, and extended his arm before her. Han Lingshi gave him a dazzling smile before she put her hand on his as they walked up to the small attending counter set up outside.


    The attendant was surprised to see the golden couple and then she quickly smiled and asked, "Good evening, Sir, Ma''am, wee to the Gourmet House."


    Hao Ren nodded to her and said, "I have reserved a roof top table, under the name of Hao Ren."


    Thedy quickly checked the register and led them inside. The ce was grand, and Han Lingshi nodded at the decorations. They got into an elevator that took them five floors up and bought them to the roof of the building. The ce was like an oasis surrounded by the tall trees from ss and steel.


    There were only four tables in the top of the terrace. There were two couples sitting on the rooftop tables. Although, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi did not mind them, the people belonged to the higher circle of the society and they were shocked to see, Han Lingshiing on a date with a young man.


    Hao Ren noticed this, but did not say anything when he saw Han Lingshi not reacting to them. They sat down on the table and thedy said, "Sir, please wait a moment, there will be a waiter attending to you soon."


    Hao Ren nodded and after thedy moved away, a young man quickly came to their side. He introduced the couple with the dishes and left after confirming the order. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi began to converse in low voices and thetter often smiled. The food was served and as they began to eat, the two of them had a bitter expression on their faces.


    The food did not hold up to the hype of this ce. Just when they were discussing if they should go home and let Hao Ren cook for them, Hao Ren saw a young man with a sses walk over to them. Han Lingshi followed his gaze and said, "Leonard Hamil, the young master of the Hamil family."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and said, "I wonder if he is here for a face-off, or is he here to thank me."


    Han Lingshi whispered, "He could also be here for me, you know."


    Hao Ren looked in her eyes with a smirk on his face. He said, "If he dared, then he might not walk away on his own legs."

 Chapter 63: Out In The Open.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi did not react much, they went back to their own conversation after thetter gave Hao Ren a subtle introduction. In just a few moments, Leonard Hamil was before them. He smiled bewitchingly at Han Lingshi and said, "I was wondering who it was, it turned out to be elder sister Han. I hope you had a pleasant evening."


    Han Lingshi saw the man and smiled as she replied, "Greetings, Young master Hamil."


    Leonard sighed and gave her a bitter smile. He was helpless against her, and he asked, "Do you really have to be this formal with me even outside the office, we grew up together."


    Han Lingshi had a faint smile on her face and said, "I don''t remember much of what happened in the childhood, however, I know that we were ymates a few times. Saying that we grew up together is an exaggeration."


    Her words served two purposes, one was to rify her rtion ship with Leonard Hamil before Hao Ren, and second was to make sure that this guy(Leonard Hamil) learned his limits.


    Sure enough, Leonard Hamil''s face changed the moment he heard these words. How could someone as cunning as him not understand that Han Lingshi was drawing line with him before another young man.


    Hao Ren was watching this andplimented in his mind, ''This guy sure is a mastermind, he can hold this temper. Sure enough, one should be wary of the silent ones.''


    Leonard Hamil showed a helpless smile and then turned his attention to Hao Ren. He asked, "I wonder, who you might be sir? Our Miss Han does not agree to have dinner with just everyone."


    Hao Ren raised his head, he was thinking how to counter this situation when Leonard Hamil had just started taking a walk over, but now that Han Lingshi has chosen violence, he could do whatever he wanted to.


    He smiled at Leonard Hamil and said, "I am Hao Ren, CEO Thunder Technologies."


    This made Leonard''s eyebrows twitch a bit. Every big shot knew about the dark horse of the business and tech industry. Hao Ren was sought by many people, but they did not get past the manager desk. Yes, desk, the small office of Thunder Technologies made many people think they were just a start up.


    However, when the calcted the profit they earned, the bigshots went crazy. They called the office to get an appointment but all in vain. Leonard Hamil controlled his surprised expression and said, "I did not expect to havee across the most sought after entrepreneur of the jade capital, I have heard about you for quite some time now."


    Hao Ren shook his head and answered, "You did not hear about me, but the profit of mypany, Young Master Hamil."


    Leonard Hamil paused for a second before heughed out loud. He remarked, "You sure have a good sense of humor."


    Hao Ren chuckled along with him and said, "Some people have trouble seeing the humor in my words, but you, Young Master Hamil, are one of the rare ones."


    Han Lingshi saw this and gently tapped her foot against Hao Ren''s under the table. Hao Ren knew that she did not want Leonard near them anymore. This was a romantic date, and this unwanted third wheel was derailing the scenario.


    Hao Ren asked, "Young Master Hamil, can I help you with something?"


    Leonard Hamil realized that the situation was not suitable for him to stay for long and Han Lingshi was definitely not going to entertain him after her earlier words. He said, "Mister Hao, I was wondering if I could have a breakfast with you in the morning? We can arrange for it at my golf club."


    Hao Ren immediately put up a guilty expression and said, "I apologize, Young Master Hamil. For the next two weeks thepany is very busy with various procedures as a new product is about toe out in the market."


    Leonard Hamil raised his brow and then nodded. He did not show his difort on his face and acted very reasonably but in his mind he was thinking, ''So yourpany is making another cleaning bot. Tch,unching another product of the same category in such a short time. Too young and too greedy.''


    That was his opinion of Hao Ren. He nodded and said, "I hope there is time to sit and chat soon. Till then, have a good time. I will not disturb your meeting anymore."


    In his opinion, Hao Ren hade here to discuss business affair. There was no way Han Lingshi would bet on a losing horse.


    Hao Ren raised his brow, and looked at Leonard Hamil. Then he looked at Han Lingshi before looking back at the young man said, "Young Master Hamil, there seem to be a misunderstanding here."


    Leonard was about to turn around, stopped. Hao Ren said, "Lingshi is here to have a dinner with me. We are on a date and not business meeting."


    His words were like a bomb to Leonard Hamil. He snapped his neck and looked at Han Lingshi, who was obviously smiling with a faint touch of pink on her cheeks as she looked at Hao Ren.


    After a moment of surprise, he smiled and said, "I did not expect Mister Hao toe in and make a move at the treasure of the capital."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "It was all coincidental."


    Leonard nodded with a smile and did not say anything before he left. The people in the surroundings also heard this, and they even sneaked a few pictures but Hao Ren did not care about it at the moment.


    Han Lingshi red at him and asked, "Why did you say those words to him?"


    Hao Ren sighed and looked at her, "First reason was to make it so that not everyonees up and hit on you. Since one of the high society knows that we have something going on, the respectful ones will steer clear and the nosy ones wille to stand up in protest.


    It will save trouble for me to handle these jerks right away. They will not make any moves against you and the Empress International. As for me, they will try to stomp me down but that is a good thing."


    Han Lingshi swirled the wine in her ss and askedically, "Oh, that is a good thing you say. Please enlighten me."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "In business, if you defeat the enemy, all that belongs to them will be yours. Although I don''t need anything from them but if they are willing to send such things to me, it would be good."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Spoken like a proper opportunist."


    Hao Ren chuckled and they began to joke around. The sight of the couple having fun soon became the sensation in the high society. The extent of this situation was so much that when Hao Ren and Han Lingshi came out of the restaurant, they spotted a few cameramen waiting for them with journalists.


    Han Lingshi stood behind the ss doors of the entrance and frowned. Hao Ren came over after tipping the staff and put his arm around her. He asked, "What happened?"


    Han Lingshi gestured with her chin. The cameramen were already clicking pictures. He smiled and picked out his phone as he asked, "Xiao Mei, how did they find out about us so quickly?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "A certain handsome jerk named Leonard prompted them."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "Xiao Mei, you are quite a snarky one."


    Xiao Mei replied with a modest voice expression, "Thank you for thepliment, Mistress."


    Thedy was surprised by the address, but Hao Ren sighed and said, "Journalists are like hounds. They will travel in the search of blood, and as soon as they picked up a scent, they will gather in a pack. However, we can also tame them into obedient mutts."


    Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "Sometimes the things you say are so masculine that it makes my soul tickle."


    Hao Ren looked at her in shock and said in a low voice, "My love, you are drunk?"


    Han Lingshi leaned close to him and put her arms around his waist and asked, "Would you like to sample the wine too?"


    Hao Ren looked in her eyes, brushed her hair away gently as he said, "I would, but I have to drop you home. Drinking and driving is dangerous, no?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and looked at him with a faint blush on her face as she mumbled, "Whatever you say, darling."


    Hao Ren did not doubt her words but he wondered how shabby her liquor holding capacity was. He opened the door and walked out. The journalists gathered and stormed toward them. Hao Ren took Han Lingshi in a protective embrace and said, "If you have any question, then behave like educated people. We will answer. However, respect our dignity."


    His voice was calm but they all heard this, paired with his cold assassin eyes, and the sooth saying skill. The journalists were intimidated. They all stopped at a distance. Han Lingshi raised her head to look at him and when he turned his gaze at her. The cold vanished, it was akin to apletely different person the moment he looked at Han Lingshi.


    A journalist asked, "Sir, can you tell us about yourself?"


    Hao Ren turned cold again and said, "My name is Hao Ren, and I am the CEO of Thunder Technologies."


    The reporters thought about it and the cameramen eximed, "Yourpany manufactured that cleaning bot Koro-koro?"


    The reporters woke up and reacted quickly. Hao Ren nodded in answer and said, "Not only did we manufacture it, but also designed it."


    The journalists nodded, and when they wanted to ask more questions, Hao Ren said, "Miss Han and I are dating. We have only been seeing each other for the past few months. I hope that you all don''t print or say anything that is too exaggerated like we hid it or something. We both value privacy and our rtionship is not for the people to scrutinize.


    Otherwise, I might file a fewints against your channels."


    His cold tone sent a shiver down the spine of the people. They nodded, Hao Ren said, "In a few days, the Thunder Technologies will be holding a press conference and then we will be calling you over. I hope you all are ready for this."


    A reporter asked, "Sir, can you tell us what the conference is about?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Productunch. If you don''t mind, can we leave?"


    The people moved aside and Hao Ren guided Han Lingshi to the car. They have gotten the answer they were looking for. All this time Han Lingshi did not speak much, and her face had a faint blush but her cold eyes were staring at the media people. While the journalists thought that thedy was warning them silently, the truth was that she disliked them for disturbing her time with Hao Ren.


    Ever since Han Lingxue hade over, the couple had not been staying together. So, the time they spend with each other was less, and paired with Han Lingshi''s stay in the Hawk Nation, they craved for some privacy.


    ...


    Hao Ren drove the vehicle and time to time he looked at Han Lingshi, who was mumbling a few things in her sleep. Hao Ren had a smile on his face because he found her very adorable. Soon, they arrived at her vi, and as he carried thedy in his arms. He found Han Lingxue standing at the door with a mobile in her hand as she recorded the scene.


    Hao Ren chuckled and asked, "What are you doing Xuexue?"


    Han Lingxue smiled and said, "I am making sure that you don''t do anything naughty to my beloved sister."


    Hao Ren had a helpless reaction as he took Han Lingshi inside the house and gently settled her in the bedroom. He carefully took off her shoes and jacket. Then Han Lingxue followed him to the kitchen where he made some lemonade. He said, "In the morning, add some brown sugar to it and give it to her."


    The younger girl nodded, and Hao Ren went in the bedroom to leave a gentle kiss on her lips as he left the room. Han Lingxue closed the door and locked it after seeing him off.


    ...


    Hao Ren was driving his car, but he was not going home. Instead he was going to deal with the Golden Emissary. Xiao Mei had managed to sessfully lure the man out of the city. Since the prey was out in the open, why won''t he hunt?


    ...


    Dream''s Note:Guys, please vote with as many power stones as you can. I really need them to gain a rank. Please, all my hard work depends on your support. For every five hundred power stones, I will do a bonus chapter. I swear. Please help.


    Thank you for your constant support and love. I am deeply grateful.

 Chapter 64: Emissary Of Death.

    Hao Ren drove his car outside the city and shortly after he parked it at the foot of a hill. It was a ce where people came to pay respects to gods of nature. At least in the day time, this ce was crawling with masses, but now, it was very calm.


    The silence in the air was almost eerie. Hao Ren sat in his car, and put his earpiece in his ear as he tied a ck scarf on his forehead. The ear piece was secure inside and Hao Ren got off the car. He mumbled, "The task to kill this guy should have a good reward to it."


    Suddenly, he noticed something new about him. In the dead of the night, he could clearly hear a gentle sound of the wind, and the insects on the hillside. He could not help but furrow his eyebrows. He leaned onto his car, and began to think what was going on.


    After a few moments, he mumbled, ''System, is this some skill? I feel my hearing is very acute now.''


    *Ding: Yes, host, it is a passive skill of being a pro musician. Your strengthened physique augments the hearing sense.*


    Hao Ren was surprised because he did not expect such a gain from the music skill. The system seemed to have sensed his thoughts and continued, *Ding: Many people do not understand this, but music cannot exist if you cannot hear the sound you produce. Thus, augmented hearing is a passive skill. The better you hear the finer music you can produce.*


    Hao Ren nodded in understanding. This was the first time he experienced this and was astounded, after all even the noise of grass des brushing against each other was audible if he were to focus.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, that guy is here already, and he has been texting continuously."


    Hao Ren recollected his thoughts and said, "Well, Xiao Mei, can you check if he is alone?"


    Xiao Mei checked quickly and then replied, "He is alone. Why are you asking me this boss?"


    Hao Ren walked forward slowly as he used the ck scarf to cover his face. He had already changed his clothes inside the car. His pant was already ck but his white shirt was reced by a ck t-shirt.


    As he moved along a shallow path on the hillside, he said, "I am going to take him out with poison, I want to make sure that their is no one beside him. For example if their is a caretaker or a guard for this temple, it would be quite a difficult situation for us."


    Xiao Mei replied, "This ce is an abandoned site, I selected it specifically. I don''t think he has any aplices."


    Hao Ren nodded as he climbed up the hill. However, when he reached the top he frowned. He put his hand in his pocket, and took out a small vial. He consumed it, and walked ahead while he loudly said, "To think you will use an air bound poison. I seemed to have underestimated the ingenuity of the Golden Emissary."


    He was standing before the temple entrance watching the blonde figure leaning against the entrance wall. Thetter said, "Your feeling is simr to mine, I did not expect you to have an antidote to the dandelion of despair."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I don''t have an antidote, but what you said will make my task easier."


    The blonde smirked andughed as he asked, "Do you think it would be that easier for you to figure out and concoct the antidote?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and then he dashed at the enemy while saying, "It would be easier to snatch the antidote after beating you up."


    Golden Emissary was not a loser, and this wasn''t his first rodeo. He rushed forward, but suddenly changed directions and appeared at Hao Ren''s side. He smirked as heunched a vicious kick from the side aiming at Hao Ren''s ribcage.


    The young man had just recovered from the car crash injuries, if he took this attack directly, it could injure him very significantly. Hao Ren did not want that so he twisted his body in the void andnded on the side. Golden Emissary, and Hao Ren both stood in a stalemate.


    The Golden Emissary was surprised by the strong and quick reactions Hao Ren disyed. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "You are a professional, who are you?"


    Hao Ren did not reply and said, "I did not expect to havee across the fabled golden emissary. You hid yourself quite nicely."


    His words caused the man to take the fighting position and attack. Since his identity was was uncovered, he would take down the enemy and leave the ce. However, just as he attacked Hao Ren, thetter took out some powder from his pocket and blew it in his face.


    The golden emissary was covered in the cloud of this power. He was also a poison user, so he closed his eyes and held his breath, however, the next moment he felt a few pricks in his neck, followed by a strong impact in his abdomen that knocked out all the air from his lungs.


    Hao Ren stepped back with quick light steps and took a deep breath. He said, "That power was just some talc that belonged to my wife, while the pricks were real poison. As for the punch, it was just meant to leave you unable to do anything else."


    Liam Trime opened his eyes and red at Hao Ren, he took out a small bottle from his pocket and just when he was about to take an antidote pill, a gunshot sounded.


    Bam!


    It shredded the night like a smite of lightning. Followed by it was a wail. Hao Ren had shot the guy in his arm. Ever since the car ident, he had been carrying the handgun behind his car seat, because he was cautious of getting attacked by the people.


    Hao Ren said, "Mister Liam, your mission was to find the person who attacked the team of red banner, right? Well, let me help you, I am the one who killed those people."


    Liam Trime watched Hao Ren with his eyes filled with disbelief. He could not believe that one guy could take down the five of the strike team. He wanted to ask why but his vocal cords have been corroded from the poison. The poison was a paralyzing agent, the potency of the herbs and substances mixed with chemicals like the rat poison were thrown in the mix.


    Hao Ren looked at the enemy groveling before him and said, "I think you want to know my identity and also the reason as to why I did what I did, right?"


    Saying this he took off the scarves on his face and the Golden Emissary was shocked. He could not believe that Hao Ren the sunny boy from the kitchen was the person behind all these deaths.


    Hao Ren smiled and said from the distance, "Yes, I am the one who did it all. I am the one who sensed your intentions in the cafeteria. I understood what you want to do. Cozying up to Lingxue, thinking you can catch up to Lingshi."


    As he spoke his smile vanished and was reced by rage and disgust. Liam Trime watched him change and was shocked. Hao Ren took a step forward and shot the guy twice in shoulder, immobilizing his arms and said, "How dare you scheme against my wife? Who gave you the guts to even look at her? You filthy sewer scum. Motherfucker, have you seen your virtue, huh?


    I swear to god I wish to chop you to pieces and feed you to maggots. Bastard!"


    He did not expect it but he was angry to the point where he really meant every word he said. Suddenly, he realized what he said, and calmed down. He looked at Liam Trime and replied, "Fucker, you dared toe in my home, and tried to make a move on my wife. Let me give you a death you will remember."


    He walked up and lifted the guy from his neck. Liam Trime had no strength in his body anymore. Hao Ren was not worried that this guy would have any tricks up his sleeves. He immobilized his hands because of that only. He took out a ss bottle and then poured the content of in his mouth with some force.


    Then he said, "The liquid is a concentrate of various medicine. It heats up the people when they are facing great cold. Now, you will regret your decision toe here and think outside to the sky."


    He threw Liam Trime on the ground, and stomped hard on his knees. The bones cracked with a snap and Hao Ren turned around to clean up his traces and left the ce. Liam Trime was trembling on the ground because of the increasing heat in his body. His legs were broken, and the shoulders were bleeding.


    He was going to die from one of the multiple reasons, and as an assassin he knew he could meet the maker at any moment, but he never expected that it would be Hao Ren who killed him. Even till thest moment, he was thinking how could he not find that Han Lingshi was married.


    Well, some questions could never be answered. After half an hour, Liam Trime passed out from blood lose, the floor around him was nowpletely red. Hao Ren was thorough in his move. Thest bottle had to uses, one was to heat up the body, and elerating the heart output. He made sure that the bleeding did not stop.


    ...


    Hao Ren sat in his car, and stared at the void. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, what shall we do now?"


    The young man woke up from the daze and said, "Keep an eye on the police department, when they search for his identity, alert the international organizations of his real identity. Also, give them the proofs from Han Yuntian and Ye family colluding together to ce a contract on Lingshi."


    Xiao Mei was shocked and asked, "Boss, won''t that make trouble for Miss Han?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Even if it is troublesome, it won''t be something she couldn''t deal with it. As for the Ye family, even if they stir clear from it by ming Ye Shiling. Theirpany stock will take a hit. I will not spare them. These people need to die for messing with me over and over again."


    After tonight, due to some absurd reason, Hao Ren''s resolve of dealing with his enemies thoroughly had strengthened. He would not let anyone harm him or Han Lingshi. If someone tried, only death awaited them.


    At this moment, the system said, *Ding: Host you have stomped the frog before it could see the swan. Your reward is..."

 Chapter 65: Shocking Events.

    *Ding: Host the task has beenpleted, you are rewarded with professionalputer and robotic knowledge.*


    Hao Ren did not care to argue with the system and just drove his car away. Although he had the skills to kill, but the mental effect of all these actions still came up to him. Hao Ren was not yet used to killing.


    He reached home, hit the shower, puked twice, and then went to sleep. Han Lingshi did not know about what happened tonight, but in the morning, entire city will know about this. Thinking about it, Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, inform all the staff of Empress International that if they do not want to get involved in this issue, they should not talk about Liam Trime ever."


    Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, didn''t you say that Miss Han would be able to get out of this situation with ease?"


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "Since I can help her avoid this situation, so it is what I should do."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Whatever you say lover boy."


    Hao Ren furrowed his brow as he looked at his mobile but then shook his head and turned in for the night. A fewing days, he would be haunted in his dreams, all he hoped was that it would not be as bad asst time.


    ...


    In the morning, Han Lingshi woke up, she was dizzy and her head was aching. She groaned and turned to look around her. She held her head and stood up to walk out of the room. Han Lingxue was watching the daily news when she sensed movement behind her. She turned around and greeted her, "Good Morning Big Sis."


    Han Lingshi groaned as she sat down on the couch and said, "Turn down the volume, its too loud."


    Han Lingxue smiled and stood up from her seat as she questioned, "Why do you drink so much when you know that you cannot handle any of it?"


    Han Lingshi just red at her. Han Lingshi walked inside the kitchen and took out the cold lemonade from the refrigerator. As Hao Ren instructed, she added two spoonful of brown sugar to it and bought it for Han Lingshi, who was still behaving like a grumpy cat.


    Han Lingshi looked at her weirdly and asked, "How do you know that lemonade deals with hangover?"


    Han Lingxue rolled her eyes and said, "Do you think I am a child? This was made by Brother-inw. He was so gentle with you."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and avoided the teasing remark in the end. She took a sip of the lemonade and her pain seemed to have instantly relieved. Han Lingxue sat down on the couch and turned up the volume.


    The reporter said, "Jade Capital is a happening ce and is filled with a variety of news butst night a few shocking events took ce. One of themes from the Chairman of Thunder Technologies, Mister Hao Ren, who was spotted in the entertainment zone of the capital on a date with a person known as the jewel of the Jade Capital, Miss Han Lingshi. The couple confirmed that they were dating."


    Han Lingshi was shocked when she heard this, her eyes opened wide. She took a deep breath and looked at Han Lingxue, who was smiling and said, "Mom called me when she saw this. Get ready for the heavy iing."


    The news continued, and a clipping of Hao Ren and Han Lingshi embracing each other. Thedy took a deep breath and said, "Since Ren said we are dating, then I will follow. He has been holding back because of me, and given his sess, reaching the target would not take long."


    Han Lingxue gave her a thumbs up and said, "I support you."


    The news continued, and the reporter said, "Moving along, the police department has discovered a gruesome corpse at the Nature Temple outside the city. The victim is shot multiple times, and an autopsy is underway. A tourist discovered the mess and reported the situation. The identity of the victim has not yet been found. Let''s hear what themissioner of Police has to say about this."


    ...


    Hao Ren woke up with a faint trace of darkness around his eyes. He sighed and freshened up before he decided to go and inspect the situation at the manufacturing nt. He wanted to see how the project was progressing. Just as he was getting into his car, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the head of the Ye family fled. The international agencies apprehended Ye Tianshan."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "I did not expect them to move so quickly. Well, that old man Ye sure is cunning, to think that he managed to run away in such a quick time. Do you have his location."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, I have the location, but it is a bit tricky to extract him."


    Hao Ren raised his brows and asked, "What could be so difficult about extracting him? He is not a VIP of the nation, is he?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "He is hiding in the demilitarized zone in the ckstone Nation."


    Hao Ren opened his eyes wide in shock and asked, "I did not expect this man to have such connections."


    Xiao Mei replied, "He does have connections and guess who else is there with him."


    Hao Ren turned on the ignition and drove out of the parking space as he said, "Red Banner left overs."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Bingo!"


    Hao Ren nodded and after a few minutes of driving he said, "Give me a threat assessment."


    Xiao Mei turned quite and said, "They won''t be able to make any moves against you for a few months."


    Thinking about it, the young man said, "Well, keep an eye on them in the background. Also, buy out the stocks and shares of Crown Internationals."


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, you don''t have that much money in the ount."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, we will be acquiring them to gain fame. Thunder Crown for the Empress sounds very nice, no?"


    Xiao Mei took a deep breath and asked, "I did not expect you to be so romantic."


    Hao Ren did notment and just moved through the traffic. He called Lynn Carter and said, "Miss Carter, I am going to check the factory, can you to tell the manager there toe and meet me."


    Lynn Carter agreed and said, "Yes, sir, I will make the call now."


    Hao Ren nodded and disconnected the call. He drove through the traffic quickly, and called Han Lingshi. The call was picked up after a few moments and thedy said, "Good morning."


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Good morning, can you tell me why you do you sound so low?"


    Han Lingshi sighed, "I just finished dealing with a bunch of old people at home who heard the news about us dating. Grandpa wants to meet you."


    Hao Ren replied, "I don''t mind meeting them, but if they tried to be nosy, you know I will not hold back anymore."


    Thedy wasn''t surprised, she knew very well why he said this. She replied, "Hmm, well, I told them to back off for now. They are so controlling I swear."


    Hao Ren chuckled and replied, "Is my mother any lesser?"


    Han Lingshi smiled on the other side. Hao Ren told her about the message that he sent to all the people of the Empress International. Han Lingshi was surprised to find that Hao Ren acted so decisive and ruthlessly. She asked, "What if someone still went to the police and named us?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "They won''t do that, because in half an hour the police will announce his real identity and those soft hearted dumb people will realize that it was better for them to stay away."


    Han Lingshi nodded and the call diverted to the things they wanted to do for the rest of the day. Soon, Hao Ren reached the manufacturing factory and found a middle aged man standing at the gates. He could tell that this man was the manager. Hao Ren parked his car, and got off quickly.


    The middle-aged man asked, "Might you be President Hao?"


    Hao Ren nodded and extended his hand as he said, "You are Mister Simone, the director of production?"


    The middle-aged man humbly shook his hand and nodded. He said, "Wee to the Thunder Cloud Factory, sir."


    Hao Ren nodded with a faint smile on his face, "Director Simone, would you please show me around? I would like to see the faculty."


    The man nodded and quickly led Hao Ren to the nts. The ce was filled with people, and the machines, it was very loud. Simone first showed Hao Ren the production lines of the Koro-Koro cleaning bot. Then he took them to the end of the factory where they were assembling Grace, the house bots.


    Hao Ren closely inspected the samples and nodded in satisfaction. He looked around and suddenly he frowned. It was not usible for them to create another production unit in a short time. Suddenly, he asked, "Director Simone, how long is a full work shift now?"


    Simone replied, "Sir, the employees report at nine in the morning and work till twelve in the morning, then one hour for lunch and then they resume work till five in the evening."


    Hao Ren nodded and looked at the faces of the workers. Suddenly, he said, "Can you suspend the work for today and gather all the workers in one ce? I would like to talk to them for a bit. Make sure that their sry is not deducted."


    Simone was shocked and after some hesitation, he asked, "Sir, one day of lose work will cause some losses."


    Hao Ren raised his hand and said, "We can handle it all, don''t worry, I have my own methods to deal with this situation. Just do as I say."


    Hao Ren wanted to achieve a new height and for that the first step will be taken now. His enemies would not be making any move for the time being. Since that was the case, he would use this time to get stronger.

 Chapter 66: Busy Day.

    Hao Ren stood in the factoryplex looking around at various things, he asked Xiao Mei to prepare a welfare n for the workers which promotes employee retainment. His factory was already working at full capacity.


    When Koro-koro was being manufactured, Hao Ren had hired many people and ran the factory in double shift. So, it was pointless to hire new people when they did not even have the ce to work. It would hemorrhage him money and that was not something he could afford at the moment.


    The only way he could be stronger was by retaining employees and acquiring more factories to open more factories. Director Simone alerted his foremen and all the workers gathered in the open space. It was eleven in the morning and they were told to take a day off because the CEO hade to meet them.


    They were wage workers, and the owner of their factory, their benefactor was here to meet them, they all were happy but at the same time they were nervous. From the past few days, the factory had been running non-stop, and while it was good that they were producing something good. However, the boss came over, so it could be that the management wants toy off people.


    Who knows, who will be cut off with a thank you message. The people were very tensed, when they saw Director Simone bowing his head and talking to Hao Ren, they were surprised, because this guy was too young.


    A few minutester, Hao Ren looked in their direction. The crowd settled and Hao Ren smiled as he approached them. He spoke in a sonorous voice, "Hello, everyone, I apologize for not managing toe over here earlier. My name is Hao Ren and mypany bought this factory a few weeks ago.


    I am very grateful to all you have done in the past few days, and I just want to say that I consider you all as my family members."


    The people did not doubt him, on the contrary, their spirits were uplifted by his words. Hao Ren continued, "Everyone, I came here today to show my gratitude. From the next week, your wages will be credited on weekly basis, everyone will receive a twenty percent hike.


    Thepany will also give you a three insurance n which will cover the annual medical expense of your family, a house after your retirement, andstly, a fixed pension."


    The people were shocked and then they all cheered. Hao Ren smiled at them and raised his head. He said, "Thepany is willing to give you all that you might need, including emergency funds. However, apart from the emergency funds, you would only be able to validate the other welfare schemes when you havepleted three years in the factory.


    In the past, manypanies have done this and they have caused loss to the management. I do not want Thunder Cloud to suffer like this. So, as a countermeasure, if someone decides to leave before theyplete three years employment duration, they will be given a settlement amount but the scheme rewards will be diverted to other people. Is there any objection?"


    The people looked at each other, and after ten minutes of discussion they all replied in a united refusal. Hao Ren nodded with a smile and said, "Thepany will sanction construction of a dormitory and entertainment zone. The staff with crucial roles can bring their family to move in there. Thepany will also provide your children with opportunities to study and rise higher in the society."


    The people pped and Director Simone was shocked as Hao Ren said this. However, that was not all, Hao Ren went on to say a few more things, and the workers also resonated with him. The sooth-saying was powerful and these people had no defense against Hao Ren. He called Mister Leigh and told him to re-hire everyone ording to the new contract he has sent him.


    Hao Ren then talked to the foremen and realized that it was already close to lunch time. He thought and asked, "Uncles, if you don''t mind, why don''t you all discuss it with your wives, and see if they want to run a canteen. Thepany will fund their business, and I will personally monitor it. What do you say?"


    The people became excited, everyone loved extra money and their wives alwaysined about the situation being tight. Now their skills could be put to use. Hao Ren told them to take a few days to discuss with their wives, and inform Director Simone about their final decision.


    The people agreed and Hao Ren left the factory. He informed the Human Resource Department and also the finance department. The people were wondering why he did this but they could only ask him post-lunch as he would note to work before that.


    Hao Ren made his way to the market, and then moved to the Empress International. Han Lingshi and his rtionship had already been brought to light and within a few hours, he was the most searched person, and everyone in thepany had more or less heard that he was a young millionaire.


    However, when they saw hime to the cafeteria with ingredients and how he greeted everyone like yesterday with a smile on his face. He did not say much and simply started cooking while talking to the employees and joking about stuff. The kitchen staff had a very good impression of him, and someone could not help but ask, "Sir, you are a millionaire, howe you have such high cooking skills?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Why can''t I have high cooking skills? I wasn''t a millionaire from birth you know."


    The people were surprised and the guy continued asking, "Do you mean to say that you are not a second generation rich?"


    Hao Ren nodded as he chopped the vegetables. The people were shocked and they began to discuss things with each other in a hushed tone.


    ...


    Hao Ren called Han Lingshi and thetter said that she would being down to eat in the cafeteria with him. After setting up the trolley Hao Ren bought the food out and found that Han Lingshi was working on herptop. He pushed the trolley over and then looked at the screen while leaning beside her.


    The crowd sucked in a cold breath and Han Lingshi turned to look at him. He looked back in her eyes and smiled. Han Lingshi shook her head and with a sigh she closed theptop. Hao Ren asked, "Why are you buying Crown shares?"


    Han Lingshi said, "It is falling, should I not do the obvious?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Lingshi, the Ye family will not sit back and watch it all go to waste, they will do something. Also, what if they led everyone into a trap?"


    Han Lingshi raised her brows and then she quickly put one and one together. She opened her eyes wide and said, "Damn, is it you?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied with a smile. Then he changed the topic to food and served her with the dishes. The scene became instantly romantic, the people looked at their food and found that it was no longer tasty. Han Lingshi seemed to have transformed from the Ice demon, to a fairy that descended upon the mortal world.


    However, as soon as she looked away from Hao Ren, her face was cold enough to freeze the hell.


    ...


    A group of people, wearing military uniforms stood in a small room. Their expressions were all somber. In front of them a old man was sitting in a ck suit. Although the expression on this old face was soft, however, the pressure from his eyes made the people shiver. He asked, "Can someone tell me, how did this guy manage to slip through thes of the intelligence department?"


    The military officers had no answer. The old man said, "If you cannot how he came in, at least find out, who killed him."


    The people replied, "Yes, Sir."


    However, at this moment the old man looked at ady who was standing silently. He asked, "General Be, why don''t you say anything?"


    Thedy took a deep breath and said, "Sir, the local police department, and the initial investigation of intelligence department have found no clues about this guy. We have no idea who it was, or even what it was. His mobile and any other digital device this man owned has been cleaned so thoroughly that even a new device might look dirty. How can we find a person who is cleaner than a ghost?"


    The old man thought about it and said, "At least someone in the department has the guts to tell me the facts."


    The other generals were scared of the person, but General Be wasn''t. Suddenly, the old man asked, "Should we involve the special ability department?"


    Everyone was shocked, General Be shook her head and replied, "Chief, that bunch of people is weird. You know it better than me. They will cause nothing but chaos given how conceited they are. Anyhow, this is not the first time something like this has happened. This man had been cleaning up the pests in the capital on his own.


    Since he did not harm the people, why can''t we let him be? I am sure it must be some hermit who is tired of these puny tricks and decided to act while their is still some time."


    The old man did not speak instantly, he took a few minutes before he said, "Fine, we will let this go for the time being. Let''s discuss the other issue."


    ...


    Hao Ren did not know that his actions had alerted the military. Xiao Mei did not react to this either, because she wiped away all the traces of their existence in those ces and that was her key of confidence.


    The young man was at the moment driving his car back to the office, he had a lot of things going on and one of them was to prepare the stage for the new productunch. He arrived at thepany and the meetings began.


    Markus Bourne took charge of marketing and Neil took charge of the PR, Lynn Carter was in charge of keeping up with the factory and make it so that they have enough units to do the initial booking and delivery.


    Hao Ren was sitting in his chair and suddenly said, "We cannot yet establish another assembly line for the house bot production. I suggest that we take the orders that we could deliver within seven days. I wonder how long before a new production line can be established?"


    Lynn Carter gave an estimate, from the date of part delivery from the other subsidiaries, the assembling takes three days. If they create a new production line they would need to hire new people also. Hao Ren nodded and delegated the work to his generals before he took off for the day.


    ...


    Hao Ren was thinking that the day was progressing smoothly when his phone rang. The number was unknown, Xiao Mei tracked it and said, "It''s Edgar Hamil."


    Hao Ren furrowed his brows and said, "Put him through."


    The call came through and the person said, "Hello, am I talking to Mister Hao."


    His tone was very respectful. Hao Ren furrowed his brow and asked, "Tell me Mister Hamil, what do you want with me?"


    Edgar Hamil did not reply, he was shocked to know that the other person recognized him. After a few seconds, he asked, "How do you know its me?"


    Hao Ren snapped and said, "Cut the crap and tell me what is it?"


    Edgar Hamil chuckled and said, "Well, am Ite? Did your parents call you already, farmer boy."


    Hao Ren pressed the brakes of his car and asked in a low voice, "What did you say?"

 Chapter 67: Rage & Unity.

    Hao Ren was sitting in his car, as he clenched the stirring in his grip. He asked forcefully, "Edgar Hamil, you better not act out, or I will make you regret being born."


    The man on the other side of the phoneughed maniacally. He calmed down only after a few minutes, and asked, "Hao Ren, are you scared? Tell me, are you scared?"


    Hao Ren did not answer to him, he ced the call on mute and then said, "Xiao Mei, find my parents and what they are doing, also locate Edgar Hamil. Tell me what he has done in the past few days, I want to kill him so much."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, Boss."


    Edgar Hamil continued talking, "Do you think if you stay silent I will let you off? Bastard, you told me topete with Leonard, and now, I am left with nothing. Nothing, at all!! All because I tried to fight him. Since you caused me to suffer this humiliation, I will give you a gift that you won''t forget.


    Your beloved parents, I wonder how you would feel if you reach home and you find they are not home, hahahahaha. Oh, Hao Ren, you wille to see what happens when you mess with the big-shots of the Jade City, you country bumpkin!!


    You think just because you got to date that bitch, Han Lingshi, you are invincible in the capital? Fool, just wait and watch."


    The call was disconnected, and Hao Ren was seething in rage. His eyes were red, as his body shivered. The young man waited for a bit before Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, Edgar Hamil has been involved in battle with Leonard Hamil these past few days, but he was beaten thoroughly. Now he only has a few hundred thousand to his name.


    He mes you for his failure and contacted the goons in the local town to harass your parents and ns to have them killed in an ident. At the moment, he is traveling to your home town, Golden Bloom Town."


    Hao Ren leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes for a few minutes before he called his mother. The olddy picked up the call and Hao Ren skipped the greeting and said, "When were you intending to tell me about the harassment from the goons you and that old man have been facing? Do you still think of me as your son or did you bury me too when Mei left?"


    Mrs. Hao did not re up. She has never seen Hao Ren this angry. He did not even call her Ma, and just exploded. Before she could say anything in her defense, Hao Ren continued, "If you still think of me as your son, then please quietly leave home and stay with the neighbors. Someone is targeting you people."


    Mrs. Hao replied, "Ren, don''t be angry. We will do what you tell us son."


    Hao Ren snorted and said, "Now, you call me your son. Do you know what I felt when some dirtbag called me and threatened me with your lives? Do you know how bad I felt when I heard that you people hid such things from me?"


    Mrs. Hao sobbed and said, "Ren, don''t think that we don''t love you. It''s just that we did not think too much about it. You are all we have left."


    Hao Ren took a few deep breaths and said, "Ma, I will talk to you in a bit, can you please take Dad and go to the neighbors. Please do it secretly."


    Mrs. Hao nodded and talked with him for a few more minutes before she and Mr. Hao left the house to stay with the neighbors. Hao Ren took a deep breath and asked, "Xiao Mei, what are the chances of Edgar Hamil cross a traffic signal, and then crash into a big truck?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, it is very rare for this to happen. The traffic signals are working correctly, unless the truck driver makes a fatal mistake, it is not possible."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "The person whom he contacted to kill my parents, give me his number."


    Xiao Mei found the number and Hao Ren said, "Edgar Hamil''s car te number and location."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, your brain is scary."


    The young man replied, "Xiao Mei, I am not in a jolly mood right now. I want Hamil family to weep and cry."


    Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, is it not Edgar Hamil who is doing wrong? Why are must you target the entire family?"


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Check the activities of Leonard Hamil since the morning."


    While Xiao Mei took action to investigate, Hao Ren sent the number of Edgar Hamil''s car te to the truck driver. Then he said, "Xiao Mei, match my voice to Edgar Hamil while I talk."


    ¡­


    Golden Bloom Town was a small ce with only a few hundred people at the western region on the side. The Hao family was an old family and they had been living in the same house for generations. Everyone knew each other and shared a close knit bond.


    However, just like every other ce, there were some people who would ruin the harmony and were the negative elements of the society. One of these people was Yang San.


    The third son of the Yang family. A scum to the core. He drove a truck but he was a ruffian who used to brawl with people. However, a few days ago, a man from the city called him and told him to ram his truck in a electric car with the Hao Family couple driving it. The man offered him five hundred thousand yuan for the job.


    Yang San had never thought that he would get such arge amount of money. He agreed without any care, tonight was the day when he wouldplete the task. He knew about the old couple, their son was out in the city. So even if he was caught it won''t be a big deal. He was sure to not leave any trace.


    At this moment, Yang San was sitting in the cabin of his truck when his phone rang. He saw the caller ID saying, ''Private number.''


    He picked up the call and said, "Hello, who is this?"


    A cold and arrogant voice sounded, "You don''t have to crash the old couple. They will be dealt by other means."


    Yang San was anxious, he quickly asked, "Sir, did I do something wrong?"


    The cold young man replied, "No, you didn''t, I have another task for you, want to do it?"


    Yang San was a goon but he was as intelligent as a basic human. Hao Ren''s words alerted him, but since he was blinded by greed, so he asked, "Can you tell me what is the task first?"


    Hao Ren nodded and then replied, "You have to m a car on the highway. It will be an easy hit and run. Think carefully, then tell me, I will call you in half an hour."


    Yang San got anxious, because he was pressurized by Hao Ren''s sooth-saying skills. He took a deep breath and said, "Sir, I will do it."


    Hao Ren passed him the car number and said, "I will be watching every single move of yours, if you did not finish this guy off within an hour, I will send someone to deal with you."


    Yang San shivered in fear and then he replied, "I will definitely get it done."


    Hao Ren disconnected the call and then he leaned back in the seat. He did not intend to drive away, his heart was not calm. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Leonard Hamil has been looking into you, and he is aware that Edgar Hamil is making a move against you."


    He asked, "Now do you understand why I am going after the entire Hamil Family?"


    Xiao Mei expressed her understanding. Hao Ren said, "Analyze Leonard Hamil and all the things he has done in the past. I want to know everything about him."


    ¡­


    Han Lingshi was sitting in her office, when suddenly someone called her phone. She looked at the caller and raised her brow. On the other end, Leonard Hamil said, "Miss Han, good evening. Hope you have been doing well."


    Han Lingshi did not respond to him and Leonard Hamil continued talking, "Miss Han, I just called you bearing well wishes in my heart and you are giving me a cold shoulder. Is this how you treat someone who wishes you well?"


    Han Lingshi directly disconnected the call and said, "Xiao Mei, can you block this number directly?"


    Xiao Mei let out a sigh and said, "Mistress, may I make a suggestion?"


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "What is it?"


    The AI said, "I suggest that you stay away from the Hamils."


    Han Lingshi asked her, "Why do you say that?"


    Xiao Mei told her the entire scenario of what was happening with Hao Ren and his parents. Han Lingshi''s brows furrowed even more. She stood up from the chair and said, "Can you tell me where he is?"


    Xiao Mei told her about Hao Ren''s location and asked, "What do you want to do, Mistress?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "My husband is facing these bastards alone, what else can I do but support him?"

 Chapter 68: Making a move (1)

    Han Lingshi heard from Xiao Mei, and she was instantly worried about Hao Ren. From what she understood about him, Hao Ren was a man who would not reveal his thoughts to her easily. She drove her car to his location.


    While Han Lingshi was headed to meet Hao Ren, the young man was sitting in his car with his eyes looking at the sky from the window. Xiao Mei said, "Yang San is about to execute the n."


    Hao Ren replied, "Continue guiding him, and make sure it looks like a proper ident. Edgar should die and Yang San must be med for it."


    Xiao Mei replied in affirmative as she guided Yang San, who was driving his truck on the highway heading to the Jade capital. He would be meeting with Edgar Hamil in five minutes. The person on call had been guiding him constantly, even making him adjust his speed.


    This shocked and scared him a lot. How was this man keeping such exact track of his movements? He shivered when he thought of Hao Ren saying that he would send someone to deal with him. Yang San cursed, "These fucking rich people. I swear I would never mess with them."


    Just when he was thinking about this, Xiao Mei said, "Speed up, the target will be reaching the U-turn in five minutes, turn the steering on my call."


    The AI used Edgar''s voice throughout the process. Yang San replied, "Yes, sir."


    He looked at the right side of the road and he could already see the U-turn, and just when he was about to reach it, Xiao Mei said, "Turn right."


    Yang San did not hesitate and followed themand. Then next moment, he turned his steering and the Truck leaned to the right as the momentum shifted. The vehicle rushed through the turn passage, and before he could figure out anything, a loud boom sounded and the cabin trembled from the impact. The windshield cracked and the ss fell outside.


    Yang San was wearing his seat belt so he was safe and sound, but the front of his truck, the impact point was twisted. The traffic on the expressway came to an end. Xiao Mei said, "Thank you, you did a good job."


    Then the call ended, Yang San was still stunned from the collision, and his body was slightly ufortable. He sat in the cabin trying to wake up his numb body when the door was pulled open and Yang San saw a police officer.


    The people helped him down the cabin and they began to check the car also.


    ...


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, it''s done."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "Good job, Xiao Mei."


    The Ai did not respond, after a few seconds, Hao Ren sat up in his seat, and he was ready to go back home when the driver window was knocked. He turned to look and found Han Lingshi looking at him with a smile.


    In all honesty, Hao Ren did not want to be bothered by anyone. However, he could not hit a smiling face, could he? He nodded to Han Lingshi and lowered the window. He said, "Come in."


    Han Lingshi nodded and walked around the car to get in the passenger seat. She noticed the dejectedness in his voice. He was obviously very effected by this whole scene. After sitting inside the car, she ced her hand on the back of his palm and said, "Ren, it will be alright."


    Hao Ren looked at her in askance, and thedy said, "Xiao Mei told me what was going on after Leonard Hamil tried to reach out to me. He wanted to drive a wedge between us."


    The young man nodded, he did not doubt a word that Han Lingshi just told him, and he replied, "I want to stay alone for a bit, Lingshi. Can you do that?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I will stay silent and won''t disturb you. If I leave you alone, then I will be worried and might disturb you."


    Hao Ren thought about it and nodded. In reality, he just wanted to stay silent. He said, "I will call Heath to drive your car back home?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I will do that."


    Hao Ren did not say anything after that, he drove back to the apartment. On the way he called his parents and found that they were staying at the neighbor''s house. Hao Ren told them to stay home and he would being over in the next week.


    The elders nodded and agreed to his words. Hao Ren drove slowly, the car was stable, and Han Lingshi could sense that it was because of his mood. Although the problem was countered, the bad taste it left in his mouth won''t go away so quickly.


    Han Lingshi was still holding the back of his palm. She did not wish to take it away. On the other side, Hao Ren was noticing how silently Han Lingshi was sitting beside him. The struggle was evident on her face. Han Lingshi may appear to be cold but she was very warm hearted for the ones she let in.


    Hao Ren sighed, and soon they reached the apartment, Han Lingshi reached the parking space and then they took the elevator to the penthouse. Han Lingshi did not say anything at all.


    ...


    Hao Ren went straight to the washroom, and began to shower. Han Lingshi sighed and mumbled, ''It''s too hard to keep silent when you want to ask so many questions.''


    She had many questions, but she was patient and knew that eventually there will be answers. She took out her mobile and called Mrs. Hao. She spoke very softly and talked for a long time, the olddy did not want to have a bad impression of her family before Han Lingshi and thus she did not tell her about the run in with the goons and the crisis they faced earlier.


    Han Lingshi also did not want embarrass her so she did not talk about the topic and just tried to ease thedy''s mood. Her tricks worked and gradually Mrs. Hao startedughing while reciting Hao Ren''s childhood and how he would make trouble.


    In the gym, Hao Ren was standing before a punching bag and said, ''System, what is my daily task reward, and feed the wife task reward?''


    *Ding: Withdrawing rewards for the umted daily taskpletion and feeding the wife taskpletion.*


    *Ding: Host, you have gained master levelprehension and experience of Jeet Kun Doo, a martial arts that is focus at killing the opponent as quickly as possible. The integration will begin shortly.*


    *Ding: Host, for feeding the wife task you are rewarded with the modified recipe of spirit rejuvenation potion. If this potion is consumed by a person who is at the end of his stamina, it will recover ny percent of their stamina without any side effect within ten minutes.*


    Hao Ren thought and putting aside the Potion recipe he asked, "Start integrating the martial skill."


    *Ding: Command epted,mencing integration of data in muscles and brain center.*


    The reason Hao Ren was obsessed with getting stronger at this moment was because he wanted to beat the crap out of people with his own hands. The war thaty ahead of him was not small and while the enemy had forces that could fight in light and dark, he only had himself.


    The information moved to his mind and muscles making his temperature rise quickly. His muscles condensed and became tougher. Hao Ren closed his eyes as the scenes of fighting shed in his mind and his aura began to change.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was sitting in his study, she had just finished talking to Mrs. Hao, and seemed to be thinking of something. She was aware that what happened today was the wake up call for Hao Ren and her. Although they knew that their parents were at risk, but they had never really felt the danger like this before.


    She sighed and mumbled, "Sometimes we have to be cruel in order to save ourselves. Mercy on the enemy is cruelty to oneself."


    She took a deep breath and then asked, "Xiao Mei, Edgar Hamil has been confirmed dead?"


    The AI replied, "Yes, Mistress. He died on the spot from severe impact to his bones and head. Multiple organ failure."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and said, "If the Hamil family tries to investigate, make sure that all the evidence points toward the Ye family''s third master, Ye Long."


    Xiao Mei asked, "Mistress, anything special about this man?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "A few years ago, Edgar Hamil humiliated the Third Master Ye and thetter had threatened him in front of the entire high circle. Since then they had been at logger heads and Third Master Ye was the one who lost some and gained some. He would serve a perfect purpose of a fall guy."


    Xiao Mei replied in a few minutes, "Yes, Mistress, it has been arranged."


    She manipted the digital tracks of the calls and the transaction leading back to Ye Long. Han Lingshi then said, "The Hamils are involved in real estate and have many of the projects going on all over the nation. One of the biggest projects they have is the re Power Grounds.


    I heard a rumor that one of the officials involved in this project took some benefits from them in return for the project contract. Find out who it is and what they got. Then release it on a public domain, make it so that the higher-ups get the scent. They will rip the Hamils apart in shreds."


    Xiao Mei said, "Mistress you are even more cunning than Boss. He wants to handle things on his own, and you are using so many people to shoulder the rifle for you."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Xiao Mei, if not for you, I would have to arrange things on my own too. Ren is not wrong, he has not been exposed to the business world for too long and he does not have a wide connection of people to get such news that could be used against such people. He will get the gist of it soon. I will take him along to expand his circle."


    ...


    Hao Ren finished learning the martial arts and opened his eyes. His aura had changedpletely. He took a breath and said, "Well, this is good. Xiao Mei, tell me about the Hamil family."


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Mistress has already arranged to make a move against them for causing you this trouble."


    Hao Ren was surprised but then he nodded, and said, "I should go and talk to her."

 Chapter 69: Making A Move (2)

    Hao Ren left the gym and headed to the study. He found Han Lingshi using theputer. She saw him and then went back to her work. Hao Ren took a deep breath and came around the table. He leaned against the table as he faced her. He asked in a soft voice, "Lingshi, do you think it will really effect Hamil family?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and nodded as she said, "Have trust in me, this is not the first time I am doing such a thing."


    She did not make a fuss about him telling her to give him some space. Han Lingshi knew that Hao Ren would have respected her wishes if she was to ask the same. That day when Maria''s betrayal had broke her heart, Hao Ren was there, although he was bossier than she was, but it was because she did not want anyone to see her.


    At least he did not tell her off. She wanted to ask him how he was feeling when her stomach grumbled. Hao Ren froze and so did she. He said, "I will cook something,e."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and replied, "I already ordered take out, we will have that. You had a busy day, don''t worry about such small things."


    Hao Ren looked at her and he said, "Lingshi, with every passing day, I love you even more."


    Han Lingshi blushed a little and said, "Every passing day, I find that you are getting even more shameless. How can you say such things without changing your expression. Cheesy."


    Hao Ren was stunned and then he grinned as he asked, "I am confessing my love to my wife, what do you mean by shameless? Huh, just because you are a shy tomato you call me shameless. Not fair."


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide and asked, "Did you just call me a shy tomato?"


    Hao Ren nodded and Han Lingshi lunged at him. The young man did not expect that to happen, but when he thought Han Lingshi would kiss him, he sensed a vague paining from his shoulder. He turned his head and found that Han Lingshi was biting him quite hard.


    He sucked in a cold breath and wailed, "Ahhhh, Lingshi, I am a human, do you want me to loose my arm."


    Han Lingshi broke away and looking at the perfect mark of her teeth she said, "No, but at least for a day it will sting you and I want you to remember what you did. I am telling you, don''t mess with me."


    Then with a flick of her hair she turned around and walked away. However, this time Hao Ren''s gaze flickered with a cold glint. He lunged over and held Han Lingshi from behind. His arms were coiled around her and trapped his arms too. Han Lingshi wasn''t afraid at all. She asked, "What are you doing?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Paying you in kind."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and suddenly her neck was covered with a warmth. She opened her eyes wide. Hao Ren was kissing her neck, which made her tremble with numbness. She could feel his tongue caressing her skin gently and she could not help but let out a moan. Soon, Hao Ren bit her skin, however, it was not painful.


    The tinge of pain was even more pleasurable for her. Hao Ren noticed the change in her breathing and began to alternate between kissing and biting her neck. He stopped when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the food delivery is here."


    Hao Ren flicked his tongue on the red spot onest time as he said, "I will go and collect the food."


    Han Lingshi was so fair that the slightest of pressure on her skin would leave a mark that wouldst for days. She had no energy left in her body and nodded with a hum before she held on to the table as Hao Ren walked away. The burning sensation from her neck was coursing through her entire body.


    At this moment, Han Lingshi shook her head and mumbled, ''What the hell were you thinking about just now? Shameless, there is still some time before that.''


    ...


    Hao Ren collected the food and served them before calling Han Lingshi. The dinner was extremely silent. Han Lingshi did not say much and chose to respond with her neck, in yes or no. After the dinner, she decided to take off. Hao Ren thought about it and nodded. He asked Heath to follow her in a vehicle and thene back.


    It was night and many people were holding a grudge against him. They had been making moves against them in the dark and now since the Hamil brothers have moved against them. It was dangerous.


    ...


    Hao Ren did not sleep well, and next day he woke up and asked, "Xiao Mei, is the house bot product ready tounch?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, the inventory has reached ten thousand units and more are still being produced."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "Alright, contact Neil and tell him to organize a press meet. Also inform Director Simone to send over ten units to thepany office."


    Xiao Mei epted themand and Hao Ren went to freshen up.


    ...


    Leonard Hamil was parking his car when his phone rang. He picked up the call and asked, "What is it?"


    The person replied, "Thunder Technologies is holding a press conference, they areunching their new product."


    Leonard scoffed and said, "I am not interested into cleaning drones."


    The other person nodded and disconnected the call. Leonard Hamil left the parking lot and walked through his office. However, he found that the people were brighter than usual. He did not know what happened but it was good. Suddenly he heard a voice, "Thank you everyone foring over at such a short notice."


    He stood in the lobby and looked at the Television on the wall. Hao Ren was standing behind a podium, and he was addressing the media.


    ...


    Hao Ren was on a podium, and he said, "I know that it was our fault for calling you all over at such a short notice and for not giving you any information about the product that we have prepared. However, I assure you that you won''t be disappointed.


    In today''s day and age, until you are retired or physically unfit, nobody wants to stay back at home. Everyone is chasing excellence. However, we still have our loved ones staying at home, some of them in need of critical care.


    It could be children or the elderly. The protection could be from health hazard to burry. Our new product is able to take care of it. It can alert the emergency services within a few seconds. It can look after the children and keep them engaged in your absence, and the best feature of it all.


    When youe home after a hectic day of work, this product can serve you a ss of water and prepare the bath for you. Thest but not the least, in situations where violence is easy to use, this robot can use kung-fu."


    One of the reporters said, "Mister Hao, the hype you created is good, but what about the product?"


    They were holding this press conference in the Rubicon tower conference hall, many people from small and bigpanies havee over and they were watching this situation. Hao Ren sighed and said, "Grace, can you lead them in?"


    Then the people heard gentle thumping sounds on the ground. They saw a silver robot leading on ten ck and white robots. The appearance of the robots was very close to human skeleton. Xiao Mei mentioned in the notes that humans had an easy time epting bots that look like humans. The reporters were stunned, as they watched Grace and the rest of the botse up and stand behind Hao Ren.


    The young man smiled and said, "Grace, can you introduce yourself and the rest our journalist friends?"


    The emoticon on her face screen turned into a smiling one as she said, "Yes, Master."


    Grace stepped over and introduced herself in a fashion simr to when she had met the professors of the Jade City University. The reporters noted and recorded everything. Neil had managed to get them a live broadcast on a channel. Only one, while the deal was for them to stay on for fifteen minutes, as soon as the robots appeared, theizens began to talk and the viewership sky-rocketed.


    Hao Ren said, "All the bots are capable of answering any of your questions, and canmunicate fluently in severalnguages. You can assign them a name on your own after they have been delivered to you."


    Grace chipped in, "Master, how about we put on a demonstration for them?"


    Hao Ren nodded and the bots moved to serve the reporters with water and they asked them various small questions which evolved intomunication. After ten minutes, the reporters were shocked and smitten. One of the reporters asked, "Sir, you said that your bots have the capability to fight, would that possess any threats to the society?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "No, we did not install any ports for anyone else to prevent the house bots from being manipted by viruses. The operating system is built based on the Horizon OS, so the result is going to be the same."


    Another reporter asked, "Sir, what do you think the impact of this move would be? Will it effect the human employment?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "They are called house bots, they will always walk beside you and aid you. Their purpose is not to steal away your livelihood. On the contrary, you might be able to improve your skills if you used them efficiently."


    The question and answers went on for thirty minutes, and Hao Ren was asked to reveal the price. The young man said, "After a long discussion it was decided that the robot will be priced for 49999 yuan."


    The people sucked in a cold breath and Hao Ren smiled as he said, "Don''t worry, everyone can afford them. We will be introducing a lease and partial payment n on the mobile assistant app pretty soon, so everyone can get a house bot. If there aren''t any other questions, let''s finish the conference here. You can interact with the bots."


    Hao Ren shocked the market with his move. Previously many people did not bother with them because they wanted him toe to them, but after this disy, they will being to him for coboration.

 Chapter 70: Thunder Shocks.

    A week had passed since Hao Ren held the press conference. Although Thunder Technologies was not the biggest and the most famous name in terms of robot, but they were certainly ahead of the otherpanies.


    Within an hour of the press conference, many bigpanies and big people ced orders for a massive number of units, they did not mind the wait time, but they just wanted to ce the order and get an estimated wait time.


    Lynn and the HR department head have been coborating and they have set up a call center for the consumers and the number of calls for enquiry had just reached the level where the operatives were cked. Even though the center has been operating for twenty four hours in two shifts, it was still flooded.


    The curiosity among people was just so high. Markus allowed a few Mytube content creators to visit the factory and apart from theputer coding, they saw how the House-bot was manufactured. The fame of Thunder Technologies was flying through the roof, but at this moment, the owner of thepany did not seem to care about anything else in the world.


    He sat down silently and looked at the gray-haired middle-aged man across him.


    He was meeting Dion, the person who was drawn to him because of the golden manager ticket. The middle-aged man did note over for a mere interview or a chit chat. This person hade over with aplete dossier of potential investment projects and also many small nts that could be acquired.


    Hao Ren had been reading the dossier for a couple of hours, he sighed and said, "Mister Dion, I must say that you are very good at what you do. However, I thought that you wanted to be a investment manager, and have a firm of your own, but I see that some of these ces are focused on industrial growth."


    Dion nodded and replied, "Mister Hao, when I was looking into your main businesses, I found that most of your iees from robots which are manufactured in the factories. If you be my boss then it would be one of my responsibilities that you put your money in projects that can multiply your ie. Thus, I selected a few factories that could be bought out."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "At the moment, I am actively buying out the stocks of the Crown International and trying to assimte it into Thunder technologies. If you are willing, then this will be your first task. I want to hold a major percentage and voting rights in that organization within a week."


    Dion nodded and replied, "I have observed Crown International for a long time, so I am sure I can make things work. Money is the only thing that the management and the boards of directors would care about at the moment."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I have a few things that could help you lower the price further. Would you like to work for me, Mister Dion, as for your sry, I will hire you onmission basis, you will have free rein over the investment, and I will pay you with five percent of profit share for every project that you see through. What do you think?"


    Dion smiled and said, "After dabbling with money all my life, this is the first time I feel like I am going to make a profit."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Well, let us sign the contract and get done with it. For the time being, I would like you to work remotely, and once you have taken care of the Crown International task, you set up an office there. Just so you know, in the past three days, I have already bought out thirty percent of the shares."


    Dion was surprised but he was not going to give up this easily, he said, "It might be a boasting from me, but I will get you over seventy percent."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "I look forward to the cooperation, Mister Dion."


    The two man shook hands and began to talk about the other directions of business expansion and ie multiplication. Hao Ren finished the meeting and he went back home. He has told Lynn Carter to do whatever she wanted with the business deals offered to them. He wasn''t a fool, who would think that he could thrive on his own.


    He just did not wish to coborate with the conceited bunch of people. Though one press conference changed it all, he was feeling really good. Lynn Carter has also signed coboration with a few logisticpanies and their bots could be shipped throughout the nation seamlessly.


    Hao Ren had just gotten in the car, when Han Lingshi called him. He picked up the call, and Han Lingshi said, "Ren, I have a favor to ask of you."


    Hao Ren had a peculiar expression on his face and asked, "Alright, tell me what it is? If you sounded sincere then I will reluctantly help you."


    He decided to tease her, and Han Lingshi asked back, "Oh, do you perhaps think that you are the only one who can help me in this whole wide world?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "As a matter of fact, I am aware that you can only trust me in this situation. Otherwise you wouldn''t have called me."


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Fine, you win. I need you to be the man behind the steering wheel tomorrow."


    Hao Ren was confused and asked, "You want me to be your driver?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "No, remember the race car we tested the other day? The big motorpanies are holding a charity event and the venue is already a full house. Empress racing team is also a part of the grid but we don''t have a driver yet. It is impossible for us to find a person by the morning tomorrow to go through a event."


    Hao Ren asked, "Wait, are you guys not holding a qualification round?"


    Han Lingshi ced her hand on her forehead and said, "It happened today, this matter hadpletely skipped my mind and so, we could only start from the tail end. Ren, can you please help me? Chariot Motors will lose out big time if we did not participate."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Fine, I will be there, in the morning."


    Han Lingshi was happy and said, "You are a good man, I like you."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Are you sure you want to call me a good man and not your man?"


    Han Lingshi replied with a bleh and disconnected the call. The young man did not say much and headed back to his office. The rest of the day was quite hectic, and Hao Ren put aside a few of the prototypes for donation purposes in the schools and colleges. The house bots were specially programmed to help the teachers arranging things and they were very weed all over the capital.


    Hao Ren then set his gazes on the remote regions where a house bot could make a lot of difference and the n was set in motion.


    The rest of the day was just the usual. He cooked lunch for Han Lingshi and then carried on with his work. None of the people who had been eyeing him came to disturb him. As soon as someone made a tiniest move against him, Hao Ren would know, because Xiao Mei had her eyes spread almost about everywhere.


    She did not sneak into government servers because Hao Ren did not wish to get involved with them just yet. At night he tried to brew a batch of spirit rejuvenation potion. He wanted to see how strong the effect of the potion and the best way was to exhaust himself.


    After the potion was prepared, Hao Ren spent his time sweating inside the gym, practicing his moves and skills in Jeet Kun Do. The experience and knowledge that was instilled in his brain was now syncing with his body. If someone was to underestimate Hao Ren as a pretty boy and assault him, then they might end up with more than just a bruise on the side of their jaw.


    The more Hao Ren moved around practicing his punches and kicks the more efficient he became, and after half an hour, the gym was echoing with the sounds of his limbs tearing through the air. His speed was so quick that even he was marveling at it.


    Three hours of high intensity training without a single moment of rest, his body was still going on. He practiced until he it was close to dawn and he was panting so much that lifting his arm was a problem for him.


    Hao Ren drank the ss of potion and sat down on the floor. Soon his breathing regted, and his fatigue was gone. After ten minutes, he was close to his peak. Hao Ren gulped a mouthful of saliva, when he thought of the profit he could make from this.


    This potion could change the face of the military power and he as a manufacturer of this potion could earn a lot of money. However, he knew that the government would not allow him to cut them deep.


    Hao Ren nodded and decided to handle this after he has gained enough foothold in the jade city and hispany can work without his help.


    ...


    In the morning, Hao Ren drove his car to the race course. He spotted that the ce was bustling with crowd and only now did he understand why Han Lingshi was so anxious to make it to this ce. He came to the entrance and after showing the pass sent on his phone by Han Lingshi he was allowed to enter the team lobby.


    Han Lingxue was looking at the lobby entrance and she quickly dragged him to the pit zone. He asked, "Xuexue why are you so anxious? Let me greet Lingshi first."


    Han Lingxue said, "Big Sis told me to get you to the pit stop."


    Hao Ren sensed something in her voice and stopped in his tracks. He freed his hands and turned to look at the ce where Han Lingshi was sitting. He spotted a trio of young men and women. They all had a cocky expression on their faces. Hao Ren red at Han Lingxue as he walked over to them.


    Han Lingxue was frozen in her tracks because of the aura Hao Ren just projected at her. She realized that her brother-inw was not a good boy as he seemed.


    Hao Ren arrived behind Han Lingshi and heard her say, "Augustus, just because you have Marco to drive for you, does not mean that you have toe over here and boast it to me. I remember our bet very well, you can get lost, I won''t loss."


    Augustus chuckled and said, "We shall see. Oh, looks like your boyfriend is not happy seeing you chat with me. I will look for the keys to yourpany after the event."


    The blonde young man chuckled and left with the two women beside him. Han Lingshi, on the other hand, turned around with a surprised expression. Hao Ren was looking at her coldly.


    Han Lingshi trembled and said, "It''s nothing bad, I made a bet with him five years ago, and it is about time that I fulfil it."


    Hao Ren said, "Your wordsck the usual conviction. Talk to me when you have the guts to tell me the truth. I am not going to look too much into the situation. However, I hope that you don''t hide stuff from me. I am only a vulnerable human, and I can misunderstand things. I will see you after the race."


    That said, he left without waiting for her response. Ever since his parents hid the fact that his sister was sick, he hated being kept in the dark. Han Lingshi unknowingly ticked him off today.


    ...


    Dream''s Note:Guys please leave ament.

 Chapter 71: Road Rage. (1)

    Hao Ren did not think that his anger was pointless when he walked away from Han Lingshi. He just wanted her to know that she cannot go around keeping secrets with him while he was working his ass off for her.Yes, he did have some ambition, but every one does. He was a human after all. Han Lingxue rushed to support her sister, who was sulking, and said, "Told you so."


    Han Lingshi dejectedly sat down and nodded, her mind was in a mess. She said, "You know I made this bet before I met him?"


    Han Lingxue nodded and sat down next to her as she said, "You could have told him why you were anxious about the event when you called him and he would have been here even earlier. Given how smart he is, do you think, he wouldn''t figure out that Augustus and his bunch is scheming against us? This is why he is angry. You should not shoulder everything on your own."


    ...


    In the pit alley, Hao Ren smiled and greeted everyone. Andy took a deep breath when he saw him and said, "Thank heavens you came over, Hao Ren. We are in a bind."


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Are we looking that bad?"


    Andy sighed and said, "The leaders are Ricardo, Marco, and Dalton."


    Hao Ren couldn''t help but exim, "Fuck my life! We have to start against them from the tail. Even god cannot win this, right?"


    Andy shrugged and said, "I did not expect these three toe over in person, however, they just want to settle their own ounts. Since this is a charity event they would be doing a good deed whilepeting with each other."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "No time thinking, I will suit up and then inspect the car one more time before we go in."


    Andy nodded, and Hao Ren went to the dressing room on the side. It did not take long for him to put on the suit and he walked out intoplete chaos. Hao Ren looked at the raging old man and asked, "What happened?"


    Andy yelled, "What happened? That fucker Dillion registered the team software under his name, and now he sent us a notice that if we want to use the software on the vehicle we need to pay him fifty million yuan. That bastard, I hope he dies of rot."


    Hao Ren shook his head and looked around, he found that a few people in suits were watching the consoles with a few nerdy guys working there. He walked over and asked, "Excuse me, might you be the officer who is checking what software we are using?"


    The man nodded, and when he saw Hao Ren dressed in a driver suit he sighed and said, "Look buddy, I know it might be a big stage for you, but you are already at the tail and I am bound by thews and regtion. We cannot let you use this one."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Can you get your guys to delete this software from the roots?"


    The man was shocked and so were the others, Hao Ren extended his hand to the man and said, "Hi, my name is Hao Ren, I am the CEO of Thunder Technologies. I will allow the Chariot Racing Team to use the monitoring software developed by mypany. How much longer do you need before you can clean it up?"


    The man shook his hand and said, "Twenty minutes."


    Hao Ren thought and said, "It''s fine, just be thorough."


    Then he turned to look at Andy and asked, "Old Man, is it okay?"


    Andy could not say anything, he was still in a daze, but a calm voice sounded, "Yes."


    Hao Ren did not even need to turn around to know that it was Han Lingshi who hase over. He borrowed aptop, connected his phone to it, and began to ess the coding interface. Han Lingshi walked over to sit beside him. The two people did not talk and only the clicking of the keyboard could be heard in the entire ce.


    Others did not approach the two, but Han Lingshi could see that Hao Ren was guiding Xiao Mei with instructions to create a brand new monitoring system. They have adapted codes from variouspanies and optimized them to another level. After twenty minutes, Xiao Mei finished all the tests and debugging before Hao Ren looked at the officer and asked, "Sir, are you done?"


    The man nodded and Hao Ren said, "You can check the new software, but if you said anything about the code, I will be having your job."


    The man shivered under his cold eyes, and, Hao Ren said, "Guys, go on and calibrate the sensors, be quick about it please."


    Han Lingshi saw that he was about to stand up and held his hand as she said, "Sorry. I apologize for hiding things from you, Ren. Please forgive me."


    Hao Ren looked at her and sighed, he said, "Lingshi, you are one of the most important people in my life, I don''t want you to tell me everything in detail but if it is bringing you trouble, then please don''t hide it from me. I hate being kept in the dark."


    Han Lingshi nodded and she leaned in his arms. The crew was dazed for a moment before they heard a cough from Andy and got back to work. Hao Ren did not expect Han Lingshi to openly embrace him but he did not dislike the feeling. He took a deep breath and inhaled her scent, which helped him calm down.


    After a few minutes, Andy said, "Hao Ren, the car is tuned and is good to go. I am not so sure about the sensors though."


    Hao Ren broke the embrace and said, "You don''t have to worry about it, after the firstp, they will all be in sync."


    He walked up to Andy and said, "Can you just plug in my phone to the console, a special technician will handle the software and the guys can help you interpret the data."


    Andy thought and nodded in agreement. Han Lingshi said, "I will stay in the pit stop."


    She sneakily took the phone from Andy and went to plug it in the console on the side. She was worried that other people would find out about Xiao Mei. After all, she was one of the biggest cards that Hao Ren had up his sleeves, how could she let other people find out about it.


    Hao Ren shook his head at her and put on his helmet as the crew pushed the car out of the pit stop. He got in the cockpit and asked a technician, "Hey, Matty, can you tell me who came up with this color code?"


    Matty cast a side nce at Han Lingshi who was looking at them and Hao Ren gave the man a thumbs up. He sighed and said, "Women."


    Matty smiled and said, "Alright mate, you are all set, now can you please get ahead of these snobby blokes?"


    Hao Ren nodded to him with a smile. Just when the cars were about to roll out of the pit stop a familiar mechanical ding sounded in his mind.


    *Ding: Host you are racing to help your Wife''spany. You are the knight in shiny armor who is riding the chariot to rescue the empress. You have only one option and that is victory!!


    Task: Win the charity race event.*


    Hao Renmented, "Your knack for dramatization is increasing exponentially."


    The system did not reply, Hao Ren rolled the car out of the pit slowly and warmed up the tires. Xiao Mei said, "A lot of people are talking about you."


    Hao Ren replied, "Let them talk whatever they want to. The result will speak for us."


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the forecast suggests rain, can you tell them to take out a set of wet rain tires just in case?"


    Hao Ren said, "Tell me about it when the sky is filled with clouds."


    Xiao Mei epted the task and fell silent. Hao Ren drove his car smoothly around the track, and he did not use the curbs at all. After the warm upp had finished, Andy spoke, "Ren, the sensors are working fine and the telemetry is looking good."


    Hao Ren replied with a okay, and then he said, "Now, I am going to focus, we only have 77ps to get past 19 cars."


    Andy said, "Yeah, since it is a charity event, all the teams are sending out one car each topete. Even the teams that are not qualified for the grand prix are here, to think that we stand at the tail, what a shame."


    Hao Ren said, "Andy, we also did not qualify for the grand prix did we?"


    Andy fell silent when he heard this. Hao Ren revved the engine as he looked at the starting lights. As soon as the lights turned green, within a millisecond, Hao Ren shifted gears and punched the elerator.


    The car turned into a silver dagger that pushed forward, and before the person ahead of him had a clue, Hao Ren was already moving ahead from the gap on the outside.


    The crowd was stunned, usually they all focused on the front but thementator said, "Oh my god, what did I just see, the driver from Chariot team made a quick work at the start to defy the tail end and jumped three ces. Hahaha, the race has begundies and gentleman."

 Chapter 72: Road Rage (2).

    Hao Ren could not hear thementators, but he knew that he was three ces ahead in at the start, now for the first fewps he had to hold the position and get used to the pace of the race. There was a difference in running on the track alone and then with cars. Andy said to him, "You have a steady pace."


    Hao Ren replied, "Let me get used to the traffic a bit and then I will start climbing the podium. Just tell me how much is the gap between us."


    ...


    Andy was slightly taken aback but when he realized the control and wits Hao Ren disyed thest time he was behind the steering, he calmed down. Han Lingshi watched the race progressing on the monitors. She looked at Andy and said, "Tell him to be careful when passing the opponents also please regte the pit stops.


    Make sure that the car does not have any malfunction that might put him in danger."


    Andy nodded to her, it was obvious for her to care about him. He didn''t turn his hair grey by driving under the sun. Han Lingshi did not have the ice demon aura around her when it was about Hao Ren.


    ...


    Hao Renpleted fiveps and then said, "Okay, Andy, I am getting on."


    Andy replied, "Roger that."


    Thementators had the ess to the pit stop andmunication, one of them said, "Henry, what do you think? Can Hao Ren really deliver what he just said?"


    Henry smiled and picked up the mic as he said, "n, from what I have found from our sources, this guy sure has the caliber to run for the top, but it won''t be easy for him to pass sixteen drivers. It may sound as if the race is long but inside the cockpit everything is faster, even the time."


    n nodded in agreement and said, "Just now Hao Ren said to his Crew chief Andy that he is ready, and from the looks of it he is ready."


    Henry suddenly smiled and said, "Hao Ren is going after the Caster team driver, Phoenix. It is a relentless chase, and with every moment, the gap between the two is getting smaller."


    n also got into it and said, "Phoenix just blocked the inside of the track to stop Hao Ren from getting ahead, nice defensive driving."


    Henry followed, "However, it would be that easy to get rid of Hao Ren, he is tailing Phoenix like a shadow. They are head to tail, and their is a turning ahead."


    n remarked, "Phoenix is blocking the inside of the track again."


    Henry eximed, "Hao Ren has taken the outside line and he is punching that elerator to its limit. It is a beautiful curve Hao Ren has no intention of slowing down. Oh, look, not only did he cut in, he in blocking Phoenix from advancing too. What a wonderful move!"


    n chuckled and said, "Phoenix looks angry and is chasing after Hao Ren, eager to get back his position."


    Henry smiled and replied, "It is not that easy, Hao Ren is not slowing down, he has no intention to look back at the ones he left in dust."


    ...


    Hao Ren did not have the concept of hesitation in his mind at the moment. He was aware that if he did notmit to the race, if he hesitated the opponent would not only catch up but also leave him in the dust. After all, they were all wolves of the trade.


    While Hao Ren did not have anything else to care about in his mind, the other teams were beginning to take notice of his performance. He was like a bullet that moved ahead and chased one after the other. After twentyps, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, clouds."


    Hao Ren said, "Andy, can you check the forecast? The surroundings just darkened."


    Andy told him to wait and after a few minutes, the old man said, "Ren, can you take on three moreps? We will be able to get the proper report from the center."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Seems good, I just saw the Dart entering the pitne. I am going for the position."


    Andy replied, "Roger."


    Hao Ren moved faster through thest turn and floored the elerator as he switched into the top gear. His car issued a whooshing sound as he passed through. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the engine limiter is not on. You have to slow down a bit to make sure that the car doesn''t flip over."


    Hao Ren looked at the speedo meter and said, "As soon as I am about to reach the limited speed give me a beeping alert."


    Xiao Mei epted themand and at the same time she issued a g inside the pit stop, and old man Andy flew off the handle.


    "Who the fuck was it to forget that the limiter needs to be turned on? Motherfucker if the car flips over I will kill you bitches!"


    Andy was the demon hated by the crew, they worshiped him out of fear.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Augustus was watching the race from the VIP box, and he was happy. Han Lingxue was the only one who sat there as the representative of the Empress International. None of the team owners came to talk to her, after all, in their eyes, Chariot Racing was just a small team that was chasing the sun with wax wings.


    However, Han Lingxue had been observing the situation very carefully and she was smirking while sipping on the champaign. A few people who had been dished out a loss by Hao Ren were able to understand how she was so calm. They wished for Hao Ren to either lose orpletely shatter the understanding of racing and get to the podium to create an upset.


    Augustus saw Han Lingxue and walked over. He was about to sit down when Han Lingxue said, "Did I allow you to sit next to me?"


    Augustus froze and so did everyone else. Han Lingxue looked at him calmly and said, "Learn to respect yourself and others a bit more, Mister Augustus Donovan."


    Augustus sneered and said, "I have no idea what gives you the confidence to talk to me like this."


    Han Lingxue smiled and replied, "If only you were to pay more attention to the rankings. You would know why I am so confident to talk to you like this."


    Augustus turned his head to look at the rankings chart disyed on the monitor and he was shocked. Chariot team was moving up on the charts with every fewps. He clenched his fist and turned to look at his secretary and said, "Find out who is this driver. How is he doing it?"


    Han Lingxue looked at him with mocking experience and said, "You have no idea what you are up against Augustus. This is not Scvantia, and he is not Marco."


    ...


    Hao Ren did not care about anyone, and moved inside the pitne and yelled, "Andy, fucking tell them to get the wet tires on, now!"


    Andy was shocked and just when he was thinking what to do, it started raining heavily. The technicians did not even wait for Andy, they were all experienced people. The pit stop was dyed but the wet tires were put on and Hao Ren dashed out of the pits.


    Thementators noticed this and Henry said, "Hao Ren has put on wet tires, I wonder if they specte the rain tost for a long time."


    n nodded and said, "ording to the weather forecast, it is possible for the rain tost an hour or more but that time is enough for the race to enter the finalps. It seems to me that Crew chief Andy has been paying attention to the forecast and they timed the pit stops from the beginning of the race. It could be luck that it started raining as Hao Ren enter to pit."


    Henry remarked, "I have always believed that luck is a part of your strength and that is what we all just saw. Hao Ren is out of the pitne and he is chasing after the opponents even more relentlessly."


    n thought of something and said, "It appears to me that Hao Ren is driving with a rage, but if one is to notice the fine control he shows when making his moves and turning around on the corners, his car looks like a sword that is tearing apart the illusions of the other drivers."


    Henry eximed, "n, I am going to nickname him as the sword of the race track."


    ...


    Hao Ren cursed, "Fucking visibility is ying tricks, I almost had him."


    He almost seeded in making a move but the visibility in rain hindered his timing. Andy said, "Ren, patience is the key as long as you are persistent, they will make a mistake."


    Hao Ren nodded and followed the driver before him. The other party was obviously struggling to maintain a grip on the road because he didn''t have wet tires on. Suddenly, the opponent made a turn but due to theck of traction, he slipped and Hao Ren entered the turn before him.


    Henry in thementary box eximed, "Hao Ren squeezes through the tiny gap and is now fourth in position. He would now have to contend against Marco Seoul, the ace driver of the Raging Bull team. What do you think, what will he do?"


    n said, "Why not ask the person himself?"


    ...


    Andy spoke to Hao Ren, "Ren, thementators asked me about the strategy. What do you think I should tell them?"


    The young man replied, "Chase and Pressure. Andy, I am going to focus."

 Chapter 73: Winning The Race.

    Andy said, "Ren, three seconds ahead of you is the third on the podium, Marco."


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "I know, I am going, how manyps do we have?"


    Andy replied, "We have twenty left."


    The young man asked, "Ask Lingshi, do I need to win the race or do I need to just beat Marco to ensure the win?"


    Andy checked up with Han Lingshi, who replied, "Just beat Marco."


    Hao Ren nodded and made a quick turn as he said, "I can see him. I am going after him."


    The race for the third position began.


    ...


    In the VIP viewer box, Han Lingxue was now talking to a few people. They saw Hao Ren pushing the car to the fourth position from the tail and could not resist talking to thedy and find out more about the car and the driver. However, Han Lingxue was not someone gullible, she was used to this approach of people.


    She did not let out any significant information apart from the fact that Hao Ren was her sister''s boyfriend and that he was a CEO of apany of his own. The people began to look up Hao Ren and were surprised to see the technology he introduced to the Han Nation market.


    Augustus heard about this and scoffed. His secretary asked him, "Sir, do we need to make any arrangements?"


    Augustus shook his head and confidently said, "Marco is not a fool to give away his position to this guy. He won''t lose."


    He was very confident in the driver, because Marco was bought over to their team at a huge expense. Marco was the person who drove their team to fame. Thanks to him theirpany was now growing bigger and more prosperous. How could a professional driver lose to a part timer who god knew came from which pot hole. Ridiculous, that''s what Augustus thought when he looked at Hao Ren.


    ...


    Marco looked in his rearview mirror and asked, "Steve, who is this guy in my mirror?"


    Steve was the crew chief for Marco and the two of them went way back. The middle-aged man said, "He is Hao Ren, the driver for Chariot team."


    Marco let out a soft whistle and asked, "Well, impressive of him but does he really think that he can get past me? Hahaha, fool, let me show him what I can do."


    Steve replied, "Marco, don''t be hasty, your opponent does not seem to be in a hurry."


    Marco raised his brow as he made a turn but that exact moment, Hao Ren tried to make a move but Marco managed to block him off.


    ...


    n and Henry werementing on the race and they saw Hao Ren going after Marco. The former said, "Well, Hao Ren had been doing a fantastic job till now but it seems that advancing to further ranks is not going to be easy for him."


    Henry smiled and said, "Well, I wouldn''t be making judgements so soon in the race. Just now he tried to whisk past Marco on the turn."


    n nodded, and said, "But Marco skillfully blocked him. Didn''t he?"


    Henry agreed and the two began to talk about the things that happened so far in the race and previous records of Marco.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was standing inside the pitne, she was wearing a blue jeans with a pink top under a thin silver jacket. On the back of her jacket was a pink monogram of the Chariot team. She had not taken her eyes off the monitor which disyed Hao Ren''s movements.


    The crew was standing behind her, and even a pin dropping on the ground could be heard. Hao Ren was driving for their future. Han Lingshi might not be effected by a loss, but they would be left jobless.


    Thedy furrowed her brows and asked, "Mister Andrew, why is he not making a move?"


    Andy smiled faintly and said, "He is provoking and pushing Marco a bit. All this while, he had been making moves but pulling back before he could get past. He is showing that he is above Marco and if you noticed thest three turns, Marco wasn''t even able to react to him. If my old eyes can see this, then do you think the rest of the world cannot?"


    A technician eximed, "We are P3."


    The people turned their heads and found the live monitor showing Hao Ren making an inside pass on Marco. It was just a fleeting moment, but the speed at which Hao Ren executed his move, he literally shocked Marco and his team.


    Han Lingshi clenched her fists and then she took a deep breath before walking out of the pit stop. Everyone thought that she was going out because her motive has been achieved, but the fact was Han Lingshi had decided upon something to payback Hao Ren for his favor.


    ...


    Hao Ren moved past Marco and then he chased right after the second pole position driver. However, he just followed behind the guy at ease, he could see the second pole and the first pole were battling it out.


    All he needed to do was to wait for a moment, Andy said, "Ren, you would need to make a pit stop. Time it with Marco."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "I think we can just make do with the a tire change."


    Andy replied, "Yes, you can make do with the tire change. However, you would need some fuel."


    Hao Ren replied, "Alright."


    He was talking to Andy but he was looking at the two cars engaged in high chase and run game before him. A turn came and while Ricardo blocked the second pole position driver Xavier on the outside of the track, Hao Ren kicked the elerator pedal and moved through the inside gap exposed by Ricardo.


    n was focused on Ricardo and suddenly Henry eximed, "Herees Hao Ren, moving through the gap like a sword exposing the chinks in the armor and he rushed very quickly ahead. What a beauty! Hao Ren you beaute, such a skill, such a talent."


    n was shocked too, he did not expect Hao Ren to move so quickly.


    On the race track, Hao Ren shifted the gears so quickly that he did not even give the top racers a chance to catch up with him. The entire viewers gallery was shocked. Hao Ren chuckled and rushed through the track in a heavy downpour. The situation turned so quickly that none of the people had a chance to do anything to turn tables.


    Andy eximed in his ear, "Ren, hold the position."


    Hao Ren replied, "Andy can you calm down? If you talk so loudly, I will run into the wall."


    ...


    The entire Chariot team pit crew was shocked, and stunned. Suddenly, Andy said, "Ren, move in to pit. It looks like Ricardo and Xavier also need to pit. The noses of their cars has taken damage."


    Hao Ren said, "Fine, I aming in, get ready."


    Ricardo and Xavier were hot on his tail. They were the top names in the world of racing, how could they digest being left in the dust by a nobody?


    ...


    The rest of the race was spent with people chasing after Hao Ren, as he dashed forward. The young man crossed the checkered g ahead of everyone creating a sensation for everyone. He moved his car inside the pitne and came to a stop. The people rushed at him to celebrate.


    The entire stadium erupted in cheers. However, in the VIP viewer room, the situation was not as amiable and cheerful as it was outside. Augustus was standing with a pale face. The rest of the people were looking at Han Lingxue who was shocked as well, but unlike the others she was experiencing bliss and euphoria.


    Hao Ren had defeated the people in such a crushing fashion that the people had no retort. Suddenly, an old man stood up from his chair and he turned to face Han Lingxue. He said, "To the Chariot."


    Then he raised his wine ss and toasted to Han Lingxue. The youngdy was shocked to see the owner and the founder of one of the top carpanies in the world, Ho Motors, was toasting her. This old man was the godfather of a new legacy in motor sports world. She humbly bowed to him and chugged down the entire ss of champagne in her hand.


    Many more followed the process, only Augustus was left standing with a face that was changing color from red to yellow in rage and embarrassment. Just then, another old voice sounded in the room, "To the Chariot."


    Han Lingxue turned around and was about to greet the person when Augustus eximed, "Dad, what are you doing here?"


    The old man smiled at him faintly and replied, "To see through the situation."


    Augustus was left speechless, when he saw his father at the venue, he did not expect this. Han Lingxue greeted the man with a smile, "Uncle Donovan, it is very bad of you toe over in secret."


    The middle-aged man chuckled and said, "Well, I could not always let you kids have all the fun right?"


    Han Lingxue nodded with a smile, and Mister Donovan said, "About the bet..."


    The youngdy said, "Let''s wait till the award ceremony, Uncle. Big sister will being over soon."


    Donovan nodded and everyone stayed in the box to watch the ceremony. The middle-aged man looked calm, but in reality his heart was bleeding. Stride racing team was his child, he built it from the ground up, and the thought of handing it over to someone else was a disaster in his mind.


    ...


    On the stage, a celebrity presented Hao Ren with a silver cup half as big as himself. The young man raised the trophy up high and the crowd cheered for him. Hao Ren then turned to look at the second and the third podium as he said, "Mister Ricardo, Mister Xavier. You two have always been my idols in the new generation racers. Can you please sign the cup? I intend to ce it up for a charity keepsake."


    The two people and the reporters were shocked. The drivers nodded and signed up the trophy. Hao Ren said, "I pledge to give this cup to the best automobile engineering institute for a keepsake."


    ...


    Dream''s Note:From next week the chapter update will be increased to 10 chapters a week, and one bonus chapter for every 500 power stones. Hope you all like it, and may someone gift me a castle.

 Chapter 74: Repeated Provocation.

    Hao Ren and the two drivers clicked pictures and many people came forward to congratte him and also praise his driving skills. One of the reporters in the post race conference asked, "Mister Hao, how do you feel getting the first podium in your first race?"


    The young man smiled and replied, "I pinched myself to make sure this is not a dream. Ever since I have been watching racing, the two people besides me have been the stars that I wanted to see up close. So, it''s all very surreal to me."


    The reporter sat down with a smile, and someone else asked, "Ricardo, what would you like to say about the race?"


    Ricardo raised both his hands and said, "Till the end, I was sure to level my score with Xavier. However, in thosest fewps I realized a very famous Han Idiom, there is a sky above sky, and a mountain above mountain. Hao Ren was like a fisherman who waited to exploit the benefits from our fight. As they say, he is a hard driver."


    The people erupted inughter. Hao Ren had been looking around for a long time and slowly the anticipation in his eyes had vanished. Someone asked him, "Mister Hao, would you be entering the racing circuit after this event?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Racing is my passion, and as most of you might have found out by now, I am a businessman. That is my first priority. I might show up as a driver for Chariot in charity events though, but that''s enough racing for me."


    Xavier remarked, "Loyal to your girlfriend, I see."


    Hao Ren chuckled and patted his chest, "Forever!"


    The conference ended and Hao Ren came to the VIP box where the rich people were. He did not mind about the celebration. He wanted to see Lingshi. He spotted Han Lingxue taking to a middle-aged man and approached her. Han Lingxue smiled at him but when she saw his calm expression she chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, big sister saw your race, she was here just now, and left to use the washroom."


    Hao Ren nodded and the middle-aged man looked at him and asked, "So, you are the one who will be driving away with mypany at the end of the day."


    Hao Ren looked at the middle-aged man and asked, "Pardon me, I did not understand."


    Han Lingxue looked at the man and made introductions. Hao Ren shook hands with Mister Donovan, and cast a look at Augustus Donovan who was standing behind the man ring at him. Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "Mister Donovan Junior, do you have something you want to say to me?"


    Augustus was stunned, he did not expect Hao Ren to confront him like this. He was at a loss as what could or should he say to the man. Donovan did not say anything he was observing Hao Ren. The other dignitaries were also looking at the people engaged confrontation.


    Suddenly, Hao Ren felt a cold touch on his hand, and he rxed. He turned to look at thedy and asked, "Why did you leave the pit? Did you see how I won the race?"


    Han Lingshi looked at his sparkling eyes and could not help but smile. She leaned against him a bit and said, "Thank you and congrattions."


    Hao Ren smiled sheepishly, he was apletely different person at this moment and everyone noticed this change in his aura. He said, "Sit down, also next time, I want more silver in the driver suit."


    Han Lingxue asked in a protest, "Why? You looked so cute."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes as he flicked Han Lingxue''s forehead and said, "So what? Only your sister can see my cute side. Now, put a finger on your lips and let the adults talk."


    Han Lingxue pouted as she rubbed her smooth forehead and looked at Han Lingshi in hopes that she would say something to Hao Ren. However, her sister had already donned her cold businesswoman aura. Even Hao Ren was standing beside her in silence.


    Han Lingshi sat down on the couch, and said, "Chairman Donovan, are you sure you would like to talk about these matters here?"


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "The bet was made five years ago in your first grand prix, and everyone was present at that time, so, how can they not be here when the bet has beenpleted."


    Han Lingshi looked at him and nodded in understanding, she said, "ording to the bet, in five years, I would have to defeat the racer of your Stride motors once without using any external help. If I failed then you will hold a fifty percent share in the Chariot Motors, while if I won, I will get theplete possession of Stride racing team. Correct?"


    Donovan nodded as he sighed. He thought that Han Lingshi will definitely use the iron sword and cut away a part of his soul. Han Lingshi took a deep breath and looked at Hao Ren. The young man was also looking at him and under the gazes of so many people, Han Lingshi asked, "Ren, what do you think we should do?"


    Hao Ren looked at her and asked, "You want me to make a call in this matter? Are you sure?"


    Han Lingshi nodded with a firm expression in her eyes. Hao Ren held a ss of juice in his hand and took a sip before he said, "Would it be possible to ask for something other than the Stride Racing Team? Despite being a good team and one of the top teams in the world. We don''t have a use for it. Chariot team is getting stronger and there is not much of a difference when ites to racing cars.


    The Racing Association is standardizing things as such, we don''t need another money hemorrhaging crew and team."


    The people nodded, they agreed with his points. They were all race lovers, but first they were businessmen, why would they want something they already have?


    Chairman Donovan asked, "What do you want then?"


    The young man took a deep breath and looked at Han Lingshi who nodded in his support. Hao Ren said, "I would like you to share your research process and results in the field of maic suspension, and transmission system."


    Chairman Donovan took a deep breath and nodded, he replied, "A couple of months ago, the research hade to a stagnation."


    Han Lingshi frowned and Hao Ren replied, "You don''t have to worry about that. I just want the research."


    The people were surprised and Han Lingshi asked, "Ren, why do you want a stagnant research?"


    Hao Ren looked at her with a smile and said, "Well, I guess you all know what my primary business is, right?"


    Many people nodded and Hao Ren said, "I want to find the ways to raise the human standard of living, and at the moment, the biggest problem we are facing is pollution. I wish to change that so that the world can be a better ce."


    The people nodded, but Augustus sneered and said, "Do you think it would be that easy? If big talks could bear fruit than there would have never been any problem at all."


    Hao Ren looked at him and said, "If everyone gave up thinking it was hard, then we would still be living in the caves. You don''t have to worry about my words and actions Mister Augustus Donovan."


    Augustus red at Hao Ren but he did not say anything. He was incurring bad reputation at this moment by sounding sour. Han Lingshi said, "Then we will proceed as Ren said, and finalize the procedure in a few days."


    Chairman Donovan nodded, he could not express how much relief he was feeling at this moment. Hao Ren had spared him a great deal. Han Lingshi shook hands with Mister Donovan and stood up to hold Hao Ren from his waist. Since they had put their rtionship out in the public, she has given up on the hesitating around him. The gazes around her did not matter much to her anyways.


    Hao Ren smiled at her, but Augustus Donovan clicked his tongue as he said, "Han Lingshi, when you refused to my proposal, I did not expect you to go for a white face."


    As soon as he said this, Han Lingshi turned around with a cold face. She asked, "What did you say?"


    Mister Donovan snapped at his son, "Augustus, shut up. Is this a way to talk to ady?"


    Augustus snorted and said, "Dad, are we really going to pretend that she is a virtuousdy? When she was studying in the hawk nation, everyone knew what sort of a whore she..."


    Before he could finish his words, Hao Ren had grabbed his neck and was lifting him in the void. He asked in a cold voice, "What did you just say? You silk-pant asshole. How dare you disrespect Lingshi?!"


    No one expected Hao Ren to fly off the handle in such a fashion. Also, his strength scared the people.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 75: Power Couple.

    Hao Ren was lifting Augustus Donovan in an iron grip, and everyone was shocked. The VIP box was filled with dignitaries, business men, and at the worst of them all, reporters. Hao Ren had a zero tolerance policy when it came to his family and Han Lingshi was exactly that.


    However, unlike his rage, Han Lingshi was as cold as Ice. She stepped up and patted Hao Ren as she said, "Let him go, I have better ways of dealing with him."


    Hao Ren looked at her visage, and calm down. He let go of Augustus, who fell to the ground with a pale face. He was wheezing really badly to catch his breath. He looked around at the other people and found them to be standing shocked. Everything happened too fast for the people to react. Even the photographers could not take a shot of this scene.


    Han Lingshi looked at Augustus Donovan and said, "We willpensate you for the assault, ten million dors should be enough."


    Everyone nodded, after all, Hao Ren did assault Augustus and they were in the wrong. They noticed that Hao Ren''s face had no changes and thought that he was going to follow Han Lingshi''s lead on this matter, however, then they heard Han Lingshi saying, "A few moments ago, you ndered me, and Hao Ren. I will sue you in court. You can also say sue us, but then I will add a case for provocation.


    The consequence will be a share drop."


    Augustus was pale, but at this moment, even Donovan senior was pale. It was at this moment, the people realized that Hao Ren and Han Lingshi both had each others back. They were not going up against one person but a couple. Han Lingxue was watching it all from the side with a smile.


    She remembered how Han Lingshi had told her that Hao Ren meant a lot to her. At least, Han Lingxue hasn''t heard her sister talking in this manner for any human before not even her family members have reached this degree of intimacy and importance to Han Lingshi.


    Not many people knew about it, but thisdy was a warm hearted person, and once someone managed to get past the cold barriers, they would have a spring of harmony in their lives.


    The people gasped, because they knew very well what would happen if the stocks dived. The situation was inplete favor for Han Lingshi, her team just won the charity race, the driver announced that he would put up the trophy as a charity memorabilia. On top of it all, Augustus Donovan was the first one to bad mouth them and instigate this situation.


    They all looked at Mister Donovan who stood up from his seat and asked, "CEO Han, could you please spare him for his foolishness? I will do whatever you want."


    He was acting like a loving and caring father, but the fact was that he wanted to save hispany. In this whole issue, his opinion of Augustus has dwindled quite a bit. Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "CEO Donovan, your son is an adult and he needs to bear the consequences of his actions on his own. As long as he sincerely apologizes to my husband, I will let go this matter right away."


    Donovan and everyone looked at her and gulped. This was a public p to Augustus''s face. It might be humiliating but he incurred this on himself by unnecessary stoking a dying fire. Everyone looked at Augustus who had a purple mark around his neck and was clenching and unclenching his fists.


    He knew that Han Lingshi would not spare him. He looked at his father with some hope but the re he received diminished his thoughts. His father may appear to be a polite man, but he was cruel enough to sacrifice his son for gains. Augustus Donovan looked at Hao Ren and Han Lingshi, the pridefulness and arrogance he had in his gaze was gone.


    Hao Ren looked at him with a cold gaze that almost froze his soul. He shivered and Han Lingshi''s cold voice woke him up, "Mister Augustus Donovan, we don''t have the entire day to watch you. Can you do it already and spare us all some time to deal with better things?"


    She did not hide her disdain at all. Augustus Donovan had never been so humiliated in his life. In fact this was the first time someone had forced him in the corner. He took a deep breath and bowed his head as he said, "I apologize for my behavior earlier. I should not have said things like this, it was uncalled for, and I was very rude. Please forgive me."


    He spoke loud and clear, and his posture was passable, however, now that Han Lingshi had defended Hao Ren, the young man stepped up and said, "Mister Donovan, I do not wish to embarrass you anymore, but it would do you good to understand that Han Lingshi is my reverse scale, if you tried to stir up anymore trouble, and I will not spare you no matter which country you reside in."


    Hao Ren was standing half a step ahead of Han Lingshi, and she could sense his aura flooding the room. While men saw him as a poser, women saw him with pink hearts exploding in their eyes. Although the women in this room were not weak, but someone standing up for them did not look bad at all.


    Everyone knew that Hao Ren hade to race for Chariot Motors in the eleventh hour, and not only that, but he even took them to the peak of the podium at the end. They had researched Hao Ren, and they quickly found the news of him and Han Lingshi dating each other. At the same time, they found out about hispany.


    After Hao Ren finished speaking he looked at all the people and said, "Ladies and Gentleman, being a part of this charitable race was a coincidence. This event also gives me an idea that many people love to do good deeds. If you all don''t mind sparing more money, I would like to invite you to another charitable event tomorrow morning."


    The people were surprised and Hao Ren said, "I believe that talents are not born, but they are nurtured with care, and resources. Tomorrow morning before you all leave the Han Nation to go back to your homes, I would like to invite you for a breakfast and discuss a project that could help those in need."


    Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "This project is a joint venture between Thunder Technologies and Empress International. I would like to extend the same invitation as well."


    She carried more weight than Hao Ren when it came to the world of business. She had no idea why Hao Ren was doing this and what he wanted. However, since he had put his word forward, she would support him. The people looked at the two of them and they all agreed after some consideration.


    After a few hours of celebration, the event came to an end, and Hao Ren hitched a ride with Han Lingshi, while he gave his car to Han Lingxue to drive.


    ...


    In the car, Han Lingshi asked, "What do you intend to do in the morning?"


    Hao Ren looked at her face from the side, and replied in a slow voice, "I would like to have them witness the prowess of the house bots. At the same time, I would like to establish a few schooling and medical care camps in remote areas of the world."


    Han Lingshi thought and remarked, "Although it would be nice, but do you think they will just throw in money for this."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "The people in the box today were not only automobile manufacturers, but also fuel tycoons of the middle eastern regions. These people are all that cause the biggest percentage of carbon emission. If they wish to continue making money, they have to give some back to the society, or I have my ways to see that they are out of business within a few years."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and asked cheekily, "Howe every time I think you have gotten stable, you start talking so exaggeratedly?"


    Hao Ren pinched his chin and pretended to think before he said, "It is because you did not give me a kiss that I deserved."


    Han Lingshi shivered and blushed as she looked at him and asked, "How can you even say such things without hesitation."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied softly, "It is because I am talking to you and I have no pretenses when ites to express my needs and emotions to my better half."


    Han Lingshi blushed and remarked, "Who is your better half? Me? In your dreams."


    Hao Ren leaned closer to her ear and replied with a whisper, "In my dreams you are already the mother of our three children."


    Han Lingshi blushed so hard that her face turned red, and to vent her shyness, she could think of nothing better but to pinch Hao Ren on his forearm. She exerted so much strength that Hao Ren could not help but wail.


    Han Lingshi nodded in satisfaction and snorted before she focused on driving again. Meanwhile, Hao Ren was groaning and rubbing his forearm as a mechanical sound echoed in his mind, *Ding: Host, you havepleted the task. You are rewarded...*

 Chapter 76: Bullied & Wronged.

    Hao Ren was sitting beside Han Lingshi while thetter was driving with a red face, the former was dwelling in his head. The system had just announced that he haspleted the task of winning the race.


    *Ding: Host the task has beenpleted, you are rewarded with liquid funds of 1 billion yuan.*


    Hao Ren raised his brow and could not understand the motive system behind this reward. Usually after taskpletion he would be given a skill or a talent, why was he given money?


    Just when he was thinking about it, the system replied, *Ding: Host, the system rewards you with the things you need or might need. At the moment, you are expanding your business and this money would be helpful.*


    Hao Ren nodded faintly as he thought, this made sense.


    However, before he could think of the ways to make the best out of his money, the system went off once again, *Ding: Today, the host stepped up to beat someone for bad mouthing his wife, and to encourage the Host to be tant and sharp when ites to your wife and family, you are rewarded with a state of the art research center for advanced medicine and robotics development.*


    Hao Ren sucked in a cold breath and Han Lingshi asked, "Are you okay?"


    The young man looked at her and extended his hand to her as he asked, "Can you pinch me?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and replied, "With pleasure."


    She pinched the back of his palm hard and Hao Ren winced. He rubbed the back of his palm and thought internally, ''System, where is this research center located?''


    *Ding: The location can be decided by the host.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath to calm himself and he leaned back in the seat, closing his eyes. If he managed to handle this nicely, his actions could have a drastic effect on the future of the world.


    Hao Ren did not expect that the definition of an Omnipotent Husband would put him on such a path. However, he was well aware that treading on this path would be anything but easy.


    A research center did not mean that it would get him quick and sure results. However, it would definitely consume money. As he was thinking about the future, the car reached the parking lot.


    Han Lingshi saw him rubbing the back of his palm and felt guilty. She did not know what to do. Hao Ren turned his head and looked at her with a look of askance in his eyes. Thedy shook her head and Hao Ren beckoned her close.


    Han Lingshi leaned in but only for her lips to be imed by Hao Ren. The slow lingering warmth spread through Han Lingshi''s lips as she let out a breath in Hao Ren''s mouth.


    The young man raised his right hand to gently hold her delicate neck as the kiss deepened. Han Lingshi also gave up her restraint behavior and pulled him closer by pulling on his shirt. The two of them were starting to enjoy the intimacy and mes of passion were rising deep within their hearts when a loud honk shocked them.


    The two were in a daze and only after a few moments they realized what was going on and a shade of pink emerged on their cheeks. Hao Ren sighed and got out of the car, only to find Han Lingxue pouting as she stuck her head out of Hao Ren''s car.


    The young man asked, "Xuexue, why are you honking?"


    Han Lingxue said, "Brother-inw, do you know that I can see you guys going all sloppy and slurpy on each other?"


    Hao Ren scratched the back of his head and said, "Even if you can see us, did you really have to disturb us? At this rate forget about having a nephew or niece for the next decade."


    Han Lingxue opened her eyes wide, she did not expect Hao Ren to say something like this. Han Lingshi also got out of the car after sorting her clothes and asked, "Xiao Xue, what happened?"


    Han Lingxue looked at her sister and said, "Your husband called me the third wheel who is dying your baby-making business."


    This girl took both of them with surprise. Hao Ren did not expect her to retort like this and not only that but Han Lingshi was shocked too. She had a pink shade of skin at this moment, and she said, "Hmph, who wants to have children with him? In his dreams. I am going back home. I will see you in the morning at breakfast."


    Han Lingshi looked at her sister and said, "Park the car ande with me, you have two minutes."


    Han Lingxue parked the car and got in the passenger seat quickly. Hao Ren looked at Han Lingshi and said with pursed lips, "I really did not say anything like this, I was joking."


    Han Lingshi narrowed her gaze and asked, "You mean to say, you were joking about having children with me?"


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and shook his head quickly. He replied, "No, no, I swear, it wasn''t."


    Han Lingshi scoffed and said, "Your wordsck conviction, you better get some rity the next time you talk to me."


    Hao Ren was dazed, as he watched thedy get in her car and drive away. She had left him with the simr words like he did in the VIP box.


    Hao Ren sighed as he tossed the keys in his hand while walking toward the lift. As he was about to reach his house, he stopped the lift at the floor below and approached the door where Heath was living.


    He pressed the doorbell, and waited patiently. After a few minutes, Heath opened the door, and greeted Hao Ren. The young man smiled and said, "Brother Heath, I apologize for disturbing you at such an hour, but can I ask you something?"


    The man replied, "Yes, Young Master, what can I do?"


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "You used to work in the special forces, right?"


    Heath nodded, and Hao Ren asked, "Do you have any more brothers who are looking for work? If they don''t mind, I would like to hire them."


    Heath was surprised and Hao Ren replied, "Brother Heath, I won''t hide from you, thepany is expanding and we are developing products that need to be protected. I don''t trust anyone easily but since Lingshi has employed you, I would trust you. If you have any buddies you trust and need a job, you can ask them to contact thepany. They will get the same treatment as you."


    Heath was stunned but then he nodded and said, "Thank you, Young Master."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I will have these brothers teach some young kids from various orphanages about self defense too on weekends. I hope they won''t mind."


    Heath shook his head and thumped his chest as he said, "We take pride in teaching the young ones about some basic skills."


    Hao Ren nodded, and then told Heath to be ready in the morning ande along with him. Then he left to rest. Just as he entered the door, his mother called him. He picked up the call with a smile and Mrs. Hao scolded him, "Brat, have your wings grown tough after all these years?! How dare you drive so recklessly?!


    What if you were to crash that car?! Also, who is this Donovan?! How did you humiliate him?! How can you do this and cause trouble to Lingshi?! Answer me, why don''t you speak as fast as you drive, you useless offspring?!"


    Hao Ren did not know if he should feel happy that his mother cared about him and his wife this much, or should he feel sad that she scolded him left and right. He took a deep breath and said, "Mother, can you take a deep breath and listen to what I have to say before you start firing?"


    Mrs. Hao replied coldly, and Hao Ren narrated the situation to her. He then said, "Han Lingshi is not a small personality, as I think you should be aware by now. If you continue talking like this then don''t expect your future inws to treat you good."


    Mrs. Hao said, "You¡­"


    But the next moment she calmed down and took a deep breath before saying, "You have learned how to talk back to your mother after you have tasted sess. Imand you toe and receive your punishment by family rules."


    Hao Ren was stunned and opened his eyes wide as he heard this. He remarked, "I had no idea that you had the grace of an empress."


    Mrs. Hao replied, "You are the ck sheep of my family, stupid and ignorant. It is not my fault you did not know. If I had not fallen for Old Man Han, then today I might have been living a decent life."


    Hao Ren sucked in a cold breath and asked, "Mom, you are so ck-bellied, does Grandpa know?"


    Mrs. Hao chuckled and spoke like a sinister person, "I learned all this from him only."


    The call was disconnected, and Hao Ren went to bed shortly after he received a message from Han Lingshi about the venue for the breakfast meeting. He watched the ceiling and said, "Only Brother Heath is a good person, the rest just bully me. Hmph."

 Chapter 77: Sunshine Teahouse.

    In the morning, Hao Ren dressed up in a gray polo t-shirt, and beige golf pants. He paired the attire with his watch, and gray golf sneakers. He left the house and found Heath clearing the dust from the car surface.


    Heath greeted Hao Ren and asked, "Young Master, where are we going?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Sunshine Tea House."


    Heath nodded and they got in the car. Hao Ren was scrolling through the details of the ce on his phone. Sunshine Tea House was a peak name in the jade capital. This ce was private property and they did not use advertisements for their market reach.


    Han Lingshi had arranged the breakfast meeting at this ce because of two things. One, it was a closed off ce, and two, it was one of the most luxurious ces in the Jade Capital.


    Hao Ren saw a few pictures on the mobile and found that at least seven people had shown up for the breakfast. Hao Ren called us as he reached closer to the venue. Thetter had been informed about the gatheringst night and the ten models they used in the press event were being used in the office for various tasks and helping the staff.


    Hao Ren asked him to get them all to the venue. He also called Han Lingshi to make sure that the robots are allowed ess inside the Teahouse.


    ¡­


    Hao Ren got out of the car and found that only Han Lingshi had arrived. Looking around the ce was very scenic, it was a small hill where the Teahouse is set up. Like a small retreat surrounded by the lush green. Since the ce was located almost outside the city, not many people came here.


    Hao Ren found the entrance to be something that he would call in his old life ''out of an anime'' ce. The young man smiled and took out his phone, inspired by the serenity of the ce he wanted to click a picture.


    However, at this moment a calm voice echoed from the side, "Young man, are you clicking the picture to post it on the inte?"


    Hao Ren looked over and found an olddy with a slightly hunched back, and approached her with a smile. He replied, "No grandma, I am only clicking the picture to set it as my wallpaper. This ce is very beautiful. I can see the entire city from the hilltop."


    The olddy looked at Hao Ren for a prolonged moment before she nodded, and said, "Go in then, why are you standing outside?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I am waiting for my wife, and a few guests."


    The olddy nodded and said, "So you are the ones who are bringing us such a big business today. I better go and check the situation."


    Hao Ren did not expect to run into the olddy. He was about to bid her well when thedy almost tripped on her traditional dress. He reacted quickly and took hold of her fragile frame. He sighed and said concernedly, "Grandma, you ought to be careful. What if you fell?"


    The olddy shook her head and patted his shoulder before saying, "I cannot let the guests have a bad experience in my shop."


    Hao Ren smiled andmented, "If the younger generation had half of your drive and ethics, we would have been living in a better ce."


    The olddy heard hispliment but did not say anything. Hao Ren then decided to inform Han Lingshi about the situation and helped the olddy go inside the shop.


    The outside of the shop was styled like ancient wooden homes with a nted roof and a big ss window, the cross-beams supporting the ceiling and the structure were visible on the outside. However, the entire ce was engraved with intricate patterns.


    That was why Hao Ren wanted to click the picture. The Teahouse appeared to be small, but the ce was very elegantly decorated. No wonder Han Lingshi was full of praise for this ce.


    The olddy walked over to a rather hidden area. Hao Ren followed her and found it to be a kitchen. This ce waspletely in contrast with the decoration outside. The kitchen was like an image from those ces in remote viges. There was no electrical appliance that Hao Ren could spot.


    The olddy seemed to have sensed his disbelief, and asked, "Is it a disappointment in your eyes?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I feel like I have stepped into heaven."


    The olddy revealed a surprised emotion and Hao Ren said, "Grandma, your kitchen is the best that I have ever been into."


    Let alone the olddy, the middle aged couple in the back were surprised as well. Hao Ren realized his out of ordinary reaction to be the cause of this surprise and said, "I love cooking and have some skill too. This is why I like this kitchen where everything is not so easy."


    The olddy nodded and said, "You can wait outside, I cannot allow you toe inside."


    Hao Ren thought and asked, "Grandma, can I wait here until the rest of theme over? I will stay outside the kitchen threshold. I am curious to see the tools you have here."


    ¡­


    Hao Ren watched the people work while he waited. After ten minutes, us called to inform him. Hao Ren looked inside the kitchen, the olddy was sampling the dishes before the couple ted them. The young man asked, "Grandma, can I have my robots act as the waiters for today?"


    The olddy raised her head and said, "Miss Han told me about it, and I agreed. I would like to see how they are."


    Hao Ren nodded with a smile. He rushed out to call in us, a few minutester when he returned, he was followed by ten robots. He peeked inside the kitchen and said, "Grandma, here are my robots."


    The olddy told the middle-aged couple that things were okay and she moved out to see what was going on. She looked at the several robots standing in a queue. She was surprised and Hao Ren gently held her hand to lead her over as he said, "Grace, this is Grandma, umm, teahouse. She owns this ce. You will be following her instructions for the day. Okay?"


    Grace nodded and replied, "Yes, Master Hao. Greetings, Grandma Teahouse."


    The old woman rolled her eyes and said, "My name is Hua Shayun."


    Grace replied in a cordial manner, "I beg your pardon, Madam Hua."


    Hua Shayun looked at the robot with surprise and said, "Boy, I will put them through the thick of it, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Hao Ren nodded vigorously and said, "Grandma Hua, we will be gaining important data with your help. I shall be grateful for your magnanimity. This data will help Grace grow."


    ¡­


    The preparations began, Grace assigned one of the bots to specifically look after the olddy, while the rest followed her instructions neatly. us sat in the corner to record all this with a few digital cameras.


    After fifteen minutes, Han Lingshi arrived with the guests. They all were surprised by the bots. Eight bots under Grace''s lead bowed and greeted them, "Wee to the Sunshine Teahouse, we hope you have a pleasant meal."


    The guests were shocked, they had seen these bots on the inte, but the customers had yet to put up extensive videos on the inte. Hao Ren stepped up from the side and said, "Ladies and Gentlemen, this is Thunder Technology''s house bot. Today, they will be serving you. I hope you are open to this new experience."


    The people nodded and Han Lingshi said, "Ren, let me introduce you."


    She introduced him to the seven people, and Hao Ren greeted them all with a smile, after a casual small talk. One of the twodies in the group asked, "Mister Hao, you arranged such a fantastic disy for us today, now would you like to tell us, what is the n?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Madam Charlotte, I intend to use these robots to follow behind a few teachers, and oversee care and education in the remote areas of the world where poverty has be a creed."


    Thedy nodded and said, "Very admirable of you, but some parts of the world do not wee the technology you have."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will not touch those regions for the time being. However, in your respective nations, there are many orphanages that are short of many things, money, food, clothing, medical supplies.


    I n to have these robots follow a trained professional and assist them in their task to look after the children."


    A middle aged man stopped sipping his tea and asked, "That is very good for the charity part, but what about the business part?"


    That''s right, Hao Ren was not doing it simply for the charity but to expand his business too. He looked at the man and smiled as he said, "Mister Deen, I wonder if you would like to change the world?"

 Chapter 78: Ambition & Entangled Fate.

    Hao Ren asked, "Mister Deen, would you like to change the world with me?"


    The people all looked at him and thought he was too young and may be that''s why he was saying all these things. Mister Deen smiled and asked, "Very well, tell me, how do you intend to change the world?"


    Hao Ren replied, "The human poption needs a lot more than what the can give. Also, we need to give back what we take or the will copse. You are all big business figures and this fact is something you all should acknowledge, that if we did not change the way we use our resources, we will be in deep shit real soon. The global temperature change is already evident, right?"


    The people nodded and Hao Ren continued, "We need to develop better technology, and even better ways to conserve the resources. If we fail in that, the consequences will only be more devastating. I am establishing a research center, the primary focus will be advanced technology, and medicine. The products will be sold all over the world.


    The profit will be distributed ording to the contribution and a significant part of the profit will be kept aside to aid the under privileged. What do you think? Although it is quite money consuming I am willing to invest 500 million for the first two projects even if their is no one to support me."


    The sheer amount of the initial investment shocked the people. Mister Deen asked, "Are you sure about the number you wish to invest?"


    Hao Ren nodded confidently and as he said, "I have been earning a lot thanks to the western rise and fall of the crypto currencies and also the trade."


    The people looked at each other, while Hao Ren just leaned back in his chair, watching them silently for a minute before they began to discuss. He picked up a cup of tea and handed it to Han Lingshi who was sitting beside him in a daze. She looked at him with her eyes brimming with questions.


    Hao Ren noticed this and leaned over to whisper in her ears, "I will answer all your questions after we are done here."


    Han Lingshi nodded as she took the tea cup. Hao Ren began to participate the discussion and soon he was leading it. The business moguls heard his ideas and expectations, and they could not help but acknowledge his skill. us was sitting in the corner, watching the people talk and he could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva. Because these people were all top yers.


    Two of the people were top mining tycoons, but they knew about the side effects of mining and wanted to do something for the world.


    When Hao Ren told them about a few things he could think of in the future, the two people board the ship. After a couple of hours the rudimentary outline of the research center and the foundation was set up. The coborators took part in the foundation, they were willing to be the face of the foundation in their countries and ask more people to join them.


    However they all were somewhat dicey about the research center, and told Hao Ren that they would like to see the results produced by the research center before investing in it. Fair enough, although they like how Hao Ren viewed things, but they were not going to put in money in it until he can make those dreams reality.


    ...


    The breakfast was extended into a lunch, and Hao Ren decided that he would cook for everyone. Old Lady Hua did not want to let him use her kitchen but Hao Ren proved his prowess by brewing the perfect tea that soothed her soul.


    Inside the Kitchen Hao Ren decided to cook the traditional recipes and was making some noodles when he started humming a song, "Two time press, two times stretch, fold in four, life goes on."


    Old Lady Hua looked at Hao Ren in surprise and asked, "Where did you learn this song?"


    Hao Ren replied with a smile, "My elder sister wrote it when she had trouble remembering mom''s recipe of noodle making."


    The olddy asked, "Was your sister named, Hao Mei?"


    Hao Ren''s hands froze the moment he heard the name. He looked at her and asked, "How do you know?"


    Old Lady Hua sighed and said, "I met her once, when she was visiting the capital a few years ago. She was stranded in the rain, and I called her inside. We shared a meal, and she helped me with the noodles. She sang the same song. That meeting changed my life."


    Hao Ren could not understand what was going on here and thedy continued, "It was Hao Mei who told me to try and establish a restaurant that serves authentic traditional tea and food. After that we stayed in touch for a few months before she just vanished. I don''t know what happened and have no way to get ahold of her either. How is she?"


    Hao Ren looked at Old Lady Hua and said, "Umm, she left the world five years ago. Cancer."


    The shock on olddy Hua was evident. She took a few minutes to regain herposure and said, "Please ept my condolences."


    Hao Ren replied softly, "Thank you."


    Old Lady Hua said, "Ever since I have established this ce, I have been keeping a share of my ie for her. I hope you can ept it on her behalf."


    Hao Ren was surprised and stopped again, before he could say anything, Old Lady Hua said, "Your sister was an ambitious person. She wanted to give your family avish life. This is why I hope you don''t deny herst wish."


    The young man had aplicated expression on his face and finally he sighed and nodded. He began to work his way on the noodles and the olddy said she would give him a check when they are about to leave. For the next couple of hours, Hao Ren worked tirelessly, yet his brain was not focused on the food.


    Thankfully, he had the skills of the top chef and thus Lady Hua was shocked.


    ...


    Outside the business tycoons were still talking about the foundation and how they could engage people to participate. Han Lingshi was a good hostess, she kept them engaged in the conversation by dropping apt topics at crucial times.


    She looked at the silver robot and said, "Grace, can you check how long will Ren take to finish cooking?"


    Grace nodded and after a few seconds she said, "Peiter said that they are helping Master Hao with the ting and the food will be served quickly."


    Han Lingshi nodded and the people began to talk about the robots. They would ask the bots about various things and situations. All the bots were enabled peer to peer server system so the information was being shared seamlessly.


    The bots answered quickly and urately, a few minutester, Hao Ren came over with food trolleys and the bots served the dishes to the people. Han Lingshi noticed that something was off with Hao Ren so she said, "Ren, you sit, I will host."


    Hao Ren nodded and Han Lingshi instructed Grace to introduce the people with the dishes and the drinks. The people began to eat and a few of them ced orders for ten house bots each. Hao Ren just nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    The meal did notst long and in the end the people walked away after promising Hao Ren that they will be sending over their representatives in a few days to discuss the further structure of the foundation. They would also decide upon the name when they negotiate the situation.


    They all were flying in from different countries and had to go back to deal with the issues. Hao Ren saw the people off, anddy Hua brought over a cheque. Hao Ren looked at the cheque with a heavy heart and thedy said, "In the past seven years that I have set up this shop I have made ten million, of which, three million belong to Hao Mei.


    If not for her idea I would have never been able to live a decent life. Please ept this."


    Han Lingshi was confused but Hao Ren took a deep breath before he collected the cheque named to him. Then he bowed to thedy and left the ce silently. Han Lingshi wanted to pay the bill but thedy denied, saying this meal was on the house as a thank you to Hao Ren''s sister.


    Han Lingshi caught up to her husband and found him sitting inside the car. She sat beside him and raised the partition after asking the driver to move. Heath followed behind in another vehicle. She asked softly, "Ren, what is it?"


    Her voice was akin to a whisper, afraid of disturbing him. Hao Ren could sense the care and concern in her voice and said, "Thedy said that she knew Mei, but if its true, then howe she was not aware of her cancer? The timeline she ims does not add up. There was surprise on her face when I told her about Mei''s death. I cannot shake the feeling that something is up with her.


    That she is hiding something from me."


    Han Lingshi frowned and said, "Probably you are thinking a bit too much. It could be that your sister hid the truth from her. There are many exnations."


    Hao Ren thought about it and nodded. How could there be a secret?


    ...


    Lady Hua came to her room after sending of Hao Ren, then she took out a piece of paper and wrote down a few words on it. Then she tore the paper into pieces and blew upon them before the paper fluttered away. Thedy mumbled, "The thread of fate is entangled deeply, how would you deal with it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 79: Expansion Ventures.

    Hao Ren reached home, and Han Lingshi apanied him, trying to lift up his spirits. The two of them had just entered the house, when Hao Ren bent down to help her with her shoes and suddenly, held her in his embrace.


    Han Lingshi was surprised, but then she gradually rxed. Hao Ren could feel her effort trying to make him happy and distract him by changing the topic. The young man inhaled the soft fragranceing off of her and said, "Thank You, Lingshi."


    Thedy was also holding him in her arms, she was surprised by the carved muscles that hid under the clothes, but said, "Uhm, mention not. This is what we should do for each other."


    The two of them had learned to lean on each other in times of need. They were only humans after all, they could not shoulder everything alone, however, this vulnerability they had was oddly limited to each other only.


    Hao Ren knew that when his parents were being threatened by Edgar Hamil, Han Lingshi helped him divert the focus of the Hamil Family. The warmth shared between the two people was spreading through their bodies. The mes that had been extinguished yesternight were being stoked once again.


    Hao Ren raised his head and his eyes matched Han Lingshi''s. Thetter had a faint blush on her face. The young man leaned down and imed her soft lips for himself. The slow lingering kiss evolved into an expression of passion. There was no one to stop the two of them this time.


    Slowly, there hands began to wander, before they really started exploring each other and the living room was echoing with low moans and groans. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi did not have any experience and they were very cautious and clumsy in their movements. Gradually, their hands were holding each other from the most private spots on the bodies while their tongues were battling for territory.


    Hao Ren wasying under Han Lingshi on the couch as the kissed. But after a few minutes, Han Lingshi was pinned down by Hao Ren who was rubbing his crotch against hers. Thedy did not refuse and her moans were setting him on fire with every tiny moment.


    He leaned more and bit on her neck. Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide as she gasped, the pain was not too much, it was just for a moment, but Hao Ren did it so suddenly that she was overwhelmed. Her hands pulled him even closer and she reciprocated his gesture.


    Hao Ren reached out to unbutton her short when the girl froze and eximed, "Ren, wait!"


    Hao Ren froze and he asked, "Did I hurt you?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and replied, "I was thinking if we can wait for the wedding night?"


    Hao Ren was shocked and then he slowly stood up from the couch. He sorted his clothes and said, "Umm, we will follow what you want. Umm, yes, I think I am a bit sweaty from the time in the kitchen. I will go and take a shower, okay?"


    Han Lingshi could see that he was forcing himself to control his urges and was going to shower to get away from it and nodded with a faint blush on her face. The next moment when she raised her head, Hao Ren had really run away. Thedy shook her head, she could not help but find it silly and exciting at the same time. This was the most intimate they had ever been.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath as he stood under the cold shower. The cold water was extinguishing the mes burning in his core, gradually the heat vanished and sanity returned to him. He took a deep breath and dried himself up. He was drying his hair when his phone rang.


    Xiao Mei notified, "Boss, its an encrypted line."


    Hao Ren froze in his gesture. He put away the dryer and asked, "Can you check where it is from?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "If I tried, the other party will know. The encryption is very strong, not something a civilian can afford I think."


    Hao Ren nodded and picked up the call while thinking hard who it could be. The call was connected, and a stern voice sounded in his ears, asking, "Hello, am I talking to Mister Hao, CEO of Thunder Technologies?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Yes, I am, may I know who is this?"


    The person replied, "CEO Hao, my name is Lieutenant Xia Yun, I am speaking from the northern military region. May I have a few minutes of your time?"


    Hao Ren raised his brow but replied calmly, "Please tell me what can I do for you, Lieutenant."


    Xia Yun replied calmly, "CEO Hao, I was wondering if your robots have nursing capabilities?"


    Hao Ren thought about it and replied, "Well, in a way they can be programmed ording to the customer''s needs. However, the process is costly and is also very long."


    Xia Yun hummed and said, "Actually my superior is in the capital. Could you arrange for a basic demonstration?"


    Hao Ren agreed and said, "A basic demonstration would not be a problem. However, even if you are from the military, I would like to tell you before hand, these bots will not be weaponized for battle purposes."


    Lieutenant Xia Yun chuckled and replied, "You misunderstand us a bit too much, CEO Han. I would send someone to pick you up at your office at eleven hundred hours. Would that be fine for you?"


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "Can we arrange it after lunch? The robots have been disyed today for a project and are undergoing maintenance at the moment, they will be cleared to work by lunch tomorrow. I apologize but I hope you understand."


    Lieutenant Xia Yun was not a hard to talk to person and he agreed to a post-lunch meeting time. Hao Ren disconnected the call and mumbled, "Herees the money."


    Xiao Mei asked, "Why did you dy the meeting?"


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and replied, "Why else, I have to prepare something special for the military friends and also, I have to go to the office in the morning to check the sale number."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I get a feeling that you are making excuses so that you can cook for Miss Han."


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "You are just an artificial intelligence Xiao Mei, you cannot have feelings apart from a metaphor."


    Xiao Mei retorted with a snarkyment, "You are just a simp who pretends to be cold and macho."


    Hao Ren furrowed his brows and asked, "What makes you think I am a simp?"


    Xiao Mei replied,  defines your actions as a simp."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Xiao Mei, some poor people who do not find love from the people are the ones who came up with this word called Simp. Do you know what I mean? Think of it as a defense mechanism."


    Xiao Mei nodded and said, "I understand."


    Hao Ren did not know that his trusted subordinate posted these words on the portal and the chat lit up instantly. Hao Ren found that Han Lingshi was getting ready to leave. He did not ask her to stay because the situation was not very good tonight. Their emotions were fluttering all over the ce.


    ...


    The night was a fleeting matter, in the morning, Hao Ren quickly left the house and headed to the office. He contacted Heath on the way, and thetter told that he would be busy in recruiting people for the next week.


    Hao Ren came to the new office building. This ce was a newly developed industrial zone near the suburbs. Hao Ren was driving the car Han Lingshi had left for him, because today he needed to go to the military region in the capital.


    He stood before a seven floor tall building and looked around. After a few minutes, he went inside, and found that the reception was set up. The girl behind the counter saw him and stood up in greeting, "Good Morning, President Hao."


    Hao Ren nodded with a faint smile and asked, "Umm, June, can you notify the leaders toe to the conference room?"


    June nodded and bowed slightly as she said, "Right away, Sir."


    ...


    Hao Ren made his way to the third floor and soon, Markus Bourne, Lynn Carter, Neil, and us came over. They were all now directors, and hiring more people under them. Each of them had a dedicated floor for their departments. us was voted to be the director unanimously.


    Hao Ren said, "Well, I want to know if we are making profit on the House Bots?"


    Lynn Carter nodded and replied, "Yes, Sir, we are."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Starting next week, a finance Director will be joining you to manage the ounts, and also he will be handling a separate Investment firm under the Thunder Technologies. Miss Carter, please get in touch with him and go through the process for me."


    Lynn Carter nodded and Hao Ren said, "Now, two things. First, I have a meeting with a military officer, they seem to be interested in the House Bot project."


    The people opened their eyes wide. Hao Ren raised his hand and said, "Second, I want to establish a research center, and we will be hiring people there. While you are at it, Miss Carter, set up a medicinepany. Also, appoint someone to over see production. I will transfer thirty million to push the construction for the assembly line.


    Mister Neil, please organize training drives for the employees to improve their efficiency. Mister us, I want you to create an eco-system for a mobile operating system. Okay?"


    The people nodded and then they discussed many things before it was lunch time and then the people moved quickly.

 Chapter 80: Military Cooperation.

    Hao Ren finished his meeting and cooked a meal for Han Lingshi before delivering it to her office. She saw Grace and the two robots serving the food. She asked, "Ren, why do you seem to be in a hurry?"


    The young man replied, "I have a meeting at the military administration office."


    Han Lingshi looked at him with surprise and asked, "When did this happen?"


    Hao Ren told her about the call he receivedst night. Han Lingshi nodded and wished him good luck and also warned him to not act out of line. Military was not something they can mess with. Even if Hao Ren had strong capabilities, hispany was yet to make a big name for itself.


    The revenue they generated was being dedicated directly to new projects and expansion. It was not yet a capital they could use to flex among thepanies who made billions in profits. Hao Ren was aware of this, and if he had military favor, then he would be able to hire more experts.


    His meal was short and quick, and then he left the Empress International Building with his bots. The people noticed the bots but they did not make a big fuss because they all knew Hao Ren''s identity now. The young man was dating their president and he was a talented and humble individual. They saw Hao Ren stand up for the president when they were in the VIP viewer''s area on the racing circuit.


    That was enough from him to warm up their hearts. Han Lingshi was their goddess.


    ...


    Hao Ren drove his car, and navigated his way to the Military Administration office with a GPS application. Xiao Mei had been given a silentmand till he finishes his meeting. Hao Ren did not want the monitoring equipment to detect her.


    The young man drove at the entrance of the Administration region after an hour, and the guards on the entrance, aimed their guns et him. A person came forward and knocked on the driver''s window. Hao Ren slowly rolled down the window, and said, "Good Afternoon Officer, my name is Hao Ren, I was invited to present a demonstration today."


    The soldier looked at him with intense scrutiny and then asked him for a proof of identification. Hao Ren provided him with the ID card, while the other guards checked his car thoroughly. Then, they specially conducted a search his bots.


    After he was cleared of all the threat parameters, the soldier said, "Please park the vehicle in the designated parking area and wait for a guiding officer to arrive and lead you through."


    Hao Ren nodded and then drove to the parking lot on the side. He stood outside his car, and looked around. The ce was really worthy of its name. He could see armed guards patrolling the ce from time to time.


    Soon, he saw a young man in military green uniforming over to him from the side. The person said, "Hello, CEO Hao, I am Lieutenant Xia Yun."


    The officer extended his hand to Hao Ren, who shook it briefly before withdrawing. Xia Yun had a shocked expression on his face, but he regained his calm really quickly. He remarked, "I did not expect you to have practiced."


    Hao Ren smiled and shook his head, "It''s nothing major. Shall we go?"


    Xia Yun nodded and asked, "Ummm, your bots?"


    Hao Ren gestured him to wait and opened the passenger door as he said, "Grace,e out."


    A silver robot came out of the passenger seat and two ck robots got down the back seats. The three of them had a slightly stiff movement, and Hao Ren said, "The best way to transport them in the standing position. Although, they are capable of movements like sitting and running, however, the joints are nothing that could bepared to human movement."


    Xia Yun nodded, he was scrutinizing the bots, and said, "Please follow me, the Commander is ready for you."


    Then Hao Ren followed behind Xia Yun and the two of them were followed by Grace and her two underlings. Many soldiers took a second nce at the bot, and they were curious about it. However, when they saw Xia Yun, they did not approach the two people.


    Hao Ren could tell that Xia Yun was leading him through an indirect path, but what could he say? This ce was military and the officer was only following a standard procedure.


    After a few minutes, Hao Ren followed Xia Yun outside a lounge. He realized that quite a few officers were present inside the ce. Xia Yun signaled Hao Ren to wait and went inside. ording to Hao Ren''s guess it seemed to be tea time for the officers. Firstly, he felt that he was severely understaffed in this ce.


    He came alone with a couple of robots, how could he feelfortable when every set of eyes was trying to peek through his flesh and find the deepest secrets in his heart. On the way, a few times, Hao Ren almost wanted to yell a few words, for example, ''What you looking at? Do you want to drill into my ass?''


    However, he kept himself in check. Xia Yun came out and said, "Follow me."


    Hao Ren asked, "Is it alright to leave my robots here for a while? I will call them in when I have greeted the superiors."


    Xia Yun thought about it and nodded to him. Hao Ren walked inside the lounge behind him and used one of the qualities that assassins have, calmness. He saw at least ten or so officers sitting inside having a break.


    Xia Yun went around the couch and stopped behind man in his fifties before leaning down and whispering something to him. The man raised his head from the newspaper in his hands and looked at Hao Ren before he said, "Good afternoon, CEO Hao."


    Hao Ren bowed slightly and replied, "Good afternoon to you as well, Sirs. Please just call me Hao Ren."


    The old man nodded and said, "See, we are all old men andck those sweet talking skills. So, don''t mind me, but can you get on with the demonstration?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "It would be my pleasure."


    Then he turned around and said, "Grace, bring them in."


    The very next moment, Grace walked in with two ck bots behind her. Hao Ren said, "Greet the officers."


    The robots stood in a triangr formation and performed a neat bow, before they spoke, "Good afternoon to you all, Officers. Thank you for your hard work."


    The old man looked at Hao Ren and the young man said, "Commander Gan, the robots have a separate internalmunication system. It is something like telepathy. At the moment, Grace is their squad leader and thus they are following hermands."


    Commander Gan looked at Hao Ren and said, "I heard that the robots are capable of autonomousmunication?"


    Hao Ren nodded and then gestured for the old man to try it. Commander Gan said, "What is your name?"


    Grace replied in a pleasant voice, "Hello, Sir, My name is Grace."


    Commander Gan continued and asked Grace and the other robots various questions. After an hour the old man looked at Hao Ren and said, "I did not expect that I would see a robot this intelligent."


    Hao Ren bowed gently, and said, "Thank you for your praise."


    However, the next moment the Commander said, "Xia Yun, go and try to attack the bots. I want to see how lethal they could be."


    At this moment, Hao Ren raised his brows and said, "Pardon me, Sir, but my robots are not programmed to fight humans. Their bodies are made of carbon fiber, they are not apt forbat."


    Commander Gan waved his hands and said, "I only want to see their self defense abilities."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "They don''t have such capabilities. We only made them for observation and aid. They do not serve other purposes."


    Commander Gan frowned and said, "If they are damaged the military will reimburse you of the cost."


    He was speaking as if he was talking about something trivial. Hao Ren did not like this and said, "Sir, with all due respect, the money mypany is making exceeds your monthly budget. It is not about the money, but the right of possession. Grace and her subordinates are the first of their kind. None of the world''s techpanies have this level when ites to robot.


    If I go out and put then up for an auction, they might fetch me a couple of tens of million with ease.


    It is about the integrity of my product. It is not to be taken for granted. I would not allow you to vandalize them."


    None of the military officers expected this kind of courage from Hao Ren. Commander Gan nodded and said, "If they are not even capable of defending themselves. How will they save lives on the battle field?""


    Hao Ren looked at him and replied, "Sir, I can upgrade them within a week, and then you can test them as rigorously as you want. I apologize for speaking out of term, but I was not informed about such circumstances."


    Commander Gan looked at Hao Ren for a prolonged minute, before he said, "One week, you say? Fine, I will give you this chance. They should have a proper knowledge of self defense, and also they must not harm humans."


    Hao Ren bowed slightly and said, "Thank you for your trust."


    Hao Ren did not expect that the military leader would be so rough. However, he could not say anything overboard. He also wanted to do business and for that he would need to develop some tolerance and patience.


    Hao Ren then thought about something and said, "Commander Gan, my robots might have failed your expectations, but I have something that can help you increase the strength of the military to another level."


    His words made the people cast doubtful gazes at him. Hao Ren took out a small jade bottle from his inner pocket and said, "I wonder if you all have heard about..."

 Chapter 81: Honestly, effed up!

    The people were looking at Hao Ren as if they were looking at a clown when he took out a jade bottle and was talking slowly. The young man sensed the gazes and sighed as he said, "In ancient Han civilization, there was a medicinal form that could rejuvenate the spirits of a person and allow him to regain almost all his strength over a short period of time and keep on fighting.


    This potion was called, the Potion of strength, or Spirit Rejuvenation potion."


    Commander Gan spoke in a stern tone, "Can you get to the point?"


    Hao Ren sighed, he had an urge to beat the shit out of this straight steel man, but he controlled the urge before he said, "I wonder if you there is any soldier who has just finished training?"


    Commander Gan asked, "What do you need to know that for?"


    Hao Ren replied, "If there is a person who is exhausted to the point where they cannot carry on, this potion can restore ny percent of their energy within ten minutes time. I am sure your people must have checked my details so they should be aware that I hold a beginner license in medicine and am coborating with apany that produces medicinal cosmetics."


    His words were blunt but the tone was calm and could even be called soft. Commander Gan sneered and asked, "You want us to test a drug out of no where? Forget it."


    Hao Ren looked at the man and ced the bottle on the table before him. He said, "You can get this bottle tested, and check if what I said is true or not, Commander Gan. I will see you after a week for the demonstration of my robots."


    Commander Gan smiled and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that we might imitate this recipe if it is as effective as you say it is?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I apologize if I sound rude, but you and your people are not omnipotent. This potion is concocted by me, and if there is even a slightest bit of mistake in proportion, then it will be poison. Funny thing is that the poison would be harmless to animals."


    He replied confidently, and surprised the old man. Commander Gan looked at Hao Ren and said, "Lieutenant Xia, please see the guest to his vehicle." before turning to Hao Ren and saying, "I will look forward to visiting you after a week. Till then."


    Then he turned around and left the lounge. Commander Gan furrowed his brow and asked, "Did he just disrespect me?"


    Grace and the two robots were inside the room, and the bot said, "Commander Gan, respected officers, we would be leaving now. I apologize if you felt that Master Hao was disrespectful to you. However, it is only a misunderstanding. Master Hao has made a lot of effort for this short noticed meeting. Probably that is why he was vexed."


    Commander Gan and the rest of the officers were surprised by Grace''s words, and then they watched the robots walk out. Looking at them, an officer with sses said, "I have been called a nerd even when I joined the military. I spent my entire time in thebs working and developing technology.


    However, I did not expect a young man toe up with a project that could fast forward the growth of our entire nation by twenty years, at least in technological aspect. Commander, if we can get these robots for medical services, the on-field death toll will reduce by a veryrge margin."


    Commander Gan frowned and asked, "Major Yemen, do you think these bots really have the sophistication and empathy that a human medic will have? I don''t believe in that."


    Major Yemen shook his head and replied, "Sir, these bots don''t have any emotions. However, they all precision and focus that a human would alwaysck on the battlefield. If we can pair them up with a human supervisor then we would be able to make up for the empathy factor that you are worried about."


    Commander Gan asked curiously, "What do you mean by pairing them up?"


    The other officials were also interested, and Major Yemen said, "During the test, one of the robots, took out a stack of papers and handed it to me. I read it, and it turns out, CEO Hao had already covered this topic in the potential worries article."


    He then passed the documents to Commander Gan, the old man began to read and the others all watched. They could not leave like Hao Ren did, they were called by Commander Gan, how can they leave without begin told that they are dismissed?


    After a few minutes, Commander Gan said, "Xia Yun, go catch up to that kid and tell him that we will be visiting his production nt in a weak for inspection. Also, tell him that we will respond to him about the potion after we have tested it in theb."


    Xia Yun nodded, and left the lounge after a salute. As soon as he left the lounge, he dashed out to chase for Hao Ren. He just turned around when he found Hao Ren sitting on a bench with the bots standing on the side. Xia Yun stopped and Hao Ren smiled at him. Xia Yun asked in surprise, "Didn''t you leave?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "It was dramatic, right? I will be frank with you, Lieutenant Xia. I was upset and even wanted to brawl, but I respect the people who serve the nation. I would expect the same treatment, and that is all. If you would, please lead me back to the parking."


    Xia Yun nodded and then told him what Commander Gan said and the young man only nodded and followed him outside. The entire meeting was not as sophisticated as Hao Ren would have preferred but then again, this was not the normal world. This was the military world, and the people had their own rules to go about things and their own sses as to how the world looks like.


    ...


    Hao Ren went back to the office of the Thunder Technologies, and called over us to his cabin. The young man adjusted his sses and asked, "Boss, what do you have for me?"


    Hao Ren said, "I want to make our bots more flexible and specially programmed for medical care only. I want all the procedures that can save a life on it whether it is ancient remedies, or surgical. Can that be done?"


    us nodded and replied, "We have hired an orthopedic doctor for his advise on how the joint system can be improved. As for the special programming, we will need to extract a lot of details. The teams working on the bots are not enough, and the new hires will not be able to handle the load just yet. Plus we have Koro-Koro bot on the hot list, and so is Horizon Prime to release.


    I don''t think I would be able to deliver on such aplicated software programming so quickly."


    Hao Ren looked at him and said, "At least you are honest about it. I will handle the programming, just get me the flexible body, can that be done?"


    us was surprised but then he said, "Yes, I can."


    Hao Ren replied, "Well, I want a working prototype in five days, also, the 3-D printer you guys asked for, is it here?"


    us smiled and replied, "The guys just finished installing it."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "This time around, create the prototype with a mix of steel and carbon fiber. I want to it to have some self defense capabilities. Well, that''s about it for the time being."


    us nodded and replied, "Good, I will get it done."


    Hao Ren watched the man stand up and leaned back in the chair. He said, "Xiao Mei, can you help out?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I want a bigger server."


    Hao Ren picked up the inte and told Lynn Carter to get five big servers inside the server room. Lynn Carter did not know what it was for, but Hao Ren told her, it was for experimental projects and so. Thedy agreed to get the software in two days. Xiao Mei replied that she would be able to deal with it as soon as she has ess to new servers.


    ...


    Hao Ren was in the office tillte in the night for the first time in his life. He had just finished reading the documents of coboration that Han Lingshi sent over, and was shocked. Han Lingshi had transferred the Chariot Racing team profit to him. Even fifty percent of ownership was given to him as well.


    Recalling the race, he could not help but go back to the scene where Augustus Donovan called Han Lingshi a whore. Hao Ren suddenly sighed and mumbled, "Fuck!"


    The system sent out a notification, *Ding: Host, the key to a rtionship is trust and honesty. This is why you are given the task of confronting your wife and yourself with honest feelings that you have at the moment and also to retain her trust in you while doing so."

 Chapter 82: Proposal.

    Hao Ren cussed the system for issuing such a task. Then he leaned back in his chair and began to think about what he should do about this situation. He could not think of a solution and decided to call his father.


    The call was connected in a blink, and Mister Hao asked, "Ren, what happened? Are you okay?"


    Unlike the usual banter and scolding he received from his mother, Hao Ren''s father showed care. Hao Ren smiled faintly and asked, "Can I not call you if I don''t have a problem, Dad?"


    Mister Hao replied in a calm tone, "You would have called your mom if it was nothing troubling. Now, out with it or do you want me to call over the old empress?"


    Hao Ren replied hurriedly, "No, no, please dad, not now."


    The old man hummed, expressing his agreement. Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Umm, you must be aware of the incident when I got into a scuffle with Augustus Donovan yesterday, right?"


    Mister Hao replied, "Yes, from what the media said it was because that guy said something about Miss Han."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Dad, he said something that might be rted to Lingshi''s past. To be honest, I have never actually cared about her past. It did not effect me, however, ever since that guy said those things, I have been thinking about what kind of past Lingshi had. Is it a bad thing?"


    Mister Hao hummed and said, "Ren, if it is only curiosity, then its not a problem. However, if you are feeling jealous or want to know those things with a motive other than to know more about your partner, then I am advising you to forget about it. This won''t end up good for you. Often when men try to look through the window to judge the scenery, they start to nit pick and it does not end up well."


    Hao Ren understood what he meant and agreed with him. He said, "Dad, I am just curious about it. I would never judge her, but if someday the past of her life crosses with our future, I don''t want to be caught unprepared."


    Mister Hao said, "I understand, good that you know such things."


    The young and old of the Hao Family began to exchange their thoughts, when suddenly, Hao Ren said, "So, in your opinion, I should confront her openly about it, right?"


    Mister Hao replied positively and said, "Openmunication can reduce misunderstandings and also make the other person feel your sincerity."


    Hao Ren and his father talked for a bit, and did not realize that the call hadsted for thirty minutes. After he disconnected the call, his eyes did not have the momentary hesitant vibe in them. He cleared up the documents and then picked up his car keys before going out of the office. By this time most of the people had already left and only the security staff was there.


    ...


    Hao Ren used the GPS to locate a jewelry shop and drove in that direction. Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, what are you going to a jewelry shop for?"


    The young man replied, "Nothing you should worry about, Xiao Mei, but make sure that my cards are all working."


    After a pause he said, "From now on, if Lingshi asks you about me, you have to report to me before telling her anything. Understood?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I understand, Boss."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "Did you think I would forget about you viting my privacy? Traitor."


    Xiao Mei rebuked, "I only did it to make sure you are not alone in that desperate moment. You should have seen yourself, I am no human, but my algorithms picked up strong negativity in your voice that day. What if you were to go and kill Edgar on your own?"


    Hao Ren did not reply, because he did not have one. Xiao Mei was correct, if his wife was to find that he was about to kill Edgar Hamil, it might not have ended well for him.


    The car arrived at the set destination, and Hao Ren got out quickly. He looked at the time and found that it was about to be closing hours. He rushed in a jade jewelry shop quickly and the attendant was surprised.


    She smiled and asked, "Greetings, Sir. How may I help you?"


    Hao Ren bowed and said, "I apologize for rushing in at this hour, but can you show me white jade rings?"


    The attendant smiled and asked, "Are you buying it for your girlfriend?"


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "It is supposed to be my proposal ring. I wonder what I would have to give out at my wedding."


    Thedy smiled and said, "You can decide that based on the preferences of your girlfriend. Everyone has different expectations. For now, pleasee along, I will take you to the ring disy section."


    Hao Ren followed her, and the other attendants looked at him with a smile. The store was calm and silent, so his calm and soft voice was still heard by them. Thedy stood behind the counter and said, "My name is Jules Ivory. I will be attending to you tonight. These are the few rings that we have.


    Our Novelty Jade shop offers a certificate from the cultural and heritage department that attests to the authenticity of our products."


    Hao Ren recalled how he took down Han Yuntian''s shop and smiled sheepishly. He looked through the ss counter and after running his gaze along the pieces inside, his eyesnded on a delicate ring that seemed to be crafted out of cloud. He pointed at the ring and said, "That one."


    Thedy followed his gaze and smiled as she said, "This is one of the most celebrated piece we have in the shop. Our owner invited a special craftsmen from the Pearl Ind to craft this. This ring is carved from a single piece of white jade. The crown of the ring has a brilliant cut three carat diamond sitting in the center."


    Hao Ren nodded repeatedly as she spoke, he could see a delicate white rose that gently enveloped the diamond, and asked softly, "What is it called?"


    Thedy replied, "Eternal Silk. This is the only piece which has been named."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "The craftsmanship is indeed marvelous, the petals look like as if they are made from silk and are very smooth and shiny to look at. It is a rather rare sort of jade. The fifty eight faces of the diamond also make the entire piece reflect the brilliance. It is a well put together piece. Please pack it for me."


    Jules Ivory was shocked, she had yet to react when Hao Ren took out his card and ced it on the table. He said, "Please swipe it."


    Jules and the other attendants exchanged gazes before she asked, "Sir, don''t you want to know, how much it costs?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "It should still be something I can afford."


    Jules sighed and said, "This will cost you nine hundred ny nine thousand yuan, are you sure?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will pay one million to round it all up. Please be quick. I have to get to her office."


    Jules gulped and thenposed herself as she went to the billing counter and swiped the card. The payment waspleted without even a password. The cashier confirmed it before generating the relevant documents. The other people wrapped up the ring in a very intricately engraved sandalwood box.


    After the formalities, Hao Ren rushed out of the shop and the women let out a breath. Someone said, "These rich young men plunder money on women so carelessly."


    Jules shook her head and replied, "This guy was different. He was sincere, I could almost imagine the woman he wanted to give this ring to. That''s how strong his desire was."


    ...


    Hao Ren drove to the Empress International, but not without buying a bouquet of white flowers that he had bought for her thest time. He drove quickly and came to the Empress International. It was about the time when everyone was leaving the office, and he found Han Lingshi walking out of the elevator and heading to her car.


    Hao Ren honked, and everyone turned to look at a white car in the parking lot. The young man picked up his gifts and got down. Many people recognized him and some of them even took out the phones to record him. After all, he was a handsome guy who hade to meet his girlfriend with flowers.


    Han Lingshi was popr throughout the city, and Hao Ren was a rising star. This video will go crazy. Watching hime over, Han Lingshi stopped and looked over with curiosity in her gaze. Hao Ren smiled and presented her with the flowers with both hands and said, "For you, madam."


    Han Lingshi smiled amusedly and epted the flowers before she bowed and said, "Thank you, kind sir."


    Hao Ren then stood up straight and cleared his throat. He spoke in a low voice, "What I am about to do is something that a man should do only once in his lifetime."


    Han Lingshi tilted her head and she saw Hao Ren going down on his knee, and bring out a sandalwood box. The women covered their mouths and the men had their eyes turning green in jealousy.


    Hao Ren said, "I may have yet to fulfil my promise, but I am afraid of losing you. This is why I worked up my courage and with the blessing of my parents, I came here to ask you this. Miss Han Lingshi, I am in love with you. Would you allow me to be by your side for now, and ever?"

 Chapter 83: Heart-to-heart.

    Han Lingshi watched Hao Ren propose to her with her eyes wide open and her mouth covered with her delicate palm. She did not expect him toe up and just do it. Yes, this was how she defined the incident in her mind. Hao Ren just bent his knee and proposed to her.


    One of the girls in the parking lot shouted, "What are you proposing her for? rify it!"


    Followed by this many girls and women chanted loudly, "rify! rify! rify!"


    Hao Ren shook his head to avoid the loud sound and yelled, "I am just confessing that I am in love with her and with this ring I am showing my sincerity and promise that if she agrees, I will marry her in the future!"


    He spoke so loudly that his voice drowned the echoes and the chants. Once he was done, the women calmed down, and Han Lingshi was still standing frozen. Hao Ren had not shifted his gaze from her eyes, he did not know why, despite being married, he was anxious. What if Han Lingshi refused to him?


    Just as his thoughts were going wild, a guy said, "Ohe on, answer the guy already! Don''t embarrass him."


    Han Lingshi woke up from the stupor and realized that her dy was causing great embarrassment to Hao Ren. She hurriedly bowed down and said, "Yes!"


    Hao Ren let out a heavy breath as he stood up. He looked at her and said, "You really scared me you know?"


    Han Lingshi was smiling with her eyes turning into a crescent. Hao Ren noticed crystal drops at the corner of her eyes. He moved closer to her and coiled his arms around her. Han Lingshi pushed him slightly and said, "You are going to ruin the flowers."


    However, there was a blush on her face. Hao Ren smiled and scratched the back of his head before he said, "May I put the ring on your hand?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and Hao Ren took out the white ring and held her hand. He was about to slide it on her middle finger, but Han Lingshi said, "On the ring finger."


    Her voice was so soft that Hao Ren trembled, it was akin to a whisper to his soul. He put the ring gently on the ring finger, and from some weird coincidence, it fit. It was a perfect fit.


    Han Lingshi looked at the delicate ring and then she looked at Hao Ren. The young man before her was growing at such a pace, that she could not have imagined ever. Hao Ren was an existence that had taken root in her heart. Everyday when she had nothing to do she would be thinking about him. Han Lingshi was twenty eight years old and she had never been through something like this ever before.


    Hao Ren looked at the crowd who was still looking at them and asked, "Ummm, did I forget something?"


    One girl shouted, "You have to kiss her to seal the deal!"


    This shocked Hao Ren and Han Lingshi, they were both very private people, the thought of kissing each other before so many people scared them. The two of them looked at each her with some shyness. The crowd started chanting again, "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!..."


    Hao Ren took Han Lingshi''s hand and pulled her close. Thedy was surprised and the people cheered. The entire parking lot was echoing with loud noise. Under the watchful gazes of so many people, Hao Ren gently kissed Han Lingshi''s lips. The people whistled and pped.


    "Congrattions!"


    The people congratted the two of them and the duo held hands as they bowed slightly before getting into Hao Ren''s car and darting away from the ce. Han Lingshi was blushing so hard the entire time that her face appeared to be bleeding almost.


    They drove around the block for twenty minutes, before Hao Ren could gather the courage to ask her something. However, just as he opened his mouth Han Lingshi''s phone rang. She picked up the call and said, "Hello Xiao Xue, what is it?"


    Hao Ren clearly heard a loud wail, "Did Brother-inw propose to you in front of everyone!!! Why wasn''t I called to witness?? You two are so mean. Sister you have changed."


    Han Lingshi held her forehead and sighed as she said, "You think a bit too much. Even I didn''t know how he decided to juste over and propose to me."


    Han Lingxue turned into a chatter box and fired away question after question. Hao Ren did not get a chance to talk to thedy about themselves. He was about to reach Han Lingshi''s vi, when thedy said, "No, you lock in and sleep, I am going to Hao Ren''s. I am sure the videos will reach home and they will turn up to question me.


    Han Lingxue if you dared tattle on me behind my back, I will tell Second aunt that you drank so much at your orientation that the people had to carry you back to your room."


    Her threat was effective, Han Lingxue was tamed. The call was soon disconnected and Han Lingshi sighed as she asked, "Ren, you seem to have a lot of things on your mind. Actually, I also wanted to talk to you, but the call interrupted."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Don''t worry, you areing over for the night, and tomorrow is Saturday. So, we can sleep in and keep the night to ourselves."


    Han Lingshi smiled at him and then asked, "What is it that you want to talk about?"


    Hao Ren parked the car at the side of the road and said calmly, "We met and married in a blink, and ever since then we have been growing stably. I am in love with you and it is not a news to you since I confessed earlier too.


    That day in the VIP box, I learned about how you were enraged and almost gave away your racing team to someone. I found that you had apletely different side to yourself that was unseen by me. That''s why I wanted to know that side of yours, so that the next time somethinges up, I won''t be caught unguarded."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and then asked, "You want to know about my life before meeting you, right?"


    Hao Ren nodded, and Han Lingshi sighed as she leaned back in the seat. She said, "I was a rebel."


    Her words caused Hao Ren a great surprise. She continued when she sensed his gaze locked on to her shoulders, "I was neen when I finished my schooling, till then I was a normal girl. My mother insisted that I grow up like a normal child and not someone with privilege. I finished my graduation and got acquainted with the young masters and young madams of the city.


    They were a lot different than the people I preferred to surround myself with. Anyhow, I always found my way away from them by saying I am busy with studies. When I graduated, Grandpa wanted to get me married. I ran away to the Hawk nation for higher studies, set up the branch of business there and developed it enough toe back and contend for the president chair."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "Then what was your life in the Hawk Nation was like? Your family did note to take you away?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I had a tough time there, new ce and new lifestyle. However, I met a guy, called Richard Malone. At first we were just working together at the retail store, but then we became good friends. He was also an outcast."


    Hao Ren asked calmly, "Why so?"


    The girl replied, "He was homosexual but belonged to a Mafia family. His family could take down any person in the city, and even cops did not dare go against them without concrete evidence. So, in order for Richard to rise in ranks we used to shield for each other. Males were afraid ofing close to me at that time, and Richard was averted from women. So, it was simple."


    Hao Ren asked solemnly, "During this time, did you even feel anything for him?"


    Han Lingshi looked at him and shook her head. She said, "Richard was shot three times in his head on our graduation day. The shooter was his own father. Why? Because someone saw Richard on a tryst with his boyfriend."


    Hao Ren was shocked and asked, "This is why that day Donovan said that your reputation was damaged because you got in touch with bad people?"


    Han Lingshi nodded with a smile, and said, "Actually, I initially wanted to date Donovan, but then his phndrist actions told me to stay away from him. That''s why he always brings up Richard Malone at important times to embarrass me."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "For a moment, there I was scared. Also, if I see that Donovan again, I am drawing lines and iming territory."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and chuckled as she asked, "You don''t trust me?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "I do, but these pesky people need to be taught a lesson. Do you think he would be silent about what happenedst time? Just wait, the snake will raise it''s head again."


    Han Lingshiughed and said, "We are having a heart to heart conversation, and this is the best you can say to cover up the fact that you dislike him because I had an interest in him?"


    Hao Ren looked at her and narrowed his eyes as he said, "You don''t look cute when you catch me like this. Hmph."


    The vehicle echoed with a loudughter as it drove off to Hao Ren''s house.

 Chapter 84: Drama Families.

    The night was romantic, Hao Ren cooked a meal for Han Lingshi and the two ate it under the light of candles. Apart from the little intimacy they have reached in the past, nothing more happened. When they headed to sleep the two of them cuddled each other.


    Hao Ren woke up in the morning with Han Lingshiying in his embrace. Thedy had a gentle smile on her face, and appeared to be very calm. After a few minutes, she also opened her eyes and found Hao Ren gazing at her. She asked, "What happened?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Nothing, could not help but think about something."


    Han Lingshi asked softly as she closed her eyes again, "What?"


    The young man said, "I read somewhere that time is rtive. Just now I realized that its true."


    Han Lingshi asked, "How so?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I am twenty three years old, but I felt as if it has been an infinity since I have been born. However, it feels as if only yesterday that I met you. The time that I spend with you might be infinite, but it always feels like an instant. I think I am still dizzy, I cannot articte well enough."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and looked at him before she said, "Go, brush your teeth."


    Hao Ren smiled and gently got out of the bed. He picked up his phone from the side table and Xiao Mei said, "Boss, mom and dad has boarded the high speed train to the capital two hours ago. They would be reaching the capital in an hour."


    Han Lingshi, who was intending to sleep in, sat up right as if possessed. She looked at Hao Ren and then asked, "What should we do?"


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "You don''t have to worry, mom is a fan of yours. Dad is cool with us too."


    The young man looked at the screen and asked, "Hey, Xiao Mei, what''s the trending news?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Your little video of proposing to mistress has been posted online on , also, it has been rechirped on Chirper for about a hundred thousand times already."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Lingshi, can you ask Xuexue what is the situation at your vi?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and fiddled around to look for her phone while Hao Ren entered the bathroom. He was not afraid of anything and he said, "Xiao Mei, prepare a spective data of the Thunder technology following the current marketing and sales policies."


    Xiao Mei replied with a question, "Boss, what duration shall I prepare the data for?"


    Hao Ren thought for a bit while sitting on the toilet, and said, "One year."


    Xiao Mei answered, "Give me fifteen minutes."


    Hao Ren ced the phone on the side, and then he cleaned up.


    ...


    After half an hour, when he came out of the shower, he found that Han Lingshi was missing from the house. He called her up, and asked, "Did you flee?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "Do you take me for a coward, Hao Ren?"


    The young man shook his head and asked, "So, where did you go?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "Dad hase back home. He wanted to see me regarding this matter."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It is obvious, if they wish to meet me, I will show up, don''t hide anything from me."


    Han Lingshi assured him and said, "Why are you not leaving to pick up mom and dad?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "I was waiting for yourmand."


    The call was disconnected and Hao Ren dialed the call to his mother, who declined to ept the call. Hao Ren sighed and called his father, who picked it up, and Hao Ren said, "Before you scold me and disconnect the call, I know that you are inside the train. I aming to pick you up. Don''t be troubled with the cabs, they cannot enter themunity."


    Old Man Hao agreed to his words. Hao Ren got down the elevator and took themercial vehicle out of the parking. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Leonard Hamil is making a move against you."


    Hao Ren asked, "What is he doing?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "He has filed a court petition saying that you are withholding a technology that can allow everyone to grow for your selfish reasons. They are arguing that either you should file a patent for the technology."


    Hao Ren frowned and asked, "Is he a fool?"


    Xiao Mei chuckled humanely and said, "No, he is not, because he is correct. Leonard Hamil holds shares in one of thepetitors of Thunder Technology. They are using you of monopoly and stuff like that."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "When is the hearing?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Umm, next week at thetest."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "We have all the bad and shady things Hamil''s have been doing for the years, right?"


    Xiao Mei took a deep breath and said, "We do, Boss, the people will take action and seal their property and the Hamilwyers will then take an action to counter us. It would be of no use, they will get away withpensations."


    Hao Ren hummed and thought for a bit before he asked, "What is the solution?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "We file for patent, retain the exclusivity. The case will be dismissed automatically, as we will not be hiding the technology and if they want to use the technology, they will have to pay us the authorization fee. We can reject them."


    Hao Ren replied, "We cannot hold the patent forever."


    Xiao Mei replied, "File for five years, that should be enough to make them stay silent and then erase them. Boss, sometimes, we should watch the opponent and take a step back so that they think we are scared. Fools often forget that when a tiger hunts, they will take half a step back."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "You have grown up to be wiser, Xiao Mei."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Thank you for yourpliment, Boss."


    ...


    Hao Ren reached the station and came to the arrival gate to find his parents waiting. He approached them and his mother only red at him. She did not say much, but looked at him as if she wanted to eat him raw. Hao Ren shook his head as he was used to the drama element of his mother''s character.


    He looked at the old man beside her. Mister Hao hadnky body, but his face was wrinkled now. Some hair were also missing from his head, but his back was still straight. Hao Ren smiled and said, "Old Boy, you are looking quite dashing today."


    Mister Hao raised his brow and said, "Punk, where do you think your genese from. Carry the luggage and put them in the trunk, my missus has been tired from the travel."


    Hao Ren bowed and Mister Hao turned to look at Mrs. Hao before he said, "Madam, the car is here."


    The young man with the luggage almost coughed up blood. His father just treated him like a chauffer. Hao Ren ced the luggage in the trunk and then sat in the driver''s seat. He started the car, and Mrs. Hao timed her voice perfectly, "You unfilial rascal, why didn''t you tell us about the good thingst night only? Why did I have to hear about it from Madam Wang?"


    Hao Ren was not scared of her and retorted, "Don''t you want to have grandchildren?"


    Mrs. Hao was shocked, and Hao Ren said, "These things need to be done with dedication. I am not as blessed as your husband, and can only do one thing at a time. I had to coax my wife first."


    Mister Hao asked with a snap, "What do you mean your wife? I have not met her yet."


    Hao Ren looked up in the rear view mirror and asked, "So, you and mom are different people? She agreed to Han Lingshi being my wife and even blessed us. Didn''t you, Empress Hao?"


    The olddy ignored the moniker, and said, "Old Hao, are you going to stand against my decision?"


    Mister Hao shook his head like a rattle and said, "How dare I?"


    Mrs. Hao snorted and asked, "Hao Ren, tell me, where is my Daughter-inw?"


    Hao Ren replied, "She is currently dealing with her own family. She will tell me when is a good time, till then you bunch roam around the capital and shop as many things as you want."


    He received another round of scolding for talking so casually with his parents.


    ...


    Han Mansion, Han Lingshi was sitting on the couch, while her grandparents and parents were sitting opposite to her on the big couch. They were gazing at her with great interest.


    Han Lingshi said, "You guys, am I some alien?"


    The first person to reply was her mother, "I suspect, yes. My daughter is a block of ice, and the girlst night in the video was so warm, and gentle. I do suspect that you are an alien."

 Chapter 85: Rebel Empress.

    Han Lingshi looked at the faces of her elders and sighed. She said, "What do you want from me?"


    What else could she say in this set up where her own family was treating her as a criminal and interrogating her? Only her grandmother had an expression of calm and bliss. However, as a Patriarchal family the opinion of men was held in a higher value.


    Her father said, "You never told us about dating anyone. Now we suddenly find that you even agreed to marry this guy, it is a bit too hard for us. I hope you understand."


    Han Lingshi gazed at her father and said, "Still ying by the book of diplomacy? Am I your daughter or a client? You want to know why I never tell you guys what I do? Look at how you are treating me."


    The middle-aged man did not loss his cool. Han Lingshi''s mother, Lady Yue red at her daughter and asked, "Is this how you talk to your father?"


    Han Lingshi retorted back, "Then look at how your husband talks to your daughter."


    Her voice was calm but her gaze was getting colder. Han Lingxue shivered while she stood at the side. She could tell that Han Lingshi was not going to take the diplomatic shit of these people. Old Master Han could not stand it any longer, and yelled, "Are you rebelling against your elders?"


    Han Lingshi turned her gaze to look at the old man and asked, "Are you an Emperor? Am I your subject?"


    Old Master Han tapped his cane on the ground forcefully and asked, "You are the child of this family and you have to answer to the elders."


    Han Lingshi raised her brow, ce right leg over her left knee and both her palms rested on her belly as she leaned back into the couch and said, "If you say that, then I am rebelling. Old Master Han, I want to know what you can do about that?"


    Old Master Han did not expect Han Lingshi to be so rampant. His face turned red, and Han Lingshi''s father said, "Lingshi, do you know that ording to family rules, I can disown you for disrespecting my father?"


    His voice was calm but his eyes were cold. Han Lingshi''s mother, and grandmother were shocked when they heard this, they wanted to say something when Han Lingshi chuckled. It was as if a windchime disturbed by the wind.


    The girl said, "If you disown me, I will resign from the position of the CEO of the Empress International effective immediately, and within six months the vultures of the jade capital will eat up thepany, raw. So, please go ahead and do what you want to. However, if you want answers? Talk to me like a family and not some criminal investigator. Understood?"


    The two men were shocked, they did not understand why Han Lingshi was so averse to them today. Old Master Han said, "I understand, it must be that kid who is teaching you to talk like that, right? That low life..."


    Han Lingshi snapped, "Old Master Han! You better be careful with your words. If you dare to call my husband a low life then what about your second son? What level of life is he? He cheated on his wife, abused her, abused his own daughter. Then he even set a death contract on my head.


    What did you say when I told you that he is trying to kill me? Tell me.."


    The people did not expect something like this, Old Madam Han asked with eyes wide open, "Lingling, what did you say? Ming set a contract on you?"


    She was in utter disbelief, despite knowing that her second son was a waste, she could not believe that he nned to kill his own niece. Han Lingshi was their own blood. She looked at her husband who was fuming with rage.


    First Master Han asked, "You are calling him ''Husband'', have you given up all your shame?"


    Han Lingshi smiled brilliantly and replied, "Now that you mention it, I should tell you something."


    Her words made her grandmother and Han Lingxue open their eyes wide. The olddy wanted to say something to stop Han Lingshi but the youngdy said, "It just so happens that I had my marriage registered with Hao Ren a few days ago. The proposal was only because he wanted to give me a proper wedding."


    Boom!


    The Empress herself had rebelled and she did not give the eunuchs a chance to protest. Her mother stood up in shock and Han Lingshi said, "Well, Grandpa Yue agrees with it and he likes Hao Ren. So you can rx mom. Shenlong acknowledges his strength so that is okay too. He can cook heavenly food.


    If you all are thinking that he is a small time entrepreneur, then you should check his valuation and that will make you understand how strong is he."


    Then she stood up and picked up her bag before she said, "Old Master Han, First Master Han, I will tell you this for onest time. I am not your ve. If you tried to control me too much, I will make sure that you both learn your lesson. I respect you but that would not stop me from making you respect me too."


    Old Man Hao rebuked with a sneer, "So, would you do the same thing to us as that you have done to your second uncle? Is this a threat?"


    Han Lingshi looked at the old man and shook her head before she said, "I did not lift even a finger to deal with Han Ming. Han Yuntian attacked Hao Ren, and incurred his rage. That''s why Ren destroyed his business, and then him. The reason he left Han Ming alive was because he did not wish to give our family something to grieve about."


    Old Master Hao roared, "Then what about Han Yuntian! Was his death not something that we all grieved for?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "Old Master, you should not consider your emotional responses to be that of the family. None of us grieved for a criminals death. None of us epted him as a Han. You did, so you grieved. If you wish to resolve it so much, then you should have nurtured him well."


    That said, she slung her bag on her shoulder and left the living room. She did not care about anything. Her grandmother took on Old Master Han about the death contract, while Han Lingxue and her mother retired to their room.


    Han Lingshi''s parents also retired to their own room to discuss the issue. They wanted to talk, but with Old Madam tearing apart the old man, it was not an easy task. Old Master Han was an old yer too.


    ...


    Han Lingshi sat in her car, taking deep breaths. Just now she appeared to be violent and cold, but the truth was that she had never spoken out before her family. This time she almost waged a war on them. She herself was the most shocked person after what happened. All her life she had put up a cold facade when she did not want to show that things are effecting her.


    Today, she nned the same thing, however, as soon as her grandfather insulted Hao Ren, she could not control the rage in her belly and spewed mes upon the two men. After a few minutes, when she calmed down, her phone rang. She saw that the caller was Hao Ren, and she epted the call.


    The other person quickly asked, "Are you okay?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised when he said, "You were gone since the morning, and I wasn''t able to get a hold of you. I could not help but call Xuexue and asked her about you. She said that it was a big fight and that you are hurt. I am heading to Han Family mansion, you wait there, okay?"


    Han Lingshi was touched, because she could detect sincere care and concern in her voice, but then she said, "No, Ren, you wait for me at the house, I am just in my car and will be leaving here. Okay?"


    Hao Ren grumbled, he did not say anything and Han Lingshi said, "I will tell you everything that happened here."


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "Fine, I understand, but please drive safe."


    Han Lingshi replied with a yes and disconnected the call. She did not care about her family, if they wanted her to give up her love and happiness for their petty gains then she would teach them a good lesson.


    She started her car and left the mansion. It was time for her family to think what they wanted to do. If they did not ept Hao Ren, then Han Lingshi would leave the Han Family to never return. She was the Empress, she could create her own kingdom if she had to for the one she loved.


    Thinking about this, Han Lingshi smiled and drove to the city market.


    ...


    Hao Ren knew that it was a weekend, but after dropping his parents at home, he dashed to meet up with Han Lingshi, however, just after he finished calling her, another issue came up for him to attend. He was frustrated by the timing of it all and yelled, "Fuck!"

 Chapter 86: Bow Of The Empress.

    Hao Ren cursed as he sat inside his car, at this moment, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, why are you feeling so annoyed? You can handle it in the morning."


    The young man sighed and said, "Xiao Mei, these people are really so annoying."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, what do you want to do?"


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "What else can I do? Who asked this bunch of nerds to experiment and create a fucking sex doll? We are a seriouspany, such things cannot be made under the same banner."


    He took a deep breath and continued speaking, "Did you lock them in?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes."


    Hao Ren asked, "Did you delete the video from their social media and all the other traces?"


    Xiao Mei replied mechanically, "Yes, it does not exist anymore."


    A few minutes earlier, Xiao Mei informed him that a few people in the Thunder Technology office consumed alcohol while working, and they made a few changes to the codes in the House Bot prototype, turning it into a bot that was talking dirty.


    Not only did theymit this shady task, they even recorded a video of this. Hao Ren was so pissed at this moment that he could not help but cuss the people. He was anxious about what went on in the Han Mansion, and now he had to deal with this shit first.


    Thinking about the solution, he said, "Contact Heath, ask him how many guards he found."


    Xiao Mei agreed and Hao Ren moved towards his office.


    ...


    While Hao Ren was troubled by a shitting silly problem at work, his wife was moving about the market and after an hour, she entered a jewelry shop. The shop was not too crowded, and had an elegant vibe about itself. Han Lingshi was very beautiful and she was attended by a saleswoman as quickly as she entered the shop.


    The girl bowed slightly and said, "Greetings Miss, wee to Novelty Jade and Jewels. I am Jules Ivory, I will be your..."


    Suddenly the salesdy stopped in the middle of her greeting. Han Lingshi frowned and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Jules Ivory woke from her daze and realized her folly as she said, "The ring on your hand, I am the one who sold it. I was surprised by realizing the coincidence of youing to the same shop as your boyfriend."


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and raised her head to look at the white jade and diamond ring in her hand. She smiled and said, "Well, thank you."


    Jules Ivory and the rest of the people who were paying attention to them were surprised, they not expect for Han Lingshi to be so beautiful and elegant. The attendant asked, "Ma''am, what can I help you with? Do you need to get the ring fitted?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I came to buy a ring for my husband. I thought about reciprocating the gesture."


    Jules Ivory led her to the men jewelry section and showed her various rings. Han Lingshi thought about Hao Ren, she always found that this man had two sides to himself. One was the regal self, the tough businessman and the other was a caring and pampering softie who was soft to only her. She looked at the rings inside the disy and asked, "Do you have any ring matching the one I have?"


    Jules Ivory smiled bitterly and said, "I apologize ma''am, but the Eternal Silk you wear was made as a stand alone piece."


    Han Lingshi was not surprised and asked, "Are there any stand alone rings that would be suitable for men?"


    Jules Ivory nodded and pointed at a white jade finger band. This was a very simple and minimalistic looking ring. Han Lingshi saw something was carved on the surface of the ring. She nodded and said, "Can I see it?"


    Jules carefully took out the ring from the showcase and handed it to Han Lingshi. She said, "The words on the ring says Sovereign."


    Han Lingshi was surprised but then a smile appeared on her face as she mumbles, "The Empress adorned in eternal silk bows to good man and makes him a sovereign."


    Jules heard the phrase and was surprised, but before she could understand what meant, Han Lingshi said, "Please pack it up."


    Jules hurriedly nodded and packed the ring, this thing was half the price of what Hao Ren had bought, yet the fifty thousand of tip she got was a lot of money. The other employees of the store were looking at her enviously. However, Jules was feeling very happy, because with this much money, she could now leave this job behind and chase her dreams.


    ...


    Hao Ren walked inside hispany, all the senior staff members have been notified and they were all sitting in the conference room. The young man walked inside the room with a cold expression on his face. He sat down on the head chair and looked at the people. None of them could look him in the eye.


    Hao Ren asked in a calm tone, "I don''t think that the future of thispany is going to be bright with you all here, right?"


    The people were shocked, and Hao Ren continued, "I might not have offered you all the best conditions when you came on board, but the amount of freedom, and the benefits that I gave you in terms of profit share is outmatched by anypany out there. Am I wrong?"


    The higher-ups shook their heads, and Hao Ren asked, "Then can you all not take hold of the people working with you? If that video had gone viral, we would have been fucked. Do you understand that?"


    Lynn Carter looked at the Director of Human Resources, who picked her queue and said, "President, we can dismiss these employees and make an example of them."


    Hao Ren looked at the man with a pair of cold eyes that could swallow thetter whole. The director of human resources, was shocked by the pressure Hao Ren emitted. Hao Ren said, "Do you think that Thunder Technology is a typicalpany that would make an example of the people?"


    The man could not help but shake his head. Hao Ren said, "Appoint a councilor for the employees and prevent them from doing such things again. If the problem can be solved with money, then give them some raises. If they want time for entertainment, give them vacation. I don''t know what you will do, but get this situation sorted."


    The people were breathing heavily, they had always seen Hao Ren as a young man with a sunny smile on his face, but today he was no different from a fire spewing demon from hell. The pressure from his body was so strong that even the person sitting on the farthest chair was sweating madly.


    After a few minutes, Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "I apologize for the outburst, buttely I have been stressed, and you all know very well why. The military inspection ising up and if we manage to secure this deal, we will be ced on the map of the business world. Please, I beg your cooperation on this."


    The people gulped and Markus Bourne led them to reassure Hao Ren that such a thing will not happen again. The meeting progressed, and suddenly, Hao Ren''s phone rang. He frowned and looked at the caller ID.


    He quickly paused the meeting and picked up the phone, as he asked, "Hi, Lingshi, where are you? Did you reach home?"


    Han Lingshi spoke in a flustered voice, "Ren, I had an ident. I am safe but the car is totaled, can youe over?"


    Hao Ren stood up and said, "Give me a location, I will being right away."


    He looked at us and said, "Bro, can you take over? I have to rush."


    us gave him a thumbs-up and Hao Ren dashed away.


    ...


    Hao Ren unlocked his car, and said, "Xiao Mei, how is Lingshi, find her."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I think it would be better for you to go there and find her yourself. The situation is not very good."


    Hao Ren panicked even more, and then he drove through the traffic, like a man possessed. He was moving very quickly, and Xiao Mei was busy blocking the cameras. The location given by Han Lingshi was called the Royal Garden. This ce was established by the Queen of the nation in golden ages.


    Now the government kept it as a heritage site. Hao Ren parked the car on the side and picked up the phone as he dashed away. He looked around the ce but he could not find Han Lingshi. He dialed her number and when the call connected, the youngdy said, "Ren, I am inside the garden. My legs were hurting so I came inside to sit. I cannot feel them now."


    Hao Ren shivered, he thought Han Lingshi was seriously hurt and then he dashed in quickly.


    ...


    After a few minutes, he came to the core of the garden. The ce was surrounded by the bushes of red roses. Hao Ren found Han Lingshi standing in the center of the inner garden. She was wearing a white shirt, with a blue jeans and white shoes. Her long hair were falling down over her shoulder, and under the dimming sunlight, her skin had a amber glow.


    Hao Ren was stunned by her beauty. He walked over in a daze and thedy smiled sheepishly before she said, "I apologize for pranking you like this."


    Hao Ren was still looking at her, when she took out a box and knelt down on one knee. She raised the box up and under the eyes of the tourists and many people, she asked, "Hao Ren, I have never lowered myself to anyone, but today, I kneel before you. The people call me an Empress, but today I acknowledge your sovereignty over my heart, soul and all.


    Will you ept me to be by your side till the times eternal?"


    Hao Ren did not hesitate, he nodded quickly and pulled her up. Han Lingshi did not struggle and let him embrace her. She looked at a young man on the side, and waved her hand. The young man nodded and the entire sky was lit up with mesmerizing fire crackers.


    She broke the embrace, and asked with a soft smile, "May I put on the ring?"


    Hao Ren nodded with crescent eyes and a sunny smile. The people were recording them and chanting, "Kiss! Kiss! Kiss!"


    The couple chuckled and gave each other a kiss filled with love.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 87: Displaying Power.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi kissed each other under the gazes of many people who were visiting the Royal Garden. The entire sky above the garden was lit up with fireworks. Nobody in the city understood this, but it was happening.The couple embraced each other to enjoy the view. While the two of them had given up on the tense situation around them. The world was now paying attention to them.


    ...


    Gao Yue sat on the couch ring at Old Master Han. She had been raging for half a day and the living room had been turned into a war zone. The olddy had tore down every decoration she could with her strength. The paintings the antiques, she said, "Old Han, if you did not speak of what is going in that ck skull of yours, I will set this fucking building on fire. Do you hear me?"


    She was no longer yelling, her forehead was covered in sweat but her breathing was still stable. Old Man Han looked at her and he sighed, "Do you think I want to y viin in this situation? Lingshi is the apple of my eye, why would I not be happy if she can find someone who can make her act this way? But do not forget who we are.


    At the age of thirty she would have to face the reality like all of us did. If her emotions changed, then she will be in a dreadful situation."


    Gao Yue raised her brow and she calmed down, after some thought she said, "Old Man Han, be true to your heart and do what you can to make her happy, as for the rest, that would depend on her. Do not try to control her fate. It is against the heavenlyw. If you and your son can remember that, everything will sort itself. You and Tang are not the master of red threads.


    Learn your limits and if you messed with her again, I will not watch from the sideline."


    If some outsider was to hear them talking he would figure out, that the Han Family was not simple. That was the truth, but only the elders knew about the truth and the youngsters would have to face the reality on their own when they grow up.


    ...


    Inside the room of the First Master Han, Lady Yue was sitting before a dressing table and taking off her jewelry, while Han Tang, the first master was sitting on a couch with a cigarette between his fingers. He sighed and asked, "Do you think that she would be able to handle the truth when the timees?"


    Lady Yue replied, "After such a long day, I think you should have understood that your daughter is not weak. Also, my daughter would not be giving up on what she sets her heart upon once. As for what happens between her and Hao Ren, it is for them to handle. I will not stop her from living the present while fearing the future.


    Do not meddle in the way of the heavens, or the current of time will destroy you."


    That said, she stood up and went inside the shower room. The obscure conversations seemed to be meaningless, but this was the most well kept secret of the Han Family and none other than the core members of the Han Family knew about it.


    ...


    At a remote location of the Han Nation, a young man was surrounded by many people, they were all catering to him, when suddenly a girl ran up to him and said, "Eden, Han Lingshi just proposed to some guy."


    The smile on the young man''s face vanished, and the air around him turned cold. He turned around to look at the girl with a questioning gaze, and thetter silently handed him the phone. Some people had been posting the video of fire crackers around the Royal Garden, and one of these posts was captioned, "Such a royal proposal."


    The young man did not even zoom the picture and said, "I want to know about this man. Everything."


    The youngdy nodded, and Eden walked away from his spot. The people watched him leave and sighed in relief. These people were all military personnel and they hade over here to handle a task, Eden was their captain, and one of the most scary people they knew.


    One of the big guys among the group turned to look at the girl and spoke coldly, "Fox, you are trying to stir up trouble again. You ought to be careful how you tread."


    The girl smiled but did not say anything. It was true, she was stirring up trouble. However, who could stop her? She ignored everyone and moved behind Eden.


    One of the guys said, "Although, I should not say, but I hope that the person they are about to face can beat some sense in their minds." Stay updated with m-v le-mpyr


    Although they knew Eden was their team leader, but he was too cold and rude. Fox was the same, she did not care about anyone else but Eden, and the guys did not like her much.


    ...


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were inside the car, they were heading back home, when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, someone called Eden Dale is trying to peek into your information."


    Hao Ren was now used to many people looking at him but Han Lingshi was shocked, as she asked, "Xiao Mei, what did you say the name of the person is?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Eden Dale."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and said, "This guy is still at it."


    Hao Ren looked at her and asked, "What is it? Anotherpetitor?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "It is not apetition because I am not the trophy. However, he has been obsessed with me from the age of 16. We were in high school and he had a crush on me. I had rejected him then and there. Many people came to propose me but he blocked them. Now he is looking into you.


    It sounds suspicious."


    Hao Ren nodded and leaned back in the seat. When he stayed silent for ten minutes, Han Lingshi thought he was upset, and Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, hack in the system, I want to have a face to face with this guy, also tell me all about him while you are hacking."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, and Xiao Mei chuckled, "Boss, finally some action again."


    ...


    The couple found Hao Re''s parents already waiting for them at home. Old Man Hao did not speak much, he only greeted the girl calmly. Hao Ren made his way to the study room and said, "Lingshi,e along."


    Mrs. Hao asked curiously, "What is going on?"


    Hao Ren replied, "It is some urgent business, we cannot dy."


    Han Lingshi nodded and made up a lie for the olddy to sit down peacefully while they went around their work.


    Hao Ren closed the door to the study and said, "I did not expect your on the toes thinking would be so good."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and the young man sat down in the chair. Xiao Mei said, "Initiating two-way connection."


    ...


    Inside a truck, fifteen people were sitting when Eden Dale''smunicator went off. He frowned and looked at the girl beside him who was also surprised. She looked at a tab in her hand and eximed, "It is from the Jade Capital, a civilian location."


    The rest of the people were surprised and then a calm voice echoed from Eden Dale''smunicator, "Greetings, Captain Dale, and the rest of the Tsunami Squad. Thank you for your hard work and service for the country. At the same time, I apologize for using this method tomunicate with Captain Dale."


    Eden Dale asked coldly, "Who are you? Do you know the punishment for doing this?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I do, but I just don''t care. Like I don''t care about some mice who try to look into my life. I was surprised to see a dignified military officer looking into the life of a civilian like me. So, Captain Dale, I am here, you can ask me anything you want openly, no need to sniff around like a rat."


    The people sucked in a deep breath, and Eden Dale, tightened his grip around a rifle in his hand. His face looked like he was ready to kill someone. He asked, "Are you the man who tricked Han Lingshi?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Lingshi, he thinks I tricked you. Hahahaha, how funny. Well, whether I tricked her or not should have nothing to do with you. I think you saw she proposed me? Well, since our families already know, let me inform you, Han Lingshi is mywfully wedded wife.


    If I see you snooping around anyone rted to me, I wille for you, and this time it would be in person. I have sent a picture of my marriage certificate to the tab of your subordinate. Before you do anything, weight all your options properly. To save my family and keep my wife happy, I don''t mind bing the viin.


    Well, have a good day."


    The call was disconnected after this. Hao Ren did not wish to talk to this guy. He was well aware that his words will only stoke the mes even more. He wanted to see Eden Dale do something stupid.

 Chapter 88: Progress.

    Han Lingshi was watching Hao Ren with her eyes wide open. The young man looked at her and asked, "Do you think I am a bad guy?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and asked, "I am just confused. Why do this?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "If someone can follow you from high school, and handle all the people whoe to pursue you, do you think he would stop with me barring him from finding my information? Wrong, I want this cranky asshole to know what is going on and then burn in rage before he loses control." Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr


    Han Lingshi asked with a sigh, "What will that give us?"


    Before Hao Ren could answer, Xiao Mei replied, "A human body is a machine, Eden Dale is someone with a defective core processor."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "His mental stability is a questionable thing. The only reason he is clear for duty is to handle the enemies, and he is good at that."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and after some thought, she asked, "You want Eden to self destroy?"


    Hao Ren smiled and nodded gently. He replied, "I do not poke my nose in the business of the other people. I wish for them to do the same. However, if they are not appreciative about it, I do not mind erasing them like a stroke of pencil."


    Han Lingshi looked in his eyes and she could not help but take a deep breath. She was aware that Hao Ren was strong and that he had already taken down a few people. He had confessed before her about how he dealt with Han Ming and his son. She did not doubt him when he said this. She sighed and asked, "Just be safe."


    Hao Ren smiled and gave her a thumbs up before leading her to the living room. They had to make an announcement to his parents.


    ...


    Eden Dale was sitting inside the truck, and his gaze was brimming with killing intent. Fox was shivering the early tint of mischief was gone from her visage. She did not expect Hao Ren to act up. This was not by the book at all. Why did he not wait for Eden to find him. Another thing was, how did he figure out that someone was looking into him.


    Fox began to think of the reason. She was the tech expert and had a good experience of hacking, even some of the best people in the country might take some time to notice her incursions. Suddenly, the tab in her hand shed, and a document appeared on the screen.


    The document disyed all the information that existed about Hao Ren. She found that he was a tech mogul and thus made peace with the fact that he was able to discover her. Then she looked at the text at the end of the document.


    She sucked in a cold breath, because it was a direct challenge for Eden Dale. Thetter noticed Fox having weird expressions and asked, "What is it?"


    Fox did not hide anything from him and only handed over the tab to him. Eden looked at the document and tightened his grip around the tab and crushed it with his bare palms. He mumbled, "Since you have a death wish, then I will satisfy you. Just five days, you wait for me, Hao Ren. I will take your head."


    ...


    Hao Ren was standing behind Han Lingshi as his mother red at him. Upon being questioned by his mother, the young man said, "It was Lingshi who made me do this. You can ask her."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, but then she heard Hao Ren whisper, "Please, help me."


    Han Lingshi could sense how helpless he felt before his mother. Even if it sounded as if his mother was toxic and wanted to scold him, but that was not the case. Han Lingshi took a deep breath, and wanted to say a lot of things in defense, but Mrs. Hao said, "Lingshi, I would like to meet your parents."


    Han Lingshi was stunned and then she quickly said, "Aunty, is it okay to meet at the next weekend? They are busy at the moment, and I have yet to tell them about me and Ren."


    Then she quickly put up a sheepish smile. However, Mrs. Hao frowned and red at Han Lingshi. Thetter was scared and Hao Ren whispered, "Stupid, why are you calling her Aunty? Do you wish to be scolded? Call her Mother, mom, amma, whatever, be quick."


    Han Lingshi quickly reacted and after mustering up her courage she said, "Ma, what happened? What do you think about the next weekend?"


    Mrs. Hao opened her eyes wide for a second, but then she smiled so hard that her eyes turned into crescent. Hao Ren remarked in a low voice, "Lingshi, you have been blessed by the Buddha."


    Han Lingshi smacked his forearm without turning back and Old Lady Han said, "Good. I will wait for the next weekend. Then,e with us to meet Mei."


    Han Lingshi immediately nodded. The family had a joyous meal. Hao Ren cooked the food with his father and thedies were left to their own designs. The atmosphere was very happy and jolly.


    ...


    In the Military Head Office, an officer was dashing through the building at his full speed. He was holding a roll of paper and his face was the epitome of urgency. Many people saw him but he did not stop until he arrived at the door of Commander Gan. He knocked the door and a wizened voice sounded, "Come in."


    The soldier pushed open the door, and stepped inside before he looked at the old man and saluted him crisply. Commander Gan asked, "What is it?"


    The soldier stepped closer to the table and said, "Sir, the reports of the liquid analysis you asked for."


    The old man nodded, and took the roll of paper before cing it to the side. The young soldier took a deep breath and asked, "Permission to speak freely, Sir."


    Commander Gan looked at the soldier and nodded. The young soldier said, "Sir, Doctor Hermann said that it would be better if you checked the reports right away."


    Commander Gan raised his brow and then he picked up the papers and began to read them. The more he read, the more surprised he became and by the time he reached thest page, he was shocked. He asked, "These were confirmed?"


    The soldier nodded, and Commander Gan took a deep breath. He looked at the young man and said, "You did a good job reminding me. Go, carry on private."


    The soldier saluted and Commander Gan quickly picked up the phone on his table. Then he said, "Connect me to Orient Dragon Pce, it is urgent."


    ...


    The night passed very quickly, Hao Ren wasying in the bed with Han Lingshi. The two people were embracing each other but had not slept. Han Lingshi asked, "Ren, what do you intend to do with Eden Dale? He is military, he can demand capital punishment for you."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "He can only force me to go and serve on the front for six months so that the resources I used by contacting him can be paid off."


    Han Lingshi raised her head to look at him and asked softly, "Then will you go to the front to serve?"


    Hao Ren thought and said, "I will decide when the timees. For now, I will stay with you, my love."


    Han Lingshi smiled and got close to him. The two enjoyed the moment of softness and warmth. Just holding someone in their arms bought them great joy. Of course, Hao Ren did act naughty, he was a young man and he was lustful to Han Lingshi, but since he promised her to wait, he decided to keep his word and waited.


    ...


    Hao Ren woke up in the morning, but it was not because he wanted to but because someone was sting his phone. The young man opened his groggy eyes and asked, "Xiao Mei, who is it?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, the military highmand."


    The young man sighed and picked up the call. He spoke, "Good morning, who is this?"


    The person replied from the other side, "Hello, President Hao, my name is Lieutenant Xia Yun. I apologize for disturbing you at this hour, but could you pleasee over to the military office, a senior officer would like to meet you."


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "Lieutenant Xia, I do not mean to say anything disrespectful, but it''s four in the morning and I am a civilian. I have been working on the Medic Bot you want and now you are doing this to me. Can you please arrange the meeting at the breakfast?"


    Lieutenant Xia knew this and sighed that Hao Ren did not refuse him. He agreed readily and the appointment was fixed for ten in the morning. Hao Ren could say no, but he didn''t and this was doing Xia Yun a favor.


    The call was disconnected, and Hao Reny down on the bed before hugging Han Lingshi again.

 Chapter 89: Negotiation.

    After disconnecting the call, Hao Ren went back in the embrace of his wife''s embrace. However, he did not sleep. Over the period of time, his body fitness has reached a level he could have never imagined it to be. He could stay awake for two days without any exertion. He knew this because he had been checking his attribute panel regrly.


    Hao Ren thought to himself, ''System, the form for the spirit rejuvenation potion is very potent and the one I handed to the military is a diluted potion. I wonder how simr is the effect.''


    *Ding: Host, it was wise of you to dilute the potion. This form is very strong and if it fell in the wrong hands, they can cause great harm. However, the dilution does not effect the potency much. For an above average human the recovery rate is still ny percent, but someone who stands on the higher pedestal, they might need more than just one bottle.*


    Hao Ren nodded internally and after some thought he said, ''I should just sell the form directly to the military at a lower price, and ask them for an exemption because I toyed with that prick.''


    He spent the entire night time in the bed thinking about the various ways he could use to maximize his benefit. Hao Ren was not a prime patriot, but he wasn''tpletely averted either. This ce was his home after all. He sighed, thinking how good it would be if he could exchange his ideas with someone.


    Suddenly, he sensed a burst of warmth on his neck and found that Han Lingshi had woken up and was looking at him with a smile on her face. She asked in a soft husky voice, "What are you thinking about?"


    Hao Ren did not have any intention to hide his thoughts from her and the two of them began to discuss the possibilities. Han Lingshi was a bigger yer in the world of business then he was, her expertise were something that could be cashed upon.


    In the end, Han Lingshi said, "The reason you are not putting up robots for everything is because you do not want them to scare the humans if they appear to be too different. If you can make a spirit rejuvenation potion then why not use the means of integration and create something that enables the humans to be better than what they are. Something like those mechs in the movies.


    As for the Spirit Rejuvenation Potion, it is good if you sell the diluted form. It is a medicine made from herbs, and will only benefit them in the long run. Military will be keeping this deal a secret, and they will be hiding your identity as well. Cash in, and use the money for better things."


    Hao Ren thought and said, "Sometimes the simplest method is the best method."


    Han Lingshi nodded as she pecked his cheek and got out of bed. She said, "You have a meeting at ten, it is already seven, get going."


    That said, she went to the washroom, while Hao Ren went to the gym room. His parents were early risers and were shocked to see this. They were attracted by the noises from the gym room when Hao Ren was practicing his martial arts. They did not expect their son to have such a skill.


    Han Lingshi showed up after a hair wash and Hao Ren went to the washroom to take a bath. Soon the two were ready, and Mrs. Hao served them with a healthy breakfast. Han Lingshi said, "Ma, I will send a driver for you, we will go shopping in the evening and have a dinner outside."


    Hao Ren said, "Lingshi, Sunshine Teahouse."


    Han Lingshi was surprised but then she nodded. Mrs. Hao asked, "Why are you asking her to make the arrangements?" Your source is m-vl|em|p,yr


    Han Lingshi replied, "He has an important meeting today. So, it would be difficult for him to spare time and attention."


    Old Man Hao said, "Madam, don''t meddle in their affairs, they are adults and can handle themselves."


    Hao Ren finished eating, then he cleaned the table with Han Lingshi and then he put on a formal suit as he said, "Ma, I am off. Old Boy, don''t just sleep all day, go out for a walk the weather is nice today."


    Old Man Hao red at him but Hao Ren left the house, followed by Han Lingshi who greeted the two elders with a smile on her face. The couple left the building together, Hao Ren found Heath standing in the parking.


    The guard smiled and said, "Good morning, Young Madam, Young Master."


    Hao Ren smiled back and said, "Let''s have a meet up with your brothers at night. Also, brother Heath, my parents are here, Lingshi will tell you when to drive them out. So, please stand-by for the day."


    Heath nodded and said, "No problem, Young master."


    ...


    Hao Ren drove Han Lingshi to the Empress International, and they found the entrance to be blocked by reporters. Hao Ren stopped the car, he stepped out of the vehicle and his cold aura immediately stopped the people rushing toward them in their tracks. He walked around and opened the passenger seat for Han Lingshi.


    He was holding her left hand in his right and the white rings stood in contrast to there skin. The reporters did not miss the chance and clicked pictures one after the other. Han Lingshi fixed his tie and said, "You go, I will handle these people. You will bete otherwise."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Thank you."


    Han Lingshi smiled and then the two exchanged a peck of love and Hao Ren drove away. Han Lingshi watched his vehicle vanish around the turn before she turned her head to look at the reporters and her smile had vanishedpletely. The Ice Demon Empress was back at work.


    ...


    Hao Ren arrived at the military headquarters fifteen minutes before the appointment, and after the security checks, he was let in. He found Xia Yun waiting for him, and this time, thetter was very cordial with Hao Ren.


    The young man understood that it was the power he held that made these people soften their stance. The military was very simple, they did not move tip toed. They were highly efficient and charged forward to attain the goal.


    Hao Ren was led inside a room, and found Commander Gan standing behind a person. The young man noticed the epaulets and was stunned. There was a single silver seal that represented the Han Nation shining there.


    Commander Gan bowed and whispered something to the person on the chair, who raised his head and looked at Hao Ren with great curiosity. Hao Ren met the gaze equally, he could sense the dignified aura radiated from this man that made him want to salute. He smiled faintly and said, "Good morning, Marshal Tang."


    The old man was surprised, but then he smiled and asked, "I did not expect a sessful young man like yourself would be aware of an old man like me."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "If a person grown in the north does not know the legends of the Iron Tiger, he is not a northerner."


    The old man could not help but chuckle as he said, "Well, that time is long behind me. I am no longer the tiger that could watch the woods."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "You are now watching the woods through the eyes of the others, Sir. Soldiers do not get old, they are never forgotten, they live through the people who seed them."


    Marshal Tang thought for a bit and said, "Well said."


    Then he said, "Come and sit with me, Chairman Hao."


    This address was not made out of formality but also respect. Hao Ren nodded and sat down across him. The old man said, "Can you guess why you have been called over today?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "The forces want to buy out my Spirit Rejuvenation Form."


    Marshal Tang smiled and said, "It saves time when you talk to smart people. Since you have figured it out, what do you say to the price of five hundred million yuan?"


    Hao Ren raised his brow and smiled as he asked, "Sir, do you think it is too much? If I was to sell this form to some private medicine developer, I would have made a fortune five times of what you are offering."


    Marshal Tang nodded and said, "I understand what you mean, Chairman Hao, we understand that your form is worth a lot more than what we have to offer, but recently the military is in a tight position. I hope you understand."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I do, actually, I don''t want you to pay me with this much money. I have five conditions which are easy to fulfil. I would like you to listen to them and see if we can reach a cooperation."


    He had registered the form in the Medical Codex and it was a proven recipe, none of the people could use it formercial use without his permission. After the deal with the military, the record in the medical codex will be sealed by the military, and the information will vanish.


    Mashal Tang was surprised to hear it, but then he said, "Fine, go ahead, tell me what is it that you want?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "First condition, you all must have looked into me, and know that my partner, Miss Han Lingshi is someone many men have tried to impress. One such person is called Captain Eden Dale, a special force operative in the Tidal Squad."


    The eyes of the two narrowed and killing intent filled the room. The details of the special squad members were secret, how can Hao Ren find out. The young man replied with a faint smile, "Please do not look at me like that. Captain Eden Dale tried to hack into mypany server, but I caught him red handed.


    I found out the reason of this snooping around from my wife and so I made a call to him on the encrypted channel.


    I wish to be exempted from punishment from this. So, twenty percent of my merit from selling this form can be used for that. I wonder if you agree."


    The two old men were still gazing at him with malice, and Marshal Tang asked, "Do you understand what you just told us?"


    Hao Ren smiled and nodded before he said, "I do, but the constitution allows me the right to self defense. It also restricts a military personnel to look into my life without any concrete reason. So, if this goes into court ofw, it is a civil crime. Both sides will suffer, so the choice is yours."

 Chapter 90: Day Of Trade.

    Hao Ren had discussed this with Han Lingshi in the morning, and after dropping her off to the office, Xiao Mei had confirmed that he can use this angle to gain the higher ground before the Military Officers. After all, a special forces officer was looking into a civilian who had nothing to do with anything with the forces, it will bring them a lot of shame.


    Marshal Tang looked at Hao Ren and said, "Kid, do you really think you can strong arm me like this? What if I do not agree?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said in a calm tone, "Heroes are decorated with colors but when they forget what the color means, they fall. If you put up the pride and ego above this matter, then you will handle direct fire from the higher ups when the House Bots are integrated in domestic security and medical care.


    I was actually thinking about developing an exoskeleton that could help the soldiers even more and reduce the casualty rate."


    His words were like stabs to the two old men. Marshal Tang gazed at him for a few minutes, before he sighed and said, "Old Gan, sit down."


    Commander Gan was sweating at this moment. He knew that Hao Ren had big balls but now he realized they were made of steel too. This guy who did not even have a proper beard was sitting across the army chief of the nation, a hero who took down countless enemies and won many honors, someone who can make any one shiver with just a gaze, negotiating so brutally. Where was themon sense in this.


    Actually, Hao Ren was using all his chips. He was using the sooth-sayer skills, the businessman skills, he was carrying in his wallet the coin of fortune, and finally the calm of an assassin. He used these skills the moment he came inside the room, because when Marshal Tang gazed at him, Hao Ren was unsettled.


    Marshal Tang said, "Kid, I will ept this condition. However, if the other conditionspromise the pride of the uniform, then forget about it."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I may be a cruel businessman, but I am sitting a citizen of this country and that too a responsible one. I would like to ask you to talk with the government and see if they can provide me with a tax discount. I do not intend to run away with the money, but if I can save some of it, it would help me in setting up a research center.


    Thunder technology is not limited to the military development, but the prime goal is to uplift the status of the world technology."


    Marshal Tang nodded and said, "It is fine, I will talk on your behalf, but then you would have to give us a discount on the robots too."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "I will have my finance head talk to you about this in detail and we will not charge you more than what is valid."


    Marshal Tang nodded and then said, "Go on, tell me the rest of your conditions."


    Hao Ren did not hesitate andy down the conditions bare naked. He asked for the military support in establishing a research center. He was still looking for a ce to build that building and who better than the military to get him the clearance from the authorities. He will have a voice in the lobby.


    The other two conditions were to seal his name from the records when the deal was finished so that he does not attract much attention, and finally, the robots will not be used in battle and the military will not try to use and modify his bots.


    Marshal Tang understood this and agreed. They agreed to sign the contract on the next meeting when Hao Ren will demonstrate the improved House bot to them. The meeting then evolved into what Hao Ren envisioned for the future deals and projects rted to the military.


    The young man stated it very clearly that hispany was just a few months old and even if they had the capital they first needed to develop the necessary technology, like the chips and the manufacturing. He also stated that hispany intended to operate with sustainable methods to avoid damaging nature.


    Marshal Tang talked to him with equal enthusiasm, he hardly came across people who had a clear vision of the future in their minds and Hao Ren knew what he needed to do in order to get to that level. He was not talking baselessly.


    After the meeting was finished, Hao Ren left the building, Marshal Tang said, "This kid is not simple."


    Commander Gan nodded and said, "When I faced him, I thought it was because he was young and did not know the depth of the world, but today I realized that it is something else. I cannot quite put my finger on it but there is something about him."


    Marshal Tang sighed and mumbled, "Providence."


    Commander Gan looked at the older man and asked in surprise, "What did you say?"


    Marshal Tang said, "It is providence, he bears the mark of heavens on him."


    Commander Gan gulped and asked, "Would you have to call those people?"


    Marshal Tang shook his head and said, "The wind of time will clear the haze around the future. Since he is willing to help us and manufacture products, then what''s the harm. Let things be the way they are, as for his mark, it is more like a seal. I wonder what will happen when the seales off."


    ...


    Hao Ren did not care about anyone, he drove his car out around the evening. Yeah, he spent a long time talking to the Marshal, and did not realize it. He shook his head and said, "Xiao Mei, it would have been nice if you could control these vehicles."


    The AI replied, "I know right, I want to experience driving too."


    Hao Ren rolled eyes and asked, "Connect me with Lingshi, ask them where they are."


    Xiao Mei dialed the call and Lingshi picked up quickly. The trio had been shopping for a couple of hours now and were waiting for Hao Ren, however, there was a bad news, the Sunshine Teahouse was closed because the family moved somewhere else.


    Hao Ren furrowed his brows, he did not say anything to Lingshi and agreed to eat in some other restaurant. However, after the call he said, "Xiao Mei, do you remember the appearance of the Teahouse Ownerst time?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "No, boss, you did not click her picture. Do you want to try and track her?"


    Hao Ren affirmed her and the AI got to work. However, the result was as predicted, nothing. Hao Ren found this suspicious that the olddy was close down her shop and sneaked away. He could not help but think that something was wrong with this abrupt departure.


    Xiao Mei suddenly said, "Boss, whatever the truth is, it wille to light even if you don''t do anything. Thinking about it will not give you anything apart from grey hair."


    Hao Ren hummed and turned his car to enter the parking. The four people had a nice dinner and when they reached home, Han Lingshi showed Hao Ren all the things they bought. From perfume to shoes, and dresses. Stay informed at m-vl-em,pyr


    Mrs. Hao had never spent much on unnecessary things, and today she did not want to break her habit, but one pout from Han Lingshi made her give up all the resolve. The old couple finally understood that their son was earning a lot of money and it would not harm to spend a bit.


    The days seemed to have grown wings, during this time, Hao Ren got busy with the production of the new House Bot prototypes. Thunder Technology was being approached by a lot of foreignpanies who wanted to coborate for House Bots. However, Thunder Technology had only one answer, No.


    Hao Ren did not wish to step out of the domestic market with initial phase products. The foreign consumers held a strong bias against the Han Nation products. If he ventured in the unknown, it would only cause him to lose money and honor.


    Everyday he would sit with Xiao Mei and they would discuss ways to optimize the bot and the programming aspects. At the same time they wereing up with practical tools for the soldiers to use. Hao Ren was nning to earn profit from the military trade.


    ...


    On the day of the presentation, Hao Ren and the big shots were gathered at the production nt, in the southern suburbs of the jade capital. The workers had put up a lot of effort and created a make shift training field.


    But that was not the only thing, Eden Dale had entered the capital as well, and at this moment, he was meeting with Leonard Hamil, his best friend to find out about Hao Ren.

 Chapter 91: Demonstration Of Power.

    Hao Ren and the rest of the people were on time, the higher ups knew how important this deal was for them. Markus Bourne was walking around with an anxious expression on his face. Although Hao Ren was calm, as Xiao Mei has already finished checking everything inside the programming chip.


    us and his team has confirmed that the bot was moving fine and the body was working totally alright. Hao Ren was calm after receiving the green g from everyone. He was getting annoyed by Markus Bourne. He looked at Lynn Carter and asked, "Is he like that at home as well?"


    Thedy smiled bitterly and nodded. They were all sitting around the conference room, and looking at Markus Bourne he suddenly asked, "Mister Bourne, when would you be marrying Miss Lynn? I hear that you have been a thing for quite a long time now."


    His words made Lynn Carter and Markus Bourne freeze in their steps, they did not expect him to ask such a thing. Markus was flustered and he said, "I proposed her a few days ago. We will marry next year, in the spring."


    Hao Ren nodded thoughtfully and said, "I did not expect you to be such a romantic. Well done."


    The people all began to tease the couple, when the nt director came in and said, "Chairman, they are here."


    Hao Ren stood up from his chair and said, "Thank you, Mister Simone, please help Mister Hymn to bring the bots to the test area."


    Simone epted the instruction with a smile, and Hao Ren led Dion, and Markus to the gate to attend the visitors. Lynn stayed behind to coordinate with Simone and us if needed.


    ...


    Commander Gan and his adjutant, Lieutenant Xia Yun stepped out of the vehicle they spotted Hao Ren and two men standing behind him. The young man smiled and walked up to the two people. He shook hands with Commander Gan, who was wearing his full uniform and they he nodded to Xia Yun before leading them inside.


    Hao Ren asked, "Commander Gan, would you be going to the demonstration field or would you like to have some tea or coffee? It is still quite early for the civilians."


    Commander Gan shook his head and said, "I have to report the results of the demonstration by the evening today, the Marshal has other things to do, and we also need the bots sooner, so if you don''t mind, Chairman Hao, please let''s just get on with it."


    Hao Ren nodded and with a gesture, he led them to the training field. As they came to the side line they stood in an open space of around hundred meters in diameter. In the center of the field stood a ck bot. The body was designed like that of a human.


    us stood beside the bot and said, "This is Cure Bot. The body is created with a webbing of steel and carbon fiber threads, it can resist a direct bullet hit from five meters range onwards. If targeted on the joints, it can still withstand a bullet impact from ten meters onwards.


    We understand that it is a fatal w and that is why the joints and the armor around vital parts is reinforced with Titanium and carbon fiber. We used the new 3-d printing technology to create these armor tes, so if they are damaged in an encounter, they can be reced and it will save you a lot of cost."


    Hao Ren looked at Xia Yun and said, "Lieutenant Xia, you can use your weapon to fire at the bot and test the bullet resistance ability it has."


    Commander Gan nodded, and said, "Xiao Yun, go ahead."


    Xia Yun moved quickly and came over to stand ten meters away from the bot. Hao Ren said, "us, wake him up and move away."


    Continue exploring on m-vl-em,pyr


    us nodded, he said, "Jango, wake up."


    The ck bot trembled and a few beeps were issued. A disy simr to Grace was seen on the face panel. The bot looked around and then locked his gaze to Xia Yun. Hao Ren said, "You can begin at anytime, Lieutenant."


    As soon as his words dropped, Xia Yun drew his gun from his waist holster, undid the safety and aimed it at the bot. Jango reacted, and a mechanical voice sounded, "Enemy spotted."


    Then he began to move, but Xia Yun was a seasoned soldier and he was already in battle mode. He shot three shots at the chest area and three at the head from his position, and the bot was still moving around. There were marks on the face panel but that was it.


    us said, "The face panel is a vital instrument, we have developed a reinforced ss which will can take angr shots with ease. Only a straight bullet can get through and even then..."


    As he was speaking, Xia Yun moved closer with a leap, and shot through the bot head at point nk range. The face panel turned dim, but the body was moving and alerting the people about the enemy. Xia Yun was chasing after it and there did not seem to be any decline in the Bot''s movement.


    Xia Yun was shooting at regr intervals but nothing seemed to be effecting the bot. us said, "There are four camera''s and four LIDAR sensors embedded inside the body. The main processing unit is positioned inside the torso of the bot, the head is just for the decoration and visualmunication.


    In case of heavy attack and damage to the camera unit, the LIDAR sensors turn on for the bot to navigate."


    Commander Gan nodded and praised, "It is indeed ingenious of you toe up with something like this in a short amount of time. Also, why not use the LIDAR sensors from the get go?"


    us replied, "This effects the battery life, LIDAR is limited in recognition abilities, that is why the bot only relies on them as a backup navigator. The allied soldiers should carry a maic signature in their tags that will help the bot to identify the friend and foe."


    Commander Gan nodded in understanding, mentally he took a note that the people of the Thunder Technology were sincere when it came to this project. us and all the other people thought that it was Hao Ren who had came up with these ideas. Well, in reality, Hao Ren hade up with all these ideas while discussing the situation with Xiao Mei.


    Xia Yun ran out of bullets, and suddenly us rushed up to stand between them. Hao Ren said, "Lieutenant, take aim at us."


    Xia Yun was confused but he took aim at us. The bot froze in his steps and rushed up around the side and aimed its hand at Xia Yun before two lines shot from its forearm andnded on Xia Yun. Commander Gan asked, "What is going on?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "This is the protection protocol. The bot is damaged and would try to prevent itself from the enemy attack as much as it can, but as soon as the enemy attacks an Ally, it will intervene and try to stun the attacker. The attack might not look strong but this is only one of the many attacks he can do."


    us smiled and replied, "Jango can use a smoke screen and pepper spray as well."


    Commander Gan asked, "What about the medical prowess?"


    Hao Ren replied, "We have invited a doctor and a few patients. They are waiting for you in the closed room."


    The people then watched a medical disy. Commander Gan had been documenting and recording everything from the moment they came to see the Bot. The entire situationsted till noon. Finally, Commander Gan said, "We shall get going now. Chairman Hao, I am very impressed by this demonstration of yours."


    Hao Ren smiled and shook hands with him, and walked them to the gates of the factory. However, there he met someone he did not expect to see. He saw a caring in through the gates, and two young men got out of the vehicle.


    The surprise was visible for both the parties. Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "I wonder what brings Young Master Hamil and Captain Eden here."


    The two people did not expect a military leader to be here. Captain Eden took a deep breath and walked over to salute Commander Gan. Thetter was his superior officer regardless of the regiment the rank of a regionalmander was not something Eden could offend, and the person was here in full uniform.


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Captain Eden if you are done with your salutations, please rify your intention of waltzing inside my property. Otherwise, please get lost before I take an action."


    Eden clenched his fist and with a cold pair of eyes he said, "I havee to show that you are not worthy of Lingsh..."


    Before he could finish his words, Hao Ren had moved. His hand was sped around Eden''s throat, the grip was so hard that Eden''s face had turned pale in just a moment. Hao Ren said, "Just so you know, I am her husband, and you are just a stalker who is obsessed with her. I do not care if you are an active soldier, as long as you are not at the front you are just a civilian who is slightly stronger.


    I am warning you, mind yourself if you wish to stay alive. The equation between me and my wife is nothing for you to mind."


    He choose the direct route and since Eden hade at him, while talking about Han Lingshi, that was directly a capital offense.

 Chapter 92: Beating Black & Blue.

    The situation became very tense all of a sudden. None of the people expected Hao Ren to react like this. He was directly threatening Eden Dale before a superior Military Officer, and their was no sign of fear in his eyes. Xia Yun looked at situation and then looked at Commander Gan who said, "President Hao, can you let him go and then talk about it?"


    Hao Ren looked at Commander Gan before he let go of Eden Dale. The young soldier fell down on the ground with his breath inplete disruption. Hao Ren looked back at Leonard Hamil and said, "You are not wee here, leave."


    Leonard Hamil sucked a deep breath. He did not expect Hao Ren to be this strong. Initially he wanted to rush and help Eden but now he was doubting his thoughts. Commander Gan sighed, he knew the conditions Hao Ren had stated for this deal to go through, if they did not agree with him, the deal might not go through.


    He looked at Eden and asked, "Captain, what is going on here? Are you trying to use your military position to meddle and intimidate a civilian?"


    Eden had calmed down by now, he stood up and said, "Sir, I have been pursuing Miss Han Lingshi for a considerable time. However, when I went off to serve in the forces this man came from some unknown dump and tricked her. From what I know about this man is that hees from a poor household but now he is making millions everyday, I am sure it is because of the money and support of Miss Han Lingshi.


    He is exploiting an innocent person and I cannot stand that."


    Hao Ren chuckled and then shook his head with a mocking expression on his face. He took out his phone and called Han Lingshi. Thedy picked up the call and asked, "Ren, I have a meeting in five minutes, can I call youter?"


    Hao Ren said, "Ling, Captain Eden Dale hase knocking on the door and he ims that I tricked you in dating me and that every thing that I own today is yours."


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Handle it however you want to Ren, this guy has be a headache for me. I do not care about him. I told him back in the high school that I don''t like him, but this man seemed to have no self respect. You know how he stalked me, right? Many times I even wanted to make ain against him, but I hesitated many times."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Lingshi, I think that is enough, the call was on the speaker. If he still does not back off, then I will make sure that he will."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I am going I have a meeting, see you at home."


    Hao Ren then disconnected the call, and said, "Commander Gan, you have heard what my wife said, right? Can you please tell Captain Eden Dale to leave here?"


    Commander Gan nodded and then he looked at Eden Dale, and said, "Captain, I think that answer should suffice you. If you continue staying here you will only bring shame to yourself and the uniform you wear."


    Eden Dale looked at Commander Gan with unreconciled expression on his face. He was enraged from the core of his soul. He looked at Hao Ren and spoke in a low voice, "If you are so valiant,e and beat me in a fair one-on-one sparing match."


    Commander Gan red at Eden Dale and asked, "Captain Dale, are you disobeying my direct order?"


    Eden Dale had given up on all of his senses and logic. Han Lingshi was his obsession, for her, he had fought many people and even his destiny. He was aware that he could not reach the height where she stood in the cooperate world. However, he was diligent in his effort and thus he became a soldier after graduation. In five years, he had climbed the rank of a captain in special forces.


    He was a young talent.


    Eden Dale looked at Commander Gan with an indifferent expression on his face, as he said, "Sir, I am here in a civilian capacity. I am not here with weapons, or any power that is bestowed to me by the military. I am not disobeying any order."


    Hao Ren smirked and asked, "Since that is the case, Commander Gan, I wonder if you would like to serve as a referee for our match?"


    Commander Gan thought for a moment, and then he said, "Fine, I will."


    Hao Ren took off his coat and undid his tie. He looked at Eden Dale and said, "The garden in the front is good enough for you to use as a fighting ring?"


    Eden Dale turned around to check the small garden and said, "It is a luxurious groundpared to the fields we have at the front."


    Hao Ren did notment, and he took off his watch and handed it to Markus Bourne as he said, "Take care of it, it''s my wife''s first gift."


    He emphasized on this to make Eden even more jealous. Markus Bourne then asked, "Chairman, what about the ring on your hand?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Oh, don''t worry, this is jade it will not be effected."


    Eden gnashed his teeth, and he said, "Come and fight already."


    Hao Ren smiled as he said, "Often impatience bes the reason for your fall."


    Eden Dale, took a deep breathe and clenched his fist as he took off his windbreaker. A few minutester, the people moved to the ground and they stood five meters apart.


    Commander Gan took a deep breath and said, "Anyone who is pushed ten meters back or is unable to fight will lose."


    Eden Dale nodded, and Hao Ren followed. Commander Gao looked at the two of them and said, "Begin."


    Eden Dale was quick, and he quickly approached Hao Ren, but just as he reached the range to attack, he saw an object flickering in his peripheral vision, and he staggered.


    Not only him, but all the people were stunned, they all saw Eden Dale staggering back in his steps but none of them caught a clear sight of what happened. Only Commander Gan and Lieutenant Xia Yun saw how Hao Ren jabbed at Eden Dale''s forehead.


    Eden Dale himself did not see it, but Hao Ren did not care, he moved quickly and his left fists rained down on his opponent in quick session. His blows had altered the right side of Eden''s face. It was ck and blue, riddled with bruises. He did not look any better than a pig with rotten flesh.


    All this happened within three minutes, Hao Ren''s left arm seemed to have transformed into a machine gun which was firing bullets rapidly.


    Eden Dale was left in a daze, his senses were dull. He was standing but his right eye was swollen. Hao Ren moved to his left, entering the blind spot of the young soldier, and his legs were like a whipshing out on his body leaving drastic wounds.


    Commander Gan saw this and he decided to intervene, "Stop!"


    As soon as he spoke, Eden Dale fell on the ground, he was left groaning in pain. Hao Ren looked at Commander Gan coldly and thetter said, "He is not capable of fighting anymore. If you beat him up more, he would suffer severe injuries."


    Hao Ren looked at the groaning Eden Dale and said, "Commander Gan, I will let him off on your ount. If he came sniffing for trouble again, I will not spare him."


    Commander Gan nodded and said, "Do not worry, I will handle this situation personally."


    Hao Ren then looked at Leonard Hamil who was standing on the side, as he said, "Since you are his best friend, why don''t you take him to the hospital? Also, tell him, that I am capable of doing more than just bruises."


    Discover worlds on m-v le-mpyr


    After that, Hao Ren and his staff entered the factory, Commander Gan told Xia Yun to help Leonard Hamil to carry Eden Dale inside the car, before leaving to the Military Headquarters.


    ...


    Han Lingshi had juste out of the conference room and suddenly found the entire corridor filled with white flowers. She smiled and then she looked at her assistant before asking, "Tina, where did these flowerse from?"


    Tina smiled and said, "Mister Hao came over, and he bought a loads of flowers for you. We told him that you were in a meeting, and so he came up with the idea to decorate the ce."


    Han Lingshi nodded and asked, "Where is he now?"


    She appeared to be indifferent but a faint tint of pink was visible on her cheeks. Tina replied, "He is waiting for you in your cabin."


    Han Lingshi nodded and walked away.


    ...


    Mean while in the city hospital, the doctors have finished checking Eden Dale''s condition. The chief doctor said, "They are all bruises but your friend is very lucky, Mister Hamil. The attackers did not attack the vital organs, these bruises will vanish in three days, and the swelling will go down soon."


    Leonard Hamil thanked them as they left the ward. He then asked, "Eden, what now?"


    Thetter replied, "I am going back to work after recovering."


    Leonard was surprised and thought it was because Hao Ren had beaten Eden, but the truth was Eden wanted to go back to the front and get stronger ande back to fight against Hao Ren. He understood the gap between him and Hao Ren after this fight.


    Eden looked at Leonard and said, "The humiliation he served me today, will be returned to him a thousand folds."

 Chapter 93: Rewards & Undercurrents..

    Hao Ren stood inside the parking lot with a smile on his face. Han Lingshi walked over to him, with a peculiar expression. The other staff members were aware of their rtionship and did not mind the young couple. Thedy embraced him as she asked in a low voice, "What is going on? What made you so happy?"


    Hao Ren took out his mobile and then he showed her a picture. Han Lingshi watched the photo for a few minutes before she asked, "What is this?"


    Hao Ren replied with some pride in his voice, "I just beat up Eden Dale, and this is what he looks like after I was done with him."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and then she asked in bewilderment, "Does Ma know you are so cruel?"


    Hao Ren almost choked when he heard this and turned around to ignore her. Han Lingshi looked at him amusedly and chuckled before she asked, "Alright, its fine. Now tell me, what should we do about the meeting with my parents?"


    The young man thought about it before he said, "How about I answer you tomorrow?"


    Han Lingshi asked, "Ummm, okay, also, I want to eat stir fried vegetable and miso soup today."


    Hao Ren bowed and replied, "Yes, Your Excellency."


    Han Lingshi nodded and sat down in the car with her head held high. Hao Ren sighed and smiled as he got in the vehicle before the two of them drove out of the parking lot.


    ...


    The night was calm, Hao Ren cooked the food Han Lingshi demanded, and then Han Lingshi repaid him with a shoulder massage. She also told him to not engage in fights and act carelessly, after all, Eden Dale was a special forces person, his skills might not be as good as Hao Ren in terms of fighting, but his overall strength was not something that could be underestimated. Only on m v|le|mp|yr


    Hao Ren did not argue and gradually fell asleep while resting his head in herp. Han Lingshi smiled and did not disturb him. She sat with her back leaning against soft cushions as she slept while sitting. The young man in herp was someone very important for her. He was pushing forward with all that he had to catch up to her. How could she disturb him?


    Never have she ever felt this mixture of emotions. He was the only person in the world for whom she can give up everything she had. Unknowingly, she also fell asleep while sitting against the headboard.


    ...


    In the morning, Hao Ren woke up and suddenly, the system notified, *Ding: Congrattions host, on reaching another level of rtionship with your wife. Your actions over the time have struck a chord in her heart, and for the sake of yourfort, she even gave up her ownfort. The system rewards you with a lottery. We can begin whenever you are ready.*


    Hao Ren opened his eyes wide, and sat up with a snap. His movements were so fast that Han Lingshi did not even sense anything. The young man was shocked to see this, he stood there like a statue as he watched Han Lingshi sleep. A few minutes,ter, Han Lingshi frowned and then woke up.


    She did not have quality sleep for the whole night and she was not used to this. Hao Ren immediately said, "Lay down, I will give you a massage. Your back will not hurt then."


    Han Lingshiy down properly and Hao Ren gave her a proper massage. He was very gentle in his touch and made sure that Han Lingshi did not have any pain. After half an hour, Hao Ren went to the workout and then freshen up.


    While he was standing in the shower, he recalled the notification he had received from the system. He asked, ''System, what did you mean by lottery?''


    *Ding: Host please close your eyes, and you will see a pinwheel with a lot of reward options.*


    Hao Ren closed his eyes and after a few seconds a pinwheel appeared in his vision. This construct of his consciousness was clear and fine. He was surprised and eximed, "Whoa, these are some exciting prizes you have."


    *Ding: Host, these are the things that are skills, technology, and talents that you might need. You can focus to find more details.*


    Hao Ren looked at the rewards on the pinwheel carefully, there were a lot of things, but what caught his eye were irvoyance. As he focused on tag, he learned that this talent can upgrade his yin and yang eyes.


    Then he looked at another tag, mercenary king, this talent will upgrade his physique to another level and also give him the knowledge of survival. Hao Ren was fascinated and looked forward to getting such skills. Then he asked, "So, how do I trigger this lottery?"


    *Ding: You should say start for the pinwheel to start spinning and then stop when you want for the wheel to stop. Before you ask me if the lottery is rigged let me rify that it is not. The lottery is random and the reward ispletely random. All the items in the reward panel are of the same value.*


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I understand system, why do you rify it? When have I ever doubted you?"


    *Ding: Host, are you sure you want me to answer this question? Even if you wish to throw away your shame, the readers are aware how much you have doubted me from the first chapter. Just because you are a fool does not mean others are too.*


    Hao Ren held the wall before him as he rubbed his chest. He almost coughed up blood, after a few seconds he normalized and returned to his slightly shameless expression and said, "Start."


    The pinwheel in his mind began to spin. The words on the wheel turned into a blur. After a few seconds, he said, "Stop."


    Hao Ren did not pray for any special reward. Since the system had told him that the skills and the talent on the pinwheel were all of the same value. He did not care about whatever he got. His rule in life was the same, no matter what you get, make the best out of it and you will thrive.


    The wheel slowed down and it came to a stop. The needle of the wheel gradually stopped before a tag which said, "Business Boost."


    Hao Ren asked, "System, what is this?"


    He did not check this reward earlier, and the system said, *Ding: Host, congrattions. You have received a business boost. For the next six months, your business will increase and the profit will multiply by ten fold. After six months, the peak profit will lock down as the base of your business ie.


    The boost will also provide you with the technological advancement, the people who work join your research center, will have a thirty percent higher chance of making breakthroughs in research.*


    Hao Ren opened his eyes wide and almost cheered loudly, but he quickly calmed down and came out of the washroom wearing a set of clean clothes. His parents were home, and he decided to treat them with a hearty breakfast. He brewed three portions of spirit rejuvenation potion as well.


    Just when he was about to call the people to dine, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Lieutenant Xia Yun wishes to talk to you."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Patch him."


    The call was brief and the other guy informed him that the deal was confirmed and they would be signing it publicly. Hao Ren did not mind, and asked them if they could do it in the noon.


    Xia Yun told him that he would be calling him again to confirm this. After all, it was too quick for them, he had to make sure that the formalities arepleted and they could go through. The Han nation government might be slow when ites to other things but they always treated military issues with priority.


    In the meantime, Hao Ren called the three people and served them with a faint smile on his face. When they were done eating, Hao Ren said, "Lingshi, if you want to, I can see your parents tonight."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and then asked, "For dinner? Are you sure?"


    Hao Ren nodded and looked at his mother before he asked, "Empress Hao, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Hao did not mind his address and simply said, "About time you manned up. Go and if you face defeat, the pce will be closed for you."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes while Han Lingshi chuckled happily. She loved it when Mrs. Hao would banter with him.


    In the noon, many news channels reported one thing, "Thunder Technologies venture into Military Contracts with their upgraded Robot Medics."


    The Jade Capital was housed many snakes and they all had their own ideas. Some wanted to cling to the golden thigh of Thunder Technologies, while some wanted to chop it off with an axe and keep it for themselves.


    The signing of the contract and the confirmation of this news meant the business circle of the Jade Capital will be changing too.


    ...


    Hao Ren was in his cloakroom putting on a suit when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, I think you can use this as a wedding gift."


    He looked at the details on the screen of his mobile and said, "Xiao Mei, you sure have a good taste. Good job."


    ...


    Dream''s Note:Hi, guys, I know that you all are waiting for the bonus chapter for this week. I will be updating that first thing tomorrow, actually I am sick and could not sit before the screen for prolonged hours. Please forgive me, and give me a chance. I will deliver the chapter in the morning.


    Also, I will be lowering the priv price a bit so that every one could enjoy reading further chapters.

 Chapter 94: Meeting The In-Laws (3).

    In the evening, Han Lingshi called him to her office. She wanted him to pick her up and go to the Han Family Mansion together. On the way, they would pick up some gifts for the family members.


    Hao Ren had no objection, at the moment, he was sending off Dion who just left a file on his desk with a big smile.


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi met, before they took off for the market. The young man asked, "What should we get for Grandma, Mom, and Second Aunt?"


    Han Lingshi thought for a bit and said, "Grandma likes nts, so we can probably get flowers. My mom likes essories from the old times, so perhaps a hair pin, as for second aunt, she is not picky, and loves anything you buy with love."


    Hao Ren thought for a moment before he nodded, and Han Lingshi asked, "You are not going to buy anything for my father, and grandpa? Also, what about your sister-inw? I bet she is still yingwyer for you."


    The young man smiled and replied, "I have what that pair of old boys like. As for Xuexue, I know what to get. Do not worry. Just follow me, I will get the gifts."


    Han Lingshi saw him all boosted up and asked, "Mister Hao, where does your confidencee from?"


    Hao Ren cleared his throat and replied, "I have a very charming wife, and my confidencees from my Empress of a wife."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes while smiling and said, "Glib tongue. Be careful how you act before my grandpa, he does not like sugar coats."


    The young man smiled and replied, "We will see."


    ¡­


    Enjoy additional stories on m-vl-em|p-yr


    They spent two hours in the market, and it was already seven in the evening. When they reached the Han mansion, Han Lingshi had a peculiar expression on her face. She could not understand the logic behind his gift selection.


    The young man parked the vehicle and got down. Han Lingshi led the way, and Hao Ren carried the goodies in his hands. He walked behind her with a smile. The entire Han mansion was aware that the Young Miss will be bringing over her husband.


    Yes, the fact that she had already registered her marriage with someone was not a secret. That night when she had a showdown with her family elders, she had confessed boldly.


    The head of staff, Emma, was standing by the door, and was surprised to see the two people. She did not expect the mystery husband to be Hao Ren. The image of this man in her mind was clear from the day he cooked.


    When the duo reached close, Emma bowed and said, "Wee home, Young Miss. Mister Hao."


    Han Lingshi frowned and wanted to say something when Hao Ren replied, "Thank you, Aunt Emma."


    Emma was taken aback by his greeting. She thought thatst time he was acting cordial because he wanted to curry favor, however, he was still using that same address. She did not expect him to be so nice to her.


    Han Lingshi said, "Aunt Emma, can you please go and call everyone."


    Thedy nodded and entered the door before them. Han Lingshi frowned and said, "It appears that these old men have not epted you, yet."


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Do you ept me?"


    Han Lingshi narrowed her eyes and asked, "You have a doubt?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "No, if you ept me, then I cannot care less about the world. Now, shall we go in?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and she held his elbow before taking a deep breath as she crossed the door threshold of the house. Hao Ren was rxed, because he did not care about anyone and anything that maye his way.


    The two of them came to the living room, and found that all the elders were sitting in a semi-circr formation. Han Lingxue was standing behind her mother and making an all the best gesture at Hao Ren.


    The young man smiled, Han Lingshi said, "This is Hao Ren, my husband."


    "Hmph!", old man Han snorted loudly, making the people register his dissatisfaction.


    Hao Ren just smiled and walked forward to greet the people. He first bowed to Madam Han, Gao Yue, who was sitting on the left of Old Man Han, and said, "Good evening Grandma, I hope you are fine."


    Gao Yue could not help but smile at him. Hao Ren had greeted her as he knelt on one knee. She did not raise her head to look at his stature, he humbled himself. This gesture of his surprised everyone.


    Gao Yue responded, "I am fine child, are you okay? Lingling told me about your ident the other day."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I am perfectly fine, Grandma. Ling took care of me with great effort."


    Gao Yue smiled when she heard how affectionately he mentioned this. Han Lingshi on the other side, was sinking lower in the couch with her forehead held in her palm.


    Hao Ren then went on to say, "Ling has told me that you like flowers, so when we were selecting gifts, I got you a few seeds. There is lily, rose, and holy basil."


    Gao Yue had an expression simr to Han Lingshi and asked, "Why did you buy seeds? And not flowers?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Grandma, the flowers will wilt in a few days, and I believe that to be a bad omen. Thus the nts, as long as they are taken care of, will grow strong and bloom with flowers. My mother has always taught me that elders are like big trees that give us shelter from the storms of life. That is why, I got you seeds. If you allow me, I will look after them for you."


    Gao Yue was stunned, and so was the rest of the people. They did not expect Hao Ren to have such a deep thought. The olddy smiled and her eyes turned into crescent as she said, "Good, you are family now. My Han family is blessed to have such a wise young man."


    Han Lingshi knew that her grandma would not make things difficult anyhow, but Hao Ren just bought her with a few sweet words and a bag of seeds. This was unbelievable.


    Old Man Han snorted again, and Hao Ren stood up on his feet. His aura changed, and he picked up a file from the table and handed it to the man, he said, "The thing that you wanted more than anything in your whole life, was the shares of Crown Internationals. This file is an agreement that I am naming all my shares to my wife Han Lingshi.


    Just so you know, Old Master, I own seventy percent of Crown International stocks."


    Old Master Han opened his eyes wide, and Han Tang, his eldest son, had the same reaction. While the old man was in a daze, Han Tang took the file and began to read and verify the authenticity of the documents.


    Hao Ren did not waste his time on the two men, and turned to look at his mother-inw, Yue Shi. He smiled and picked up a brocade box from the table before handing it to her. He said, "Umm, aunty, this is for you."


    Yue Shi also smiled faintly and epted the box, before she opened it. Han Lingxue dashed from across the room toe and stand behind her. Yue Shi smiled at her and said, "What do you think, Xuexue, your brother-inw has a good taste, no?"


    Han Lingxue nodded like a chick pecking on grains and said, "Yes."


    Gao Yue asked curiously, "Shishi, what is it?"


    Yue Shi picked up a jade and quartz hair pin from the box, and said, "It is a hair pinb that is designed by a designer called Swann. Thisb is a series of ornaments. I have four of them, but this fifth one has always been in shortage. It is called the Poetic Moon, the upper part of the pin is a moon carved out of white jade. While theb is made from quartz."


    Gai Yue smiled and said, "The name of theb is why you like it, don''t you?"


    Yue Shi smiled and nodded, she looked at Hao Ren and said, "Child, thank you very much. I love it."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "It is the least that I can do."


    Then he greeted the seconddy, Xia Yulie, and took out a jade bracelet. He said, "Aunty, this bracelet signifies long life, and happiness."


    It was made from beads of Green and White jade looking very delicate. Second Lady Han was very happy and she called him, Son. With this thedies of the family have directly epted Hao Ren as the son inw.


    Han Lingshi was watching the entire scene silently and thinking how her family just sold her for a few words and gifts. Han Lingxue at this moment pouted and asked, "Brother-inw, where is my gift?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "It will be delivered in the morning. However, you have to be careful when you drive it."


    Han Lingxue opened her eyes wide and asked, "Did you buy me a car?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "You get a Titan. It will keep you safe, and allow you to drive fast as well."


    ¡­


    A few minutester, Hao Ren was sitting at the dining table with Han Lingshi beside him, and the Han Family was catering to him with smiles on their faces. Even the men had big smiles.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 95: Night Attack.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi had a good meal, and Old Master Han asked, "Xiao Ren, what about your parents? Do they agree to your engagement?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "They do agree, but they were not aware that we have registered our marriage legally until a few days ago."


    Han Tang furrowed his brows and asked, "Why is that?"


    He was worried that Hao Ren was not serious.


    The young man replied while passing a tissue towards Han Lingshi, "I did not want them to think of Lingshi badly. They are old and spend their entire life in a small county. They have their own beliefs, and so, even if they agree to let her stay home a few times, they would not support an association where you folks are not in agreement.


    They have asked me quite a few times already to meet you and then arrange a meeting with you."


    Han Tang nodded, and the rest of the family also had a good outlook on the Hao Family after this. Following this, they conducted a frank but in-depth interview of the young man. Only after a couple of hours did they stop when Han Lingshi said, "He is getting drunk already."


    Old Master Han and Han Tang had cycled in turns to get Hao Ren drunk. This was a trick they used to find out any inconsistencies in his behavior, but nothing surfaced. Hao Ren waspletely drunk, his face was flushed and his speech was slurry.


    Han Lingshi red at her father and grandfather, who acted as if they had done nothing wrong. Hao Ren had never tasted alcohol in his life, and these two people kept pouring wine to him. Of course he was bound to get drunk and lose his grip.


    Thedy stood up and supported Hao Ren up. At this moment she realized that the young man was quite heavy despite his lean built. Yue Shi asked, "Lingling, where are you bringing him?"


    Han Lingshi replied in a tone stating the obvious, "To my room, where else should I make my husband sleep?"


    Gao Yue smiled and said, "You are not married yet, bring him to the guest room."


    Han Lingshi froze in her steps but did not argue with the olddy. She could only hold back the retort and carefully bring the hot mess in her arms to the guest room. Yue Shi and Second Lady Han saw this interaction and the threedies exchange a smile.


    They were testing Han Lingshi''s heart, and to their surprise, it was briming with love.


    ...


    Han Lingshi came inside the guest room and helped Hao Ren to the bed. She sighed as she massaged her shoulder and said, "You look lean but you are so heavy, fatty Ren."


    She made faces to him, and then carefully took off his shoes. Hao Ren was passed out it appeared. Then with great hard work, Han Lingshi took off his coat and belt. She wanted to take of his pants too but a blush crept up her face and she left the room.


    As soon as the door was locked, Hao Ren opened his eyes to look at the door and smiled before he turned around to sleep. Han Lingshi was too shy to show him care directly. However, she would always look after him when he was sleeping. Thus, he wanted to experience how she would take care of him. Otherwise, given his physique, how can he get drunk.


    ...


    It was in the middle of the night when Han Lingshi opened the door of her bedroom slightly. She looked around in the corridor and then gently moved out. She was wearing a ck cotton co-od set. She moved through the dark, and came to the guest room. She looked around like a thief and twisted the lever to enter the room.


    Hao Ren was sleeping but sensing the door open he opened his eyes. The overall growth of his body has enabled him to see a little better than other human beings. He did not react much, but saw Han Lingshi moving closer to him in a sneaky manner. He could not help but find her antic very amusing.


    Thedy slowly climbed the bed and stuck close to Hao Ren before she sighed. Hao Ren smiled and turned to his side before he ced his hand over her. He then asked, "Why are youing here so sneakily?"


    Han Lingshi was shocked scared and was about to let out a scream when Hao Ren covered her mouth. He said softly, "Why are you scared? Who else could be here but me?"


    Han Lingshi gradually calmed down and turned around to smack her jade palm against his chest. Sheined, "You scared the hell out of me, what goes on in your brain to prank me like this?"


    Hao Ren smiled as he coiled his arms around her and asked, "Why are you so worried? Stupid."


    Han Lingshi whined gently, "You are stupid. I came here for you and you are calling me stupid?"


    Hao Ren was moved and said, "I am sorry, I did not expect my wife to be so gutsy toe over at this hour. Aren''t you afraid that I might do something?"


    Han Lingshi raised her chin and said, "You can go ahead and do what you want but then I will know that my husband is ax person who cannot keep his word."


    Hao Ren rubbed his nose with hers and said, "You are very good and having things your way. I like this feisty Lingshi."


    Han Lingshi smiled and nuzzled her head in his neck. The two people gradually fell asleep. Over these few days, Han Lingshi has gotten used to his embrace and tonight she could not help bute over. In her mind, since he was close to her, they should be together.


    ...


    Early in the morning, Hao Ren woke up ording to his biological clock, and sat up on the bed. As he stood up, he realized that his attire was not good for a workout. He picked up his phone and called Han Lingxue. The girl answered, "Brother-inw, why are you destroying my dreams?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Lazy ass, get up, your sister is in my room. If the olddies saw her, it will be a disaster. Also, I need a pair of gym clothes. Can you get me some?"


    Han Lingxue disconnected and a few minutester, there was a knock on the door. Hao Ren opened the door slightly and a messy head popped inside. Han Lingxue looked around and then she rolled her eyes as she said, "You people sure you are married? Where is the mess after a night of passion?"


    Hao Ren knocked her forehead with the back of his knuckle, and Han Lingxue rubbed the spot while frowning. The young man said, "Get your head out of the gutter, and get me a pair of clothes."


    Han Lingxue looked at him from head to toe and said, "One t-shirt and track pants, right?"


    Hao Ren nodded and the girl said, "I will get it from big uncle."


    Then she left like a whirlwind, and Hao Ren mumbled, "To think she is two years younger than me."


    Then he proceeded to wake up the sleeping beauty. Han Lingshi was in a daze for a bit and then she opened her eyes wide, before dashing out of the room. Hao Ren did not even get to do the rizz on her. After changing his clothes he came to the garden and began to practice his martial arts. The Han Mansion had a lot of guards, and all these people were elites.


    When they saw Hao Ren''s moves, they were surprised but then they understood why Han Lingshi might have liked him. He had been investigated thoroughly and everyone knew about his business. So, they were taken aback by the high fitness level and skill he disyed.


    Old Master Han and Han Tang also caught this sight and looked at him enviously. Soon after, Heath came over to deliver a set of clothes for him. Hao Ren thanked him and asked him to arrange a meeting with the people he had selected.


    These past few days, he had been too busy to meet and had to postpone the gathering. He freshened up and entered the kitchen to make breakfast. The staff was surprised but the house chef weed Hao Ren with a big smile.


    The young man cooperated with them and prepared a meal very quickly. He impressed everyone when he made extra portions for them. He came to Han Lingshi''s room and knocked the door gently. Thedy replied, "Coming."


    Shortly after she came to open the door and was surprised to see Hao Ren. She asked, "What''s up?"


    Hao Ren saw her questioning look and wanted to tell the truth, when suddenly, the system sounded in his brain, *Ding: Issuing the golden task, enter the inner pce. Every woman considers her bedroom to be her secret realm and the most private space. Today, you have to enter the bedroom and mark this secret realm with your presence, bing one with her world.*


    Hao Ren was surprised for a second, because he heard the words, golden task. Thinking about it he stepped forward and said, "I wanted to see you, and second, I was wondering if you would let me in."


    Han Lingshi frowned and asked, "You saw mest night, and what is it that you want from entering my room?"


    Hao Ren knew that this woman was going to guard the door and if he pushed hard, she will push harder. So he began to think of a way to get entry...

 Chapter 96: Marked.

    Hao Ren stood before Han Lingshi, looking at her from outside the door. He wanted to call her for breakfast, but the system had issued a task for him. Thinking about this, how could it be so simple for him to go in. Han Lingshi was not impolite, yet she had not called him inside, it meant she was very private about this.


    He smiled and asked, "Lingshi, are you not even going to invite me inside the room?"


    Han Lingshi was stunned and then she asked, "Why do you want toe inside, Ren? This is just like any other room."


    Hao Ren pinched his chin before he said, "It doesn''t matter if the room is just like any other, what matters to me is that its your room."


    Han Lingshi smiled and leaned against the door as she asked, "Well, since you know it is my room, that means it is my personal space. Why shall I allow you inside?"


    Her voice had a teasing tone to it. She was messing with Hao Ren while masking her intentions of keeping him out with a joking tone. Han Lingshi was a shy person and inviting someone to her room was a bit too difficult for her. Last night, she was prepared for this but her grandmother unintentionally caused all her courage to go down the drain.


    The second attempt on such things needed a lot of courage, Han Lingshi did not have such courage in her heart. Hao Ren looked at her face, and revealed a bitter smile. He then nodded and said, "I shall get going. The breakfast is ready."


    He turned around to leave, but the droopy shoulders made Han Lingshi''s heart ache. She reached out to grab his arm and asked, "Ren, what is the matter? Tell me."


    Hao Ren shook his head but thedy asked insistently, and after a few minutes he said, "I just thought we have no walls among us. We have limits, they are necessary, but walls. It''s a bit hurtful. Don''t worry, I will be fine soon."


    He smiled but his eyes were almost briming with tears. Han Lingshi felt her stomach clench and she said, "You are right, we should have limits, but no walls."


    The next moment, she led him inside her room. Hao Ren found that it was really like any other room, but then his gaze fell on the pictures Han Lingshi had stacked on a wall. He looked at her and asked, "May I?"


    Thedy nodded and Hao Ren moved closer to the wall. He looked at all the pictures, sometimes with a smile, and sometimes with questions. These pictures were of Han Lingshi, it seemed as if all the important moments of her life had been pasted onto the wall.


    Han Lingshi observed his changing expressions with a faint smile. She could tell that Hao Ren was really looking at the pictures and realized that she was just being stupid by keeping him from entering. Hao Ren questioned her about the pictures and unknowingly the two of them were standing in each others embrace.


    Han Lingshi was a few years older than him, but she was being teased by him as if he was the elder one. Theirughter was echoing through the corridors and the people who came over to call them could not bear to disturb the couple. To the staff, Miss Han never had such a cheery smile on her face.


    After half an hour, Han Lingxue called them on phone and the two woke up from their leisure. Hao Ren suddenly asked, "Can I have a ce on your wall?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised but then she smiled and said, "Yes, just a minute."


    She quickly rummaged through her cupboard, and fished out a proid camera. The set up was simple they were standing before the photo wall and camera was set on timer. Soon, a click was heard apanied by a sh.


    However, in that exact moment, Hao Ren held Han Lingshi''s face and kissed her. The gesture took thedy by surprise. Then the young man retrieved the picture from the camera slot and shook it while he said, "I leave my mark on your soul, as you have left yours on mine."


    Han Lingshi looked at him and then rolled her eyes before she said, "Third ss poetry will not get you anywhere with me, Mister. I shall have my revenge."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and then found thedy kissing him in return. However, before the former had any chance to return the favor, the door was knocked and Han Lingxue said, "You bettere out, or grandma will bust this room open."


    The couple broke away from the wandering hands of each other, and sorted their clothes. Han Lingshi pasted the picture on the wall before Hao Ren opened the door and the two of them followed a ring Han Lingxue with silly smiles on their faces.


    Hao Ren heard the notification in his mind, *Ding: Taskpleted, as a reward, monthly lottery section is activated.*


    These words almost made Hao Ren trip in the corridor. He did not expect there to be such a thing. The two reached the dining room, and found the entire family sitting around the table, waiting for them. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi apologized for the dy and they sat down to eat.


    The meal was quick, and afterward, unable to contain his eagerness. Hao Ren kissed Han Lingshi on her forehead and said, "I have to go and meet the security teaming over to the office today. I cannot dy it anymore. Can you handle the dinner between the two families?"


    Han Lingshi held his hand and smiled as she said softly, "Don''t worry, I will handle it all."


    Hao Ren kissed her forehead one more time before he greeted the elders and left the ce. His actions caused the elders to be shocked. After he left Han Lingshi asked, "Are you shocked that he kissed my forehead before you?"


    Old Master Han unconsciously nodded and Han Lingshi said, "He has the guts to do it before the entire city, why can he not do before you?"


    Han Tong snorted and said, "Vulgar!"


    Han Lingshi sneered and said, "Old Boys, you men do not understand the difference between the expression of love and trust and the expression of lust."


    The women in the house supported her.


    ...


    Hao Ren got inside the car and drove out while thinking, ''System, can you tell me what is going on? What is this monthly lottery? What is the gold task?''


    *Ding: The level of the tasks vary not in difficulty but in importance. Growing a bond closer to your wife, that is the primary objective and you entered her private quarters, thus youpleted a golden task. The rewards for the Golden Tasks are much more valuable than the rest of the tasks*


    Hao Ren nodded in understanding as he asked, ''Okay, so can I try the reward now?''


    *Ding: To start the lottery, just say, Withdraw the monthly lottery prize. The rewards are one of a kind and cannot be repeated.*


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, ''Withdraw Monthly Lottery prize.''


    The young man heard a mechanical voice in his mind as if a roller machine in the casino has turned on. After a few moments, the voice stopped and Hao Ren heard the system say, *Ding: Congrattions, host, for winning the spatial augmentation.*


    Hao Ren was driving and hearing this he almost ran his car into the divider. He took a deep breath to calm his mind, the rewards were too overwhelming for him. He asked, ''System, what might this be?''


    *Ding: You can select one object of any type and then it will be augmented with space attribute that could serve as your secret vault and is only essible to you.*


    Hao Ren did not even hesitate to think about it before he said, ''The jade ring on my hand, I want it to be augmented.''


    *Ding: Augmenting the jade ring.*


    The next moment, Hao Ren sensed a warm sensation flowing through his ring finger. The white jade ring turned slightly golden and then it returned to normal. The system announced that the augmentation wasplete. Hao Ren looked inside the car and found a few coinsying in the cup holder on the side.


    He ced his left hand in the cup holder and tried to think that the coins were absorbed by the ring on his hand. Then after a few minutes, he sensed something that could not be exined in words. In his mind, he saw a ce as a garage, and there were two coinsying on the ground.


    Then Hao Ren thought that the coins were pushed out of the ring before they re-appeared on his palm. He sucked in a cold breath before trying the same thing for a few more times. Then he ced the coins back in the cup holder. His lips were curled on the corners because he was having a ball.


    The space augmentation tool was something that woulde in handy in ces where he could not even begin to imagine.


    With this, he drove his car to the office of the Thunder Technologies.

 Chapter 97: Recruitment & Expansion.

    Hao Ren parked his car in the basement parking lot before he came to the ground floor and made his way to the waiting lobby. He had already contacted Heath and was told that the guards to meet were all seated in the lobby.


    When he came to the lobby, he was surprised because he found a few dozen men sitting on the couches with their backs straight and they all wore ck. Their stoic expressions intimidated everyone who passed through the lobby. Hao Ren smiled and said, "Brother Heath, everyone, I am Hao Ren, and I apologize for the dy in the meeting."


    Heath walked over and bowed slightly as he said, "Young Master, please do not worry, we all understand that you are busy."


    The people showed an understanding expression. Hao Ren maintained his faint smile because he realized that these men were not the war machines he imagined them to be. He collected his thoughts and said, "Umm, I think brother Heath must have told you about the conditions, and the ie you will be making here. Right?"


    The people nodded and Heath said, "Old Chief, you should talk to Young Master for us all. We trust you."


    Hao Ren looked at a man who had gray hair on his side burns, however, his vigor was the strongest among these people. Their was a faint scar on his neck adding to his ferociousness. The young man said, "Sir, would you like to talk here or shall we go to the conference room?"


    The man nodded and then Hao Ren gestured him to follow. Heath also moved in tow, while the rest of the people sat down back on their seats.


    ...


    Inside the conference room, Hao Ren waited for the two men to take their seats before he sat down on the head chair. As soon as he took the seat, his aura changed and it shocked the Old Chief. He looked at Heath, who nodded faintly.


    The Old Chief said, "Chairman Hao, my name is Carter Deng, I have served in the special forces for twenty-five years, I am currently forty seven years old. I retired from the forces two years ago due to a medical condition."


    Hao Ren only asked, "I am aware that you were diagnosed with Retina Detachment. They offered you with the position of an instructor but you stated that you wish to go home and rest. Correct?"


    Carter Deng was surprised that Hao Ren knew all these details even when they were supposed to be ssified. Hao Ren looked at him and said, "Don''t be too shocked, I have my ways to find out the truth. If I did not have any connections, then mypany would still be a small yer."


    Carter Deng recollected himself and nodded, then he asked, "Well, that is enough about me, can you tell why you are hiring so many special forces operatives?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "There are many reasons, the abilities they have are top notch. Mypany is about to enter a phase where we will be developing technology that could change the face of human civilization. I want the tech and the developers to be safe.


    I also wish to create a chain of schools where the children from shallow backgrounds cane and learn all that they can to grow up as model citizens. So, special force operatives managing their physical fitness would be a good thing. Also, this will allow me to pay back the operatives for their services.


    Please do not misunderstand that anything I do is out of the good of my heart. I am simply doing this to gain a good impression in the market that Thunder Technology is strong and thoughtful for the society. I am doing this so when I go public, my shares will soar to the top, I am a very cautious person and so, I want to hire you people for the safety of my business as well as my family."


    Carter Deng did not expect so much from Hao Ren, this guy had literally told him everything. Where can he find such a businessman? Hao Ren said, "I have a meeting in a few minutes, you can discuss everything with your brothers. I will add on a three point insurance that all the employees of mypany have for you all."


    The two people nodded and then they left the conference room. Hao Ren then picked up the inte and called Lynn Carter, "Manager Lynn, can you tell me the progress of thend acquisition?"


    Lynn Carter replied, "I have all the rted documents here, President, I wille over soon."


    Hao Ren told her to meet in the conference room. When he is not in the office Xiao Mei would direct the people. Of course, she would consult him briefly. In the past few days, other than the expansion of the factory, the Thunder Technologies have started the production of the smart interconnected home appliances.


    They were thorough in their process, and Hao Ren had set high standard for the devices. Anything even slightly below the standard was to be fixed, or discarded. The pricing policy wasing up soon, and Hao Ren had asked the finance department toe up with some tie ups with banks to allow the people to buy things in part payments.


    Hao Ren waited for a few minutes, before Lynn Carter came in with her assistant. Thedy greeted him and then presented the files. Hao Ren began to read the document and asked, "Fine, did we conduct and survey?"


    Lynn Carter nodded and said, "It has been done, but there is one problem."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "What would that be?"


    Lynn Carter said, "Thisnd belongs to the Hamil Real Estate, they are quoting a very high price."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Leonard Hamil is bing a thorn in my flesh."


    Lynn Carter added, "Sir, we have tried every sort of negotiation but he is not budging in his stride."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "I know that he is not interested in selling it, he is just mocking us."


    Lynn Carter pursed her lips. She sighed and said, "I cannot find any othernd."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "Do not worry, it is not your fault. Well, I have a solution."


    Lynn Carter asked, "What would that be sir?"


    She was very curious what Hao Ren do now. The young man said, "The abandoned industrial zone on the outskirts. It is closed and no new industries can be established there. Find out who is willing to sell theirnds there, and then we will remodel the ce. We will also initiate in real estate and establish a proper infrastructure there."


    Lynn Carter was surprised but then she said, "Sir, I think, we should concern the finance department in this?"


    Hao Ren replied, "You can go ahead and discuss. Do not worry, my ambition is not blind. I want to build homes that only we can make."


    Lynn Carter opened her eyes and asked, "President are you aiming at luxury homes?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I am thinking about budget smart homes next to the research center for the employees. At the same time, we can use that space to build orphanages and many other facility for the masses to buy if they wish to."


    Lynn Carter thought about the feasibility and nodded in agreement. Thunder Technology was earning hundreds of million everyday. They have been acquiring manypanies and growing at a terrifying pace. They could definitely get through this. Hao Ren suddenly asked, "How much money do we have in thepany ount?"


    Lynn Carter replied, "About five hundred million."


    Hao Ren was not surprised the sale of Koro-Koro and House bots along with the appliances were really high and the banking patch ups also got them a lot of profit. Lynn Carter said, "I will get this issue settled by the end of this week."


    Hao Ren nodded, and Lynn Carter asked, "Sir, what should we do about the PIL petitions filed by the Hamil''s?"


    Hao Ren replied, "It will be settled by the Company Counsel. Do not worry, they cannot do anything to us."


    After that Hao Ren checked the operations for a bit before he left the office. He got in his car and drove around the city. He said, "Xiao Mei, get me a list of the ces where the Hamil Real Estate has the most high ss projects going on?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I have the list ready, but please tell me you will not kill the innocent people."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "Do you take me for a blood thirsty monster, Stupid Xiao Mei. Just give me the locations."


    Xiao Mei disyed the information and asked, "Boss, I don''t think observing their projects will help you."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I noticed a pattern in their operations, that is why I want to see it with my own eyes. I have an inkling that Leonard Hamil is anything but an innocent businessman."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Whatever you do, you have to reach the Regal Hotel by 7.30. Mistress has issued a decree."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "I should go home and ask mom if we need to prepare anything."


    Xiao Mei replied, "It is all settled, Empress Hao is handling this aspect on her own. Also, Boss, I came to understand that you are quite the weak link in this chain."


    Hao Ren wished to throw his phone under the car tire and run over it until it is evaporated.

 Chapter 98: Family Dinner.

    Hao Ren roamed around the sites that were projects under Hamil Family. He posed as a potential buyer who wanted to book a slot. After taking the tour of the sites he recorded a few videos and left for the Regal Hotel. It was already Seven. If his mother reached before him, she would give him a re before the guests.


    Hao Ren did not wish to suffer and drove over to the hotel. Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, what do you intend to do with these videos?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "I will file a PIL against Hamil Real Estate, and the officials in his pocket."


    Xiao Mei replied, "You are so cunning."


    Hao Ren did not reply to her, he stepped out of the car and the valet came over to drive the vehicle into the parking space. Hao Ren came to the front desk and said, "Hello, My name is Hao Ren, I have an appointment with Miss Han Lingshi."


    Thedy on the counter was stunned for a second and said, "Yes, Mister Hao, please wait a second, I will arrange someone to bring you the private room. You can wait for your host there."


    Hao Ren nodded and then he waited for a few moments before following the waiter to the special room that Han Lingshi had arranged. He also called her to ask about the situation and it turned out that the Han Family was about to reach and Han Lingxue will lead them to the special room. His parents were apanied by Han Lingshi herself.


    Hao Ren sighed and before the call was disconnected, he said, "I have never felt this anxious. Not even when I registered my marriage to you, Lingshi."


    Thedy chuckled and said, "Why did you cry at the moment when they were clicking our picture then?"


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "It was because I never imagined that someone like you is destined to be with me."


    Han Lingshi snorted and disconnected the call after scolding him for being a flirt. Hao Ren sighed and began to walk around in the room. To pass the time, he got on a call with Dion and checked in on the financial aspect of the investmentpany. Dion was on the right track, he had been investing small amounts of money in various businesses with great potential.


    Hao Ren was talking next to the french window when the door was slowly pushed open and he did not notice this. At this moment, his brows were furrowed and his entire body was radiating a cold aura. The Han Family members who had juste over were surprised by this. Then they heard Hao Ren say, "Mister Dion, I gave you a free reign, and I trust you, but I want this done by the next week.


    Thispany is important for me, because I have some ideas that I cannot share on the call. However, if they are asking you for double the market cap, stuff them with money and get me thepany, understood?"


    On the other side, Dion replied with an affirmation and Hao Ren disconnected the call. He could sense multiple sets of eyes pointed at his back. He turned around and restrained his cold aura before he bowed and greeted everyone with a sunny smile.


    Lady Yue nodded at him in approval and remarked, "I did not expect that Businessman Hao Ren would be thismanding."


    Hao Ren smiled with a faint tint of shyness in his eyes. He said, "Aunty, shall I order something for you all?"


    Han Tang shook his head but Han Lingxue spoke with a tired tone, "Brother-inw, how about you brew tea for all of us. I am sure that it is the only elixir that could bring me back from the wells ofziness."


    The expression was so exaggerated that the girl even yawned at the end of her sentence. Hao Ren chuckled and rubbed her head as he said, "Xuexue, you are a people pleaser."


    The two bantered around while Hao Ren made tea for the people. Then he poured three more cups and ced them before the empty chairs. The next moment, the door opened and Han Lingshi led in Old Man Hao and Mrs. Hao.


    The couple was dressed modestly, Mister Hao wore a white shirt with his sleeves folded up till his forearms, with e ck trouser and shiny leather shoes. The clothes were new but they did not seem to be stiff, instead they had a crisp vibe about them. He was wearing a silver watch on his left wrist, and his hair was well groomed.


    Don''t think it was because of the money of their son, but Old Man Hao used to be a county official, and he always carried himself with a well groomed style and dignity. Beside him, Empress Hao was wearing a subtle white and blue skirt with a matching Tang Suit jacket. This was the uniform she wore on her retirement day and was one of her most prideful clothing.


    Han Lingshi led them over, and had the two people take seat before Old Master Hao said in a clear voice, "It was only today when we came to find that your family is very high in terms of social standard than ours. Lingshi has told me that you all are honest people and thus, we also wanted to be honest.


    My name is Hao Xinyuan, I used to work in the County Office at the position of County Cultural Secretary. This is my wife, Tang Zen. She used to be the County Chief Teacher."


    The Han Family were surprised by these words, but Lady Gao Yue kicked her husband under the table and who said, "Master Hao, you glorify us. Like yours, my familyes from a County near the Eshen Region. I came out of the county to make a fortune and that is all. Money is not the standard to measure anyone."


    His words made the old Hao couple smile, while Hao Ren and the rest of the people almost rolled their eyes. The introductions were made and Lady Gao Yue asked, "What do you two think about the wedding ceremony of this pair of youth?"


    Empress Hao smiled faintly and said, "Madam Han, Lingshi told me that they have registered their marriage in the court, so now all we need to do is to hold a ceremony for them. Since you and Master Han are elder to us both, it would be nice that you to decide a day. We have no problem with the date."


    Gao Yue was surprised and asked, "Do you have no objections? After all, it is the wedding ceremony of your son."


    Tang Zen shook her head and replied, "I only hope that you do not select the month of December. My elder daughter passed away in that month a few years ago and it is a special period for us. Other than that, it is up to you. Plus, I am getting a Daughter by putting thisd in a nice suit, what more is there to ask for."


    After a few minutes, the conversation evolved and Master Han said, "I suggest we hold the wedding in spring, the day when cherry blossoms paint the sky pink. What do you say?"


    Hao Xinyuan was stunned and then he chuckled as he said, "Old Master Han, you have taken the words out of my heart. We have no problem."


    The two families agreed and then they began to tease the couple. Han Lingshi and Hao Ren looked at each other before they mumbled, "They are all a bunch of old bullies."

 Chapter 99: Fighting Crime.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi finished the dinner, while the people were teasing them, the two of them were silently holding hands under the table and watched the people with smiles on their faces. The two of them had a simple thought, "It will pass."


    The two people had been very patient and they knew that their families were sarcastic to the point that could make the target cry.


    ...


    Hao Ren brought his parents home, and Mrs. Hao, Tang Zen said, "After this week, ask Lingshi toe along and visit Mei. It is necessary she knows the real us."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Go to bed, I have some work. I will see youter."


    The young man then went to his study and took out his phone before cing it on the table, and he said, "Xiao Mei, contact Attorney Leigh."


    Xiao Mei initiated a call, and the person answered quickly. Hao Ren greeted the person first, "Good Evening Attorney Leigh. I apologize for disturbing you at this hour, but the situation is urgent and I needed your advice."


    Attorney Leigh smiled and replied, "President Hao, you do not have to worry much about disturbing me. Every evening is the same. Please tell me what can I do for you."


    Hao Ren nodded as he asked, "Thunder Technologies will be expanding the business domain to Thunder Real Estate, I wonder if you are aware of it?"


    Leigh replied, "I received a message from the directors that you intend to do so. They also consulted me on the legal matters of this subject."


    Hao Ren remarked, "That is good, as a citizen of the Jade Capital and the person who has seen a lot of hustle here, I am sure, you must be aware about the biggest real estate tycoon of the nation?"


    Leigh nodded in understanding, and said, "Sir, I can sense that the nature of our conversation is a bit sensitive, should Ie over to your office?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I wille to yours, if you do not mind that."


    Leigh smiled like a buddha statue and said, "I would be honored."


    Hao Ren then told him to wait and disconnected the call. He changed into a set of casual clothes and picked up the keys to his car, before he informed his parents and left home while they were still in daze.


    The young man came down and found Heath getting off the car with a couple of men. Hao Ren had an eidetic memory, and knew that these people were present in the lobby this morning. Hao Ren nodded to them and Heath said, "Young Master, Chief Deng had agreed to your conditions, what shall we do now?"


    Hao Ren stopped and said, "You can bring everyone to the office in the morning, I will have the HR department sign the contract and agreement with you guys, and also issue the identity cards."


    Heath nodded and bowed before he asked, "Thank you, Sir. Do you need us to escort you?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "No, I will be fine, I am just going out for some work."


    Heath nodded and then he and the rest of the people watched as Hao Ren left the parking lot. One of the men asked, "Brother, why do you revere him so much? He looks like a normal kid to me."


    Heath shook his head and replied, "There is nothing normal about him, and you will understand it in the future. He hides himself like an iceberg under the water. You can ask the Chief about how his meeting went this morning."


    That said, he entered the elevator with the other three following him.


    ...


    Hao Ren drove his car through the streets and came to the office of thew firm where Leigh was a partner. He parked his car next to the parking meter and paid for a few hours, he did not mind if he paid extra. Just as he went through the front door, he saw a bunch of people standing around a young girl.


    She appeared to be as old as himself, but shrugging it off, Hao Ren came to the front desk and asked, "Can I see Attorney Leigh?"


    The receptionist looked at Hao Ren and then said, "Sir, your name?"


    Hao Ren reported his name, when a shrill crashing sound echoed in the reception room. He turned around to look and found that five people were making a mess of the ce. The young girl standing amidst them was pale and she was shivering from fear.


    One of the men pointed a butterfly knife in her direction and spoke in a loud voice, "Were you not very brave in the courtroom that you will see that my brother ends up with life imprisonment? Now, why are you shivering Miss Delta Dickens?"


    The guards tried toe close but the henchmen subdued them with ease. Hao Ren furrowed his brows, the receptionist was about to press the silent rm when one of the goons rushed towards the counter and jumped over the counter, to put the knife against her neck. The receptionist froze and the goonughed, "Hehehehe, Danny, she was about to alert the police."


    Danny was the guy who was standing before the girl called Delta. He red coldly at the receptionist, at this hour there were not many clients in the building. Then Danny saw Hao Ren and said, "Milo, have this guy sit in the corner, his pretty face is annoying me."


    Hao Ren watched a goon chuckling and walking towards him. The two guards had been subdued, and they only needed two men to handle that. Milo approached Hao Ren and said, "Pretty boy, how about I leave a scar on your face and your face and make you look manly? What do you say?"


    Hao Ren looked at the knife in his hand, and suddenly he stepped up and pped the guy hard across his face.


    SPLAT!


    The p echoed in the room. Milo could not even react before he fell to the ground, and Hao Ren took his knife and flung it at the guy behind the receptionist.


    The knife stabbed the guy urately in forearm, assassin skills were in action. The man wailed in pain and Hao Ren jumped over the counter tond a perfect kick on the opponent''s forehead which knocked him out cold.


    Then he picked up a round crystal-like paper weight and flung it at the leader of the goons Danny. Thetter was dashing at Delta to stab her, but the paper weight hit his wrist hard and a crack echoed throughout the reception area followed by a wail. Before Danny could even turn his head to look Hao Ren, thetter appeared before him and a straight chop of his palm hit Danny back in the neck.


    Thetter was stunned and then knocked out. The two people who were pinning the guards down were shocked to their core. Hao Ren cast his cold gaze upon the two people and said, "Are you going to surrender on your own or do you want me toe there?"


    The guards regained their courage and with a grunt, they managed to shake off the two goons on their backs and pinned them down. The entire reception area had frozen up. Hao Ren took out his phone and dialed the emergency number.


    A few minutester, even the management of thew firm had rushed down, Hao Ren told the people to tie something on the arm of the goon he stabbed to prevent him from losing blood.


    Hao Ren sat in the reception lobby and waited for the police and Mister Leigh toe over. The receptionist exined the situation to the people from the management and they quickly came to attend to Delta.


    Suddenly, Hao Ren heard a familiar voice, "Mister Hao."


    Hao Ren looked to the side and found Mister Leighing toward him sitting in a n electric wheel chair. The young man was surprised but he recollected himself quickly and stood up to greet the man.


    The two people shook their hands and Leigh said, "Thank you for your help in this critical situation, Mister Hao. I cannot express how much your effort means to us."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I did what anyone with capability should have done. Let us not make it a big deal."


    Attorney Leigh smiled and said, "You are very modest, Chairman Hao."


    The man offered Hao Ren a seat and asked, "What do you want me to help you with?"


    Hao Ren said, "I have a few video clips that were recorded from the Hamil Real Estate projects. I would like you to analyze these footages and then file a PIL against Hamil Real Estate."


    Leigh asked, "It can be done, I know that the Hamil''s use their influence to get away with the protocol disobedience."


    The young man shook his head and said, "I do not want them to pay fines only. What makes you think that it is only the construction protocols they avoid? I want them to stop working for a period of time no matter how long it is for."


    Leigh was surprised and asked in a hushed tone, "You mean to say a proper official enquiry? They get away with it all the time."


    Hao Ren said, "I will give you the evidence against the officials involved in this enquiry to ensure a fair investigation."


    Leigh was surprised, and wanted to discuss more, when the police officers came in, they asked, "Who called the police?"


    Hao Ren stepped up and said, "Officer, I did."


    The officer then asked him, "Can you tell me what happened here?"


    The other officer left to make arrests. There were three teams of cops, two each, and they made extensive investigation. Hao Ren cooperatedpletely and the cops left after an hour.


    Hao Ren sighed, and then Delta came forward to thank him. The young man shook it off, and left the office after giving Leigh the footage on his mobile. What he did not know was the fact that someone was watching him from inside the lobby.


    As soon as Hao Ren left, this man made a call and then said, "Boss..."


    Hao Ren had nothing to do, and so he decided to go for a joy-ride. Han Lingshi was busy with the buzz at home, and so, he had some free time on his hand.


    ...


    Hao Ren drove around the city for half an hour before he said, "Xiao Mei, get in the road traffic association database, and find me the details of the person who owns the vehicle following us."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, can I say that I feel excited by these sneaky moves we make some times?"


    Hao Ren focused on driving and replied, "You sound more of a psychopath than me at times, Xiao Mei."


    Xiao Mei let out a chuckling sound from the phone speaker and said, "I take after you, Boss. Also, the guy is called Steyn, he is a goon in the Jade Python gang."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and Xiao Mei said, "He has done time for kidnapping, assault, grand theft auto and the vehicle he is driving is a stolen property."


    The young man asked, "How about we fight crime for the night?"


    Xiao Mei eximed, "Oh my, I have a poem for it."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Go ahead."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Once an author called Chasing Dream said, ''In the dead of the night the devil dances as charity for the sinners. In the wake of the morning the angels dances as charity for the givers.''These two phrases are called the Charity Ball of Angels and Demons."


    Hao Ren replies, "It is a bit vague, no?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "We all know who is vague, now tell me what to do?"


    ...


    Dream''s Note:The bonus chapter willete at night, stay tuned. Also, guys we are falling in the ranking, please donate your power stones. Thank you for your support.


    A shout out to StanLJP, AntiRoxas, and RackOfLife.


    I will take time to mention the high ranking readers should there be a change. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 100: Horror Of Jade Python. (BONUS CHAPTER)

    Hao Ren drove the car around for a bit thinking about how he should tackle this situation. After a few minutes, he parked his car at the gas station and got out of the vehicle. Steyn was still following him, and the man was tant about it.


    When Hao Ren looked at him, this guy did not avert his eyes and even flicked the former. Hao Ren smiled, and it was not one of those trademark sunny ones, but the one where he looked like a psychopath out for blood. Steyn was somewhat scared, then he shook it off like it was a bluff.


    Hao Ren filled the tank to the top and got inside the car, and said, "Xiao Mei, I want the snake behind me to be crushed. Do you get the gist?"


    A human and an AI discussed the situation for a few minutes before they arrived at a crossroads. Hao Ren stopped at the red light, and this ce was so deserted that only he and the enemy in the car behind were standing. Suddenly, Hao Ren elerated and made a dash for it. Steyn was surprised, and he instinctively reacted to chase.


    Steyn thought Hao Ren was trying to run away, but no. Hao Ren was only luring him in a trap. From the other side of the crossroads, there was a sixteen-wheeler container truck wasing in at a high speed. This truck was a heavy load freighter, and Xiao Mei had been tracking the movement of this guy and made sure that it did not stop on any signals.


    To maintain a clean traffic system inside the city, these heavy freighters were redirected to move around the city, and Hao Ren had directly led Steyn to the outside of the city. Steyn reacted instinctively, but all he saw was the ring head lights. The next thing he sensed was a strong impact coursing through his body and the pain that sent him into oblivion.


    Hao Ren raised his gaze and watched a dingy looking ck car making contact with a mammoth of a truck which sent the former into the void flipping over a few times before crashing down on the ground.


    Hao Ren did not stop what happened to the guy inside the car had nothing to do with him. He made his way back to the city and made a stop in a mall. He picked up some clothes for himself to make sure no one recognized him.


    The young man changed into a ck set of clothes and then left the ce. He was going to hit the strong hold of the Jade Python Gang. These people operated from a ce called the Cradle Bar and Pub. This ce was where all sort of goons and thugs gathered, from what Xiao Mei found, Jade Python Gang was one of the biggest crime syndicates of the Jade Capital.


    Not only did they operate in the shadows, they also had a few white cors under their thumb to control and earn money. Hao Ren parked the car far from the location and put his phone inside his pocket. He then walked around the block before he reached the Cradle Bar.


    He looked at the ce from a distance, he could not spot any normal person walking around, the ce was filled with anarchists. Hao Ren was wearing a earphone, and Xiao Mei said, "Boss, this ce has the highest crime rate in the city. From the data I have found, there are at least seventy people here."


    Hao Ren replied while leaning against the wall, "It is good that they have so many people. I will have a good time."


    Xiao Mei went silent, the ce was a criminal den, but they were very updated, they hadtv and high speed inte. The AI had infiltrated the den, and found that these people did not have any hot weapons, like guns or something in their store. So, Hao Ren moved forward. Many of the goons watched him, but they did note close to him, because Hao Ren walked with his head down.


    Some people did not wish to create unnecessary trouble. These people did not say much and Hao Ren approached the door of the bar.


    A burly man was standing before the gate, and said, "Yo, white boys are not allowed."


    There were a few goons who chuckled at the scene. Hao Ren raised his head and the next moment, he directly punched the guy on his temple. The impact caused the guy to fall down on the ground and the people around the ce froze.


    Hao Ren pulled down the beanie and it turned into a mask. Then he moved around. The goons realized that he was attacking, and they were shocked, because even when a group of people surrounded him, they had no effect on him. Hao Ren was fighting like a machine and even the people who tried to grapple him suffered grievously.


    Hao Ren''s fighting ability was so strong that the people were now shivering in fear. Even if someone tried to run away, the young man made them freeze in their spots. Suddenly, there was a huge noise from the door, "Who dares to make trouble in the Jade Python Strong hold?"


    Hao Ren looked at the bunch of men standing at the door and asked, "Don''t you mean, the Jade Python hole? After all, no matter what, you guys are still snakes? Oh, that does not seem to be correct, you are a not snakes, more like worms."


    The goons were surprised that not only this guy came to fight them, but he also insulted them. They yelled and charged at Hao Ren while cussing him. This was how brawls worked, no trash talk, direct beating. If you want to trash talk then go be a politician. Thugs respected the strong, and they did not care about any reason.


    Hao Ren did not hold back his fists and gave the people a show to remember. Everyone he fought with could not stand on the ground after a couple of punches and sometimes even just one blow was enough.


    After ten minutes, the entire street was filled with muffled groans. The people who bore the burnt of the attacks wereid out around him, twisting and turning on the ground. The ones who managed to avoid the attack were standing at attention like statues. Hao Ren smiled and said, "I will go inside the building, and when Ie out, I want all of you here, and the streets cleaned.


    Otherwise, I will find your picture and details from the CCTV, and chase you. Do not doubt it, I will break your bones with outmost joy. Hehehehahahahaha."


    Hao Renughed like a maniac and his thrilled gaze sent a chill down the spine of these goons. He mumbled, "I really wish that someone among you does something like this so that I can hunt him down."


    That said, he entered the building. A few of the thugs did not believe him, and ran away. However, some feared him a lot and began to drag the injured to the side and clean the road. Hao Ren moved quickly through the building, he began to beat up people left and right and did not even care about them at all.


    He was ruthless, many people came at him with their knives, but Hao Ren snatched the weapons and stabbed them in return. Blood was spilled, Hao Ren did note here for a walk, he meant business. When he had nothing, goons like this troubled him a lot. These people belonged to the type of insects that feared the strong and bullied the weak. Since he was now stronger, why can''t he avenge himself?


    In a ss surrounded room, Hao Ren stood up before a well groomed middle aged man. If someone did not know the notorious past of this man they would take him for a businessman. However, Xiao Mei had told him everything. Hao Ren had a deep breath and asked, "So, you are the notorious, Yan Ching."


    The middle-aged man stood up from his chair and nodded as he asked, "I am, but I am curious, who are you? Or rather, who hired you?"


    Hao Ren chuckled lightly and said, "You people think your enemies have their world revolving around you, but that is not the case. I came here out of my own free will."


    Yan Ching asked with the pretense of interest, "Oh, so why have you graced my house with your presence?"


    Hao Ren nodded as he replied, "You see, for the past few days, I am getting annoyed by the anarchy you and your bunch of pawns have spread around the city. So, I just wanted to avoid future troubles when I go about my business. So, I thought it would be better toe and have a face to face."


    Yan Ching asked while taking off his coat, "What do you want to talk about?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "It is waste to talk to insects, so I am going use my fist to discuss with you."


    Yan Ching nodded and replied, "My thoughts exactly."


    The two people moved quickly. Hao Ren was surprised by the force disyed by his opponent. Yan Ching was moving almost as fast as him, but he could tell this guy was holding back. The fact was, even Hao Ren did not know how strong he had be over the past few months. His strength had increased to ten attribute points but he had never been able to exert that much of his force.


    However, looking at Yan Ching before him, Hao Ren was excited, he clenched his fist tight and then he delivered a blow toward Yan Ching. Thetter did not expect Hao Ren to have such skill, but what shocked him even more was the fact that while attacking, he could sense Hao Ren''s aura change.


    The two fists collided, and after a quick connection, Hao Ren retracted his punch. Yan Ching was surprised, then he grimaced, and finally, he let out a wail. The young man sighed and remarked, "I only used eighty percent of my strength, and to think this guy is so weak."


    His words made Yan Ching tremble and forgetting about the pain in his mangled arm, he eximed, "Yellow Realm Expert."


    Hao Ren was about to beat him when the man said something he did not understand, and he asked, "What do you mean by that? What realm expert?"


    Yan Ching went down on his knees and said, "Senior, I apologize for not knowing your greatness. If you spare me, I am willing to transform into a new leaf. I will never do these shady businesses ever again."


    Hao Ren shook his head and grabbed Yan Ching from his neck and asked, "What is a Yellow Realm Expert? Exin yourself you piece of shit."


    Yan Ching was scared by the cold aura radiating from Hao Ren and said, "Sir, I do not know much, but when I was venturing in the world of martial arts I heard that when someone gains a body as strong as steel, they be yellow realm experts. I have touched upon the surface of this so called realm, that is why I could establish this gang."


    Hao Ren furrowed his brows and threw away Yan Ching before he said, "Call your second inmand."


    Yan Ching looked at the door of the ss box, and said, "Hernandez,e in."


    Hao Ren turned around and sighed before asking, "Which one is Hernandez?"


    Yan Ching replied, "The one with the red shirt."


    Hao Ren nodded and then he kicked Yan Ching in the head and knocked him out. Then he walked up to the guy in the red shirt and woke him up by pressing his acupressure points. Hernandez was still in shock and he peed himself when he saw Hao Ren before him.


    The young man frowned behind his mask and said, "You will call the police, tell them everything that happened here, and you will surrender to them with all your cronies. Also, you will tell them about all your white cor partners, and your other hide outs. Do you understand?"


    Hernandez nodded like a chick pecking grain, and Hao Ren turned around to walk. He said, "If I found any of you outside the prison by tomorrow, I wille again, and this time, you will all die."


    The masked Hao Ren became the horror of the Jade Python Gang. He did not act out of charity, he acted because a few of his enemies were involved with this bunch of tools. He was going to take them down with the crime.


    ...


    Dream''s Request:I would be grateful if you could spare more power stones. Thank you.

 Chapter 101: Restless.

    Hao Ren walked out of the den and found that a few people were missing, he was not bluffing earlier, but what happened inside the ss room changed his mood. He walked away till he became one with the darkness and only then did the people let out a breath of relief.


    ...


    Hao Ren changed his clothes, burned the ones he just used to fight because they were smelling and stained with blood, before he got inside the car and drove away. The entire ride, he was thinking about what Yan Ching said to him, ''Yellow realm expert.''


    He had been thinking about what it was, but he could not think up of anything. Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Xiao Mei, look up for the terms, yellow realm expert."


    The AI replied, "Yes, Boss."


    In the meantime, Hao Ren parked his car and entered in the elevator. Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I cannot find anything substantial on this."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit before he said, "Comb the dark web."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I will need to use the servers to avoid detection."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "We are home, just find me something on this."


    ...


    Hao Ren got home, and came to the study room directly. He sat down in the chair looking nkly at the screen flickering madly. For the first time in his life, Hao Ren was feeling restless. After half an hour, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, I have something, but sounds very bizarre."


    Hao Ren sat up straight and asked, "Tell me what is it."


    The eagerness in his voice was unmatched. Xiao Mei opened the page of theplied data on the screen and Hao Ren began to read, ''Yellow realm experts are people who are slightly above normal humans when ites to martial arts, their body is as strong as steel. Usually such experts are found in the military.''


    Then Hao Ren read the details of their achievements. He was surprised, these people could take down fifty men at the same time and still stand unbeaten. They were not invincible, but they were very formidable. The military had strict control over these people. Theypeted within their so-called realm but they were not allowed to enter thepetitions that were known to the normal people.


    Hao Ren scrolled down and found the mentions of these people and videos recorded by the users on the dark web. He watched them all and understood that the world in his understanding was just a tip of an iceberg. When he was still trying to figure out the situation when he found an article which said, ''There are realms above the yellow realm.


    I know about the ck realm, it is when the people can produce an extraordinary energy within their bodies and make it stronger that steel. These people were invulnerable to even bullets to some extent. At the peak of ck realm, some exceptional cultivators can even catch bullets.''


    Hao Ren gasped, he did not expect such a thing to exist in the world. Xiao Mei said, "You see what I meant by bizarre. How is it possible for the human body to reach such a level? I think this is just some work of fiction."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Xiao Mei, did you check the authenticity of the video clips?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "That is what is baffling, these videos are all authentic."


    The young man thought for a bit and leaned back in the chair before he sighed and spoke whilementing, "In this world exist things that are bizarre and too unbelievable. For some people even your existence is bizarre and unbelievable. Yet you exist. If humans can create Artificial Intelligence, than don''t you think they can excel their own physique to a further level?"


    Xiao Mei was at a loss, she could note up with a response. Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, what happened to the research of the processing chips?"


    The AI replied, "I am running stimtions at the moment, within a week, I would be able to confirm the conjectures of the researchers."


    Hao Ren said, "I will go and turn in for the night. Good night, Xiao Mei."


    Xiao Mei wished him sweet dreams too before Hao Ren left to enter his bedroom. However, what he did not know was that his parents were not asleep. They had woken up when Hao Ren came back home, but they did not move. Old Hao said in a hushed tone, "His fate has changed."


    His wife, Tang Zen replied, "I know, I have been watching him closely. However, we should not intervene, although he is strong, but is still not strong enough. The burden will crush him. I may scolding, but I cannot bear for him to suffer."


    Old Man Hao smiled but then he said, "Madam, what is your impression of the Han family?"


    Tang Zen replied, "They are not a normal family either. Lady Yue, and first master Han both had a subtle aura over them. Senior Han, and Senior Gan were inplete control of their aura. So, they might not have high strength, but I am sure that they belong to the middle."


    Old Man Hao wanted to say something when Tang Zen said, "Old boy Hao, forget about them. Their strength and anything else does not matter for the time being. The younger generation will handle it on their own."


    ...


    In the Han Mansion, Old Master Han, Gao Yue, and Han Lingshi''s parents were also having a small meeting. The seconddy was also there but she was standing on the side. Gao Yue looked at the seconddy and asked, "Xiao Xia, did you get the reports?"


    Thedy nodded and said, "Madam, they are clean."


    The four people let out a sigh, and Yue Shi said, "It would have been a troublesome situation otherwise."


    Old Man Han nodded and said, "True, but I am sure I sensed a wave of aura from them."


    Gao Yue replied, "If they are clean after the search from Xiao Xia''s sources, it means only one thing. They are from a higher league."


    First Master Han asked, "Why are they hiding themselves then?"


    Gao Yue replied, "The waters run deep in the upper ranks. We should not poke where we do not belong."


    Yue Shi nodded but then she asked, "What if this union brings trouble to Xiao Ling?"


    Gao Yue shook her head and said, "That is not the case, Xiao Ren has a higher potential than Lingshi, haven''t you seen the change in his temperament and aura? Also, we all know how hateful he is when ites to the people who harm Xiao Ling. The girl will be safe with him. Also, I am saying it thest time, do not meddle with the flow of heavens."


    The people looked at each other and then they nodded in agreement.


    ...


    The next morning, Hao Ren woke up and freshened up after his work out. He was going to prepare breakfast when his phone rang. He looked at the caller and epted the request, "Good morning, Miss Carter."


    Lynn Carter replied, "Good Morning, President. I apologize for calling so early, but could you make a trip to the registration office, there is something that needs your presence."


    Hao Ren asked, "What is going on?"


    Lynn Carter said, "Sir, we have been negotiating with the people who ownnds in the old industrial district. We wanted to buy thend, but the just now I received a message from the registration office, they want to know the reason behind such a big purchase."


    Hao Ren thought for a second and said, "May Ie over after breakfast?"


    Lynn Carter nodded and replied, "Yes, they want to meet us at ten."


    Mrs. Hao entered the kitchen and asked, "You have to go to work on weekend again?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Yes, some people from the government called me to work."


    Mrs. Hao nodded and said, "Sit down, I will make you some eggs."


    The young man nodded and sat down before he asked, "Old Boy Hao went for a walk?"


    Mrs. Hao said, "Yes, and what is this tone you are using? Do you want to get his belt?"


    Hao Ren did not say anything and began to read the news. The breakfast was made and served quickly too. He finished his meal and stood up from the table as he said, "Mom, I am going to work. May be Lingshi wille over, you can talk to her about going home."


    Tang Zen nodded and said, "I will handle it. Go see about your work."


    Hao Ren nodded and left the house, and Tang Zen mumbled, "I have no idea what to you will do about your future, Xiao Ren. But I know that you inherit the will of your sister and us. Do not give up easily, try hard and try your best."


    ...


    Hao Ren sat in his car and drove away.

 Chapter 102: The Mean & Lean.

    Hao Ren got out of the elevator and found that ten men were already standing in the parking space that belonged to him. There was a nice Sedan parked in the parking lot. Hao Ren asked, "Brother Heath, this car?"


    (The Image of the car is in thement section.)


    Heath smiled and said, "Thepany manager, Miss Carter asked you to use this vehicle for the meetings in the future. This car is a status symbol."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "If they used thepany money for this, then I will have their heads."


    Heath chuckled and said, "We got it on a rental. If you like the vehicle, you can order one."


    Hao Ren shook his head thinking how cunning his employees were, and he got in the back after Heath pulled the door for him. As soon as he got inside the car, Hao Ren said, "This vehicle is a pce of luxury on wheels."


    He closed his eyes to lean back in his chair before he thought, ''This is the Maybach S-ss of this world. No wonder it is a status symbol.''


    He did not know that two dominating vehicles were following him in tow. Heath said, "Young Master, where are we going?"


    Hao Ren told him to drive to the registration office. At the same time, the young man was using his mobile and looking into the cause of this summon. He was the CEO, butnd purchase was something that Lynn Carter could have handled on her own. Why was he being summoned? Did not seem simple to him.


    Thinking about the reason, he typed on the screen, ''Xiao Mei, give me a construction n for apartments and themodities around it.''


    Xiao Mei sent him a thumbs up meaning she was on it. The car moved smoothly and Hao Ren came to the gate of the registration office. Hao Ren got down the vehicle, and found Lynn Carter was waiting for him in the parking with her assistant.


    The biggest shock Hao Ren got was when he found two teams of people in tow. He sighed and said, "Miss Carter, can you please have the human resources department to make suitable positions for these brothers? I am not that famous to bring around an entourage. Mister Heath is enough to guard me."


    Lynn Carter smiled and said, "Boss, you underestimate yourself."


    Hao Ren waved his hand and asked, "Why have they called us over? Did we do something against the rules?"


    Lynn Carter sighed and said, "The person who runs this office is called Shun Ye, he is set to stop us from buying thend. I have no idea why he is like that, but I could only call you."


    Hao Ren frowned and said, "Well, you did good, I am not ying the shopkeeper in my ownpany. Come, let''s meet this guy."


    The two people entered the office and Lynn Carter told the peon at the door that they have a meeting. The peon nodded and entered the chambers of the chief registrar. Hao Ren was sorting up his tie when the peon came out and said, "I apologize but Chief Registrar said that you would have to wait. He is upied with something important."


    Hao Ren and Lynn Carter exchanged nces before the two of them sat down in the lobby. They were not fools, specially Hao Ren. Lynn Carter said, "Boss, I think they are targeting us."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "It could be something urgent. Let''s wait for a while. It is weekend, I am sure he would not take long."


    Lynn Carter nodded and began to go through the documents. Time was a weird thing, when you wished for it to be quick, it would slow down like a snail and vice versa. Hao Ren waited for a couple of hours very patiently. Lynn Carter was getting frustrated, and asked, "President, I do not think this guy is serious. This is too unprofessional."


    Hao Ren nodded, and he turned his gaze to the door of the chief registrar''s office. Suddenly, the door opened and a young man walked out in a grey suit. One look was enough for Hao Ren to tell that this guy was not an ordinary person. His suit alone was worth hundred thousand yuan. The young man also saw Hao Ren and smirked as he walked away.


    The peon quickly came up to Hao Ren and said, "Sir, Chief Registrar just left for an emergency meeting. He asked you toe and meet him on Monday."


    Hao Ren stood up from the seat, he was pissed but he still smiled and nodded before he gestured Lynn Carter toe along. They did not have to stay here since the person who called them had left already.


    However, when Hao Ren came to the parking lot, he found the young man in the grey suit standing before his car and smoking a cigarette. The person turned to look at Hao Ren with a smirk and asked, "Did you think just because you have the money, you can buy off whatever piece ofnd in the city? Just because you look a bit cultured, a white face like yours can climb any bed?


    Mountain rat, you ought to remember who you are, or the flood will wash you away."


    Hao Ren clenched his fist, he calmly looked at the young man before he said, "Miss Lynn, go home. We are done for the day."


    Lynn Carter sensed the air getting heavy and she left the ce quickly. Hao Ren ignored the young man and walked up to his vehicle where Heath pulled the door for him. The guards were also looking at the young man with a malicious gaze, but they did not act wildly. They all understood that it was a government servant, and they were now, civilians.


    The young man chuckled before he walked away from the spot and Hao Ren drove away.


    ...


    Inside the car, Heath wanted to say something, when he heard Hao Ren saying, "Xiao Mei, I want all the information about the Chief Registrar."


    Xiao Mei replied, "I am on it, boss."


    Heath sensed the temperature inside the car lower, and Hao Ren asked, "Heath, what do you know about Yellow Realm Experts?"


    Heath trembled when he heard this, and then he raised his gaze to look at Hao Ren in the rear view mirror, he asked, "Where did you hear it?"


    Hao Ren told him about his actions at the Cradle bar. Heath was surprised but they he said, "Boss, what that man said is true. Yellow Realm Experts are the people who are better than most of the humans. Old Chief might be able to tell you more regarding this. I apologize, but I cannot leak out the information about this."


    Hao Ren nodded, he understood that the military has its own rules and regtions. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the chief registrar is called Shun Yang. He is thirty years old, and his entire family is somehow rted to the government or the civil services. He has been the CR in Jade Capital for a few years."


    The young man looked outside the window and asked, "Why is he targeting me?"


    Xiao Mei replied in an exasperated tone, "This bunch of stalkers who pestered Miss Han in the past seem to have infested the city like they are some bugs. He is one of those king breed insects who waits patiently for his prey to walk in the trap."


    Hao Ren hummed and said, "The best way to kill a bug is to squash him under your foot."


    Xiao Mei asked quickly, "What do you intend to do with him, boss?"


    Hao Ren narrowed his eyes and said, "Xiao Mei, find me the entire Shun Family data, and also who among them is the honest one."


    Heath was surprised to hear all this, but he knew the rules, what happened in the car, would stay in the car. Xiao Mei replied, "Ummm, boss, what if their is no honest person among them?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Lotus grows in mud, Xiao Mei, and if they do not have an honest one, then find me the most crooked one among them. Someone who can sell his soul to stay safe, let along his family."


    The AI replied, "Boss, you are very ruthless. First, the Hamil and now the Shun. Are you intending to change the dynamics of the Jade Capital?"


    Hao Ren replied, "What difference does it makes? Just get me the details."


    ...


    After half an hour, the car reached the parking lot under Hao Ren''s home. Han Lingshi happened to be getting out of her vehicle as well. The two people smiled at each other but Han Lingshi sensed some tension on Hao Ren''s face. She asked, "Did something happen?"


    Hao Ren said, "Let''s talk upstairs."


    In his mind, Hao Ren had met a very mean and lean opponent who deserved to be dealt with care. Someone who was about to give him a toughpetition.

 Chapter 103: Smooth Equation.

    Hao Ren held Han Lingshi''s hand as the two of them entered the house. He took off his shoes and then undid the sp of her heels tied around her ankles. Thetter said, "Ren, why do you do such things?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied dotingly, "I am making you dependent on me so that if you think about leaving me, my memories pester you intoing back."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and shook her head as she joked, "Oh, so you intend to trap me in this sweet web of your treatment. What a cunning fox you are."


    Hao Ren pulled her in his embrace and coiled his arms around her waist as he said, "I am a spider who is trying to trick you very patiently."


    Han Lingshi looked in her eyes and sighed, "I am already captured, dear."


    Hao Ren was stunned but then he smiled. He was happy with the way Han Lingshi addressed him in her sweet voice. Just when he wanted to nt a kiss, he sensed someone gazing at his back and he let go of Han Lingshi. Sure enough, as he turned around he found Tang Zen looking at him with disdain briming in her eyes.


    Hao Ren cleared his throat and left the ce quickly, but he said, "Lingshi,e to the study I have something to discuss with you."


    He then entered the study very quickly, Han Lingshi chuckled at this and greeted Tang Zen with a smile and went on to say hello to her father-inw. The youngdy then came to the study and found Hao Ren standing before the french window on the side. She had sensed that something was wrong with his mood when she met him in the parking lot.


    Frowning, she asked, "Ren, what is going on?"


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "You know about the research center I want to build?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and the young man continued, "Hamil family owns thend in important parts of the city. I wanted to buy it from them, however, Leonard Hamil directly asked for a very high price. Facing that, I turned to look at the abandoned industrial area. It was all going smooth since someone called Shun Yang put his foot in the door.


    He called me for a meeting in the registrar office and made me sit in the lobby till now. He stated that he would not let me buy thatnd off."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and said, "Xiao Mei, did that guy say anything insulting?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, Mistress, he called boss a white face."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and said, "Ren, what do you want to do?"


    Hao Ren replied, "From what I think of the big families, if you harm the small ones, the big onese in to defend them. If I am to make a move against them I would have to deal with the entire family."


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "Yes, we would have to deal with that."


    Hao Ren smiled faintly on how Han Lingshi said, ''we'', he said, "Well, Xiao Mei is gathering evidence against these people, at the same time I am looking for someone who is either the most honest or someone who is the most corrupt amongst them."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "This tactic would have worked well if the opponent was someone else. Shun Family is a pack of wolves, they are very united when ites to the world. Over the years, many people have tried to plot against them using this trick but it never worked."


    Hao Ren frowned and asked, "What do you think we should do then?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "The enemy of my enemy is a friend."


    Hao Ren was stunned, this was a simple tactic but he did not think about it. He smiled and said, "Ice Empress, what do you have in mind?"


    Han Lingshi smiled beautifully, she could tell that Hao Ren was impressed by her wits, and this was a victory in her mind. She said, "In the capital, Shun family is politically most powerful entity. They have two cab secretaries and many other officials in various offices. Being corrupt is a different thing, but they are hellish intelligent.


    They have been fighting with Ye family of the northern region for a long time now. If they get hold of this evidence, I swear, the Shun family will at least have their hands full with defense and not have time to trouble you."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "I can ask the military to get me a permission to develop on thend of the old industrialplex and the research center."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Yes, but if you do that, the Research center will be under military control."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "If I am developing a processing chip that can change the face of the civilization, do you think the other people would let me do as I wished? The geo political impact of this research is too drastic. I will need the military to provide me with monitoring and surveince."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "That sounds feasible. I will leave you to handle the matters of the research center, but the Shun family, I will handle them."


    Hao Ren chuckled and asked, "What enmity you have with them?"


    Han Lingshi smiled mesmerizingly, "Shun Yang dared to embarrass my husband, how can I let him walk away so simply? Also, I have yet to settle the ount of that bastard cing Mei as my assistant. Hmph, does he think I am a pawn in his game of chess? They have used fair and unfair means to gain alliance with the other families in the city.


    Han Yuntian was a bastard and below their standard, otherwise they would have trapped him too."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Xiao Mei, give it all to Lingshi."


    Then he suddenly said, "Oh, it is lunch time. I shall go cook something."


    He took off his coat and left the study with a spring in his step. Han Lingshi smiled at him, and then she sat down on the chair to go through all the details that Xiao Mei had gathered.


    ...


    In the kitchen, Tang Zen was watching Hao Ren cook. Even though she had seen him cook, she was still amazed at the level of his skill. Suddenly, she asked, "Ren did you ask Lingshi about visiting home?"


    Hao Ren froze for a second and then said, "I will ask her in a bit mom. Don''t worry."


    Tang Zen nodded and asked, "Where do you think we should hold the wedding?"


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and asked, "You are the boss, mom. I haven''t thought about it."


    Tang Zen replied, "I will correspond with Lady Yue about this. It is better for the elders to reach a consensus on this matter."


    Hao Ren nodded, and then began to serve the food in tes. He called Han Lingshi over. The four of them ate while chatting and the young man asked, "Lingshi, what are you doing at the weekend?''


    The girl was stunned and said, "Nothing at the moment, why?"


    Hao Ren asked, "If you don''t mind, can youe to visit my sister in my hometown?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised and said, "Yes, I wille. Do I need to prepare anything?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I will handle it. Do not worry. Just make sure to inform your family."


    Han Lingshi nodded and she took out her phone to tell her family about this. Then she said, "Xiao Xue is leaving back for Hawk nation tonight, her sses are resuming."


    Hao Ren was surprised and said, "I didn''t know this. Shall we see her off?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Okay."


    Tang Zen and Old Master Hao did not speak too much between them. They liked how simple and casual the young couple were around each other. When they talked to each other, sometimes they even forget about the world around them. The young couple talked to each other for a long time before Tang Zen brought them fruits.


    They talked about random things, their conversation roamed from business to childhood. Tang Zen said, "What do you want for dinner?"


    The two replied, "Whatever you cook, Mom."


    They were so much in sync that they were surprised and chuckled. After a few minutes, Hao Ren answered a call, and then he stood in the balcony enjoying the subtle breeze. He felt something soft and warm on his back before a pair of slender arms coiled around his chest. He sighed and ced his hand over her hands as he asked, "What happened? Missed me so much?"


    Han Lingshi hummed slightly and said, "I am very happy."


    Hao Ren asked, "About what?"


    Han Lingshi replied calmly, "All this time, you have never shared any of your problem with me. Initially, I thought of it as your strength. However, as we grew close, this quality of yours made me distant from you. You opened up but our equation was not as smooth as it was today. I am very happy."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I am happy to have you by my side."


    Han Lingshi replied, "I will always be by your side, Ren. Always."


    The two of them were united together now.


    ...


    Dream''sPlea:So, guys,st week we reached 987 power stone votes. I hope this week you can surpass that and make me publish two bonus chapters. At the same time, I would like to request anyone who intends to gift the book, to save up money, and gift a big thing. That will help the book get mentioned and featured frequently.


    I am very grateful for your love, but I am trying to make a living out of this. So, I seek your understanding. Thank you for everything you guys have been doing. I will try to keep the content quality intact and even raise it.


    Yours Truly.

 Chapter 104: Ready To Work.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi retired to their bedroom for the night, and after a few minutes, Hao Ren said, "Lingshi, how about this?"


    The two of them discussed something in hushed voice, and gradually fell asleep in each other''s embrace. The next morning, Hao Ren woke up before Han Lingshi and began to follow his routine. Today they had to see off Han Lingxue as the girl was leaving home.


    After breakfast, they greeted the old couple and left the house. In the car, Han Lingshi asked, "About what you saidst night, do you think our actions will go smoothly? There are many families in the capital who has the right to the top of the pyramid. They might not watch us do as we please."


    Hao Ren nodded while driving, "I know, that is why we can find alliance too. In this dog bites dog world, we can totally thrive by taming a few dogs for ourselves."


    Han Lingshi spoke skeptically, "Ren, in this world, humans are not the most loyal creatures."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "There is no eternal friend or eternal enemy, only eternal benefit. That is what these big families think about all day long, the benefit. They will line with us as long as they can see benefits."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "It just so happens I know the perfect way to get you in the upper circle."


    Hao Ren asked in surprised, "What is this way?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "There is a charity event being held at the moment, we can go there. It would do you good."


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "The gathering of the rich and snobby."


    The girl chuckled at his expression, but did not say anything in return. They arrived at the Han Family mansion, the flight was scheduled in the noon, which left enough time for the two of them to prepare for the charity dine.


    Hao Ren came in the living room after parking the car, and found Yue Shi making tea for everyone. He stepped up and said politely, "Mom, let me do it."


    Yue Shi was surprised but then she nodded with a warm smile on her face. Hao Ren was fluid in his motions and served the tea to all the elders, when suddenly, Han Lingshi came over and said, "Lingxue does not want to go back."


    Hao Ren raised his head to look at her and asked, "What happened?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "You are to me for it. Who told you to spoil her with a car? Now she is upset because she would have to leave the vehicle here."


    The ever so silent second aunt said, "I will go and deal with her."


    Hao Ren quickly held her hand as he happened to be next to her. He spoke with a calm smile, "I will coax her, Second aunt, do not worry."


    Lady Xia was taken aback for a second but then she nodded. Han Lingshi smiled and shook her head as she said, "I will be going to the Charity Dinner tonight with Ren, is that okay?"


    Gao Yue nodded and said, "Make sure you dazzle those pretentious ones. I will be meeting the olddies tomorrow, I want their gazes to stick to the floor."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "Your wish is mymand."


    Then the youngdy went to her room. Gao Yue asked, "Xiao Xia, what happened just now?"


    Lady Xia said, "I could not react to his speed. He is not an average human."


    Han Tang frowned and said, "He did not use any aura, right?"


    Lady Xia shook her head and replied, "His physique is stronger but I did not sense any presence of aura on him."


    The people nodded and went back to discuss various things they had. Lady Xia had good reaction time, but this time, Hao Ren seemingly reached out and caught her arm, this surprised the people a bit.


    ...


    Hao Ren came to Han Lingxue''s room and knocked on the door. A calm voice sounded from behind the door, "I am not going back, big sis, no use coaxing me."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Xuexue, it''s me, Hao Ren."


    The girl replied the same, "Brother-inw, I am not going at all. It is no use."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "I sent you a gift on your phone. You can check and decide if you want to go or not. No one is forcing you."


    As he said that he transferred a few million from his personal ount to her. Hao Ren had a clean system. He would withdraw the profits from the stock trading in his personal ount and keep the base investment the same. His injected funds only changed when he would short any stock.


    A few moments,ter the door opened and Han Lingxue stood before him with eyes wide open. The young man asked, "Did you like my gift?"


    Han Lingxue nodded like a chick pecking grain and asked, "Why though?"


    Hao Ren ced his arm around her shoulder and said, "I know you love cars, the amount I gave you will allow you to buy the car that you want. The car you have here will be kept in my garage and I will look after it. If anyone asks, tell them that you sold me the car here and that''s why I gave you the money."


    Han Lingxue gave him a thumbs-up and said, "You are a genius. I like you."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Go, pack up, we are leaving soon."


    After a few minutes, Han Lingxue was ready and apart from Lady Xia, only the young couple towed behind to see her off. The young girl had greeted everyone with a big smile on her face before leaving home. It was not that they did not want toe, but Han Lingxue did not wish to end up sentimental at the airport.


    ...


    After seeing off Han Lingxue, the young couple came to a mall. Hao Ren needed a suit to wear for the asion. Han Lingshi had prepared a gown earlier for the event. As the two of them walked in the mall, many people looked at them. Suddenly, Hao Ren said, "How shallow it is that to do good for the society one must suit up. Tch, I swear the shenanigans of the rich annoy the hell out of me."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "You only look at the main purpose of the gathering but neglect the indirect gains. You only said that the rich only care about the benefit, and to show that you can bring them benefit, you would have to dress up like someone who can dish out what they need."


    Hao Ren sighed, "I understand the logic, but why can''t the world be a better and simple ce?"


    Han Lingshi was holding his arm as she replied, "Because, humans are tools to the desire and they screw up everything. That is why, the world is screwed up."


    ...


    After one hour, Hao Ren was dressed in a ssic ck tuxedo, and Han Lingshi was wearing a gown thatplimented the tuxedo. The two people looked as if they have been carved out of jade stone.


    *Ding: Host, you are following your wife to the charity ball. You must show her that you are not scared of giving your all for the sake of those who need it. Spend as much as you can, and win exciting rewards."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, ''Materialistic world.''


    *Ding: Host, you should not misunderstand, but every living thing in this world is driven by some selfish motive. You too, wanted to be rich and famous before marrying Han Lingshi. The system acknowledges that you have turned over into a new leaf but you have to admit that you were a scummy piece of work in the beginning.


    So, while you are a materialistic person, please do not judge others, or you would end up bing the one you hated the most, a snob.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath to calm his mind, and followed Han Lingshi out of the mall under the watchful gaze of the people. Han Lingshi had taken him to a dresser and make-up artist''s saloon. She did not need any make up or anything, but Hao Ren could use a grooming session and in all reality, the young man was akin to be a rough diamond, which was carved by the artist.


    The two of them got inside the car and Han Lingshi asked, "Are you ready to turn the tides?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "With you beside me, it will be a quick work. I wonder if they would kneel before us when we leave that venue."


    The duo chuckled as Heath drove the vehicle with cold sweat on his forehead. This couple was eating away is life span, and they were hell of a scare together.

 Chapter 105: Demonic Duo. (Bonus Chapter)

    Heath was driving the car, and he could swear that the conversation of the young couple in the back seat was enough to light the entire city up in mes. He dry gulped multiple times, before Hao Ren said, "Brother Heath, park on the side and have some water first."


    Heath could only nod, and Han Lingshi said, "You can set the AC on high for yourself. You seem to be sweating a lot."


    The two were very kind to him, and Heath could only smile about it. He did as they asked him to. But before long they arrived at the gathering ce. Heath said, "Young Miss, we are here."


    Hao Ren looked outside the window, ignoring every luxury car in the parking area, he read the words engraved on the top of the wooden arch, "Magnolia."


    Han Lingshi said, "This ce is owned and operated by one of the biggest party organizing franchise of the stag nation, Magnolia."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "They could have held it in the backyard of some prestigious family''s house, why here?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Magnolia maybe the biggest party organizing franchise, but seventy percent of their profit goes into phnthropy work."


    Hao Ren nodded faintly, Heath stopped the car at the main entrance.


    Outside the car, a lot of reporters were standing with their big camera and mic set ups. A red carpet was spread on the floor leading the people inside the venue. Hao Ren sighed at this hype and Han Lingshi patted the back of his hand and said, "We are strong enough to fend for ourselves, but to make things change, we need to be stronger."


    Hao Ren nodded and opened the door to get out, the camera''s pointed at him, and a reporter said, "I have seen him somewhere, but I cannot recall where."


    Many people had the same feeling, because Hao Ren had not been in the limelight for too long. Suddenly, everyone saw another figure stepping out of the car and the entire venue fell silent. Han Lingshi had done charity but never attended the events, it would always be her mother or father. However, unlike Hao Ren, Han Lingshi was very popr, because she was the goddess of the capital city.


    The moment she arrived, and she was a surprised and someone quickly said, "Its President Han Lingshi, the mind behind Empress International."


    Cameras began to shutter and the sh rained upon the two people. Han Lingshi frowned by the intensity of the shes, and Hao Ren angled himself between the shes and her. The reporters booed, and the young man turned to look at them with his cold gaze.


    The aura he projected at them stunned the people, and someone eximed, "That handsome guy is President Hao of the Thunder Technologies. He is the newest rising star in the world of business. He is dating President Han."


    The reporter from before reacted, "Shit, you are right, it is the young couple. I was there when they confirmed the rtionship."


    Hao Ren held Han Lingshi and under the watchful gazes of the reporters, he led her onto the red carpet. An organizing staff member approached them and bowed in greeting before she asked, "President Han, we are d that you came forward. Could you please take a moment and pose for the cameras?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and tugged Hao Ren forward to go along with her. The girl from the organizing staff was surprised and hurriedly said, "Ma''am, only the invited guests and their family members are allowed to go forward, dates are not."


    Hao Ren did not understand the logic but thought it had something to do with the prestige of the phnthropists. He was happy to not step forward and deal with the the wolves of the media. However, Han Lingshi smiled and replied to the staff member, "This gentleman here is my husband, so he does count as my family, right?"


    Thedy was surprised, and her eyes widened, but before she could do anything, Han Lingshi has led Hao Ren to the posing booth. The couple garnered a lot of attention, and they were generous with the pictures. Suddenly, Han Lingshi frowned and raised her hands to fix Hao Ren''s bow tie, and the two of them shared a tender gaze apanied by a smile.


    The cameramen could not let go of this moment, and they clicked a lot of pictures. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi then waved their hands and were about to leave when a journalist from an authorized media channel came up to them and asked, "President Han, President Hao, may I ask a few minutes of your time?"


    Han Lingshi had bought Hao Ren over to this flimsy meeting to integrate him in the upper circle. So, she was going to grab all the chances that she can. She nodded to the reporter who smiled, and replied, "Thank you, President Han, the fans at home will really like to hear your thoughts on the event. Can you tell me why did youe over this year?


    I mean, it has always been your parents who came here for the past five years."


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "I have always been upied with expansion and administration of the business my family created with much effort. That''s why it has always been my parents who came here. As for your question, my husband wanted to do some good things for the society and since I had the invite to the biggest charity event in the city, what better ce than here?"


    The reporter was surprised and then asked, "President Han, do you mean to say that you and President Hao are married?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled as she looked at Hao Ren beside her and then said, "Yes. Why don''t you tell them about it?"


    Hao Ren smiled dotingly and said, "You love to get me in trouble. The entire city wille to set fire to my house after this."


    The couple bantered, and then Hao Ren said, "Yes, with the blessing of our parents, we have both registered our marriage a few weeks ago, and we will be holding a marriage ceremony at the end of august."


    The reporter did not expect such a big scoop to fall in her dish. Han Lingshi smiled and, "If that is enough, I would like to leave."


    The reporter woke up from the daze and nodded heavily. She looked at the cameraman behind her and asked, "Sergio, did you hear the same as what I heard?"


    Sergio nodded heavily and said, "Look, CR Shun is here."


    Han Lingshi and Hao Ren had just turned around and taken only a few steps, but they ran into Shun Yang, the entire city knew what the situation between Han Lingshi and Shun Yang was like.


    Shun Yang saw Han Lingshi and revealed a brilliant smile. He stepped forward with great familiarity and said, "Lingshi! What a pleasant surprise it is to see you here."


    Han Lingshi took half a step back and stood beside Hao Ren as she said, "Registrar Shun, it would be wise for you to address me as Mrs. Hao. I do not want my husband to misunderstand your words."


    Shun Yang was shocked, but then he smiled and made a joke, "Oh, Lingshi, who in the Jade capital is capable of winning your heart? Hahaha, you jest."


    Han Lingshi did not respond to him. She was standing on Hao Ren''s left and raised her left hand to ce it on Hao Ren''s chest as she spoke in a calm and soft tone, "Ren, you must not think I have any thing to do with this person. I have only seen him twice in my life. I do not get why he acts as if we are close."


    Hao Ren smiled and ced his hand over hers, they both revealed their jade rings, and said, "Love, you worry too much, how can I be so petty minded? I am not afraid of any wanna be person toe up and act close to you. I trust youpletely to put them in their ces."


    His words sounded polite and assurance to her wife, however, Shun Yang''s face changed, he red at Hao Ren and asked, "Hao Ren are you implying something?"


    Hao Ren appeared to be stunned and then he chuckled as he shook his head. He held Han Lingshi''s hand and reached out with his another hand to pat Shun Yang on his shoulder and said, "It appears that Registrar Shun has the habit to act close to everyone. See, Lingshi, he even addressed me with my name. I wonder if you are a friendly soul or you did not inherit manners growing up.


    I am sure not everyone in the Shun Family is like that."


    The people at the venue were all astounded by the fact that Hao Ren was confronting Shun Yang so openly and he did not hold back his words at all. The smile was akin to a knife and they were all wary of Hao Ren now. He scolded Shun Yang in a manner that left thetter speechless.


    Shun Yang was clenching his fist and veins were popping off on his forehead. Hao Ren looked at him in the same manner as he did yesterday morning. Hao Ren replied, "Registrar Shun, next time please be careful when you approach ady. People might think that you are just a shameless guy who is chasing after the woman regardless of their status.


    Han Lingshi is my wife, and if you approach her too much, I might have to file aint."


    He spoke in a very low voice, not many people could hear him, however, those who heard nodded in agreement. They all fell victim to Hao Ren''s soothsaying skill. The effect was something that Hao Ren wanted for them, however, Shun Yang was not in agreement, he was enraged and lost control of his temper.


    He raised his hand and grabbed Hao Ren''s cor as he asked, "What did you say?"


    Hao Ren gazed at the hand grabbing his shirt and then at Shun Yang, as he asked, "Are you sure you want this to be in the media, Registrar Shun?"


    Shun Yang was a haughty person, grew up in an affluent family. He has never suffered any humiliation. Yet, Hao Ren had gone ballistic and insulted him before the entire city, and the woman he craved for, Han Lingshi, how could he care about other things, when his brain was burning with rage?


    He pulled Hao Ren close and asked, "White face, I am asking you to repeat what you just said, don''t you dare?"


    Hao Ren smiled and spoke in a low voice, "I do, but your puny ego won''t be able to handle it. Let go off me while I am still in a good mood."


    Shun Yang yelled, "You fucking bastard!"


    As he said that, he punched Hao Ren in the face. Han Lingshi, was still stunned, she did not expect the situation to escte this quickly. She raised her hand and Shun Yang was stunned, his fist hit Han Lingshi''s arm. Thedy winced and grimaced from the impact of the punch. Han Ren wanted to kill Shun Yang at this moment but the guards rushed up to separate them.


    Han Lingshi quickly checked Hao Ren with concerned gaze, and thetter was surprised because of her. Shun Yang was raging inside the barricade of the security guards. He said, "You are a white face, who only knows how to hide behind a woman, you are a wimp, Hao Rat."


    Hao Ren looked at Han Lingshi''s palm, the wrist was bruised because of the impact. The young man took a deep breath and said, "I am fine, do not worry."


    He held her hand and massaged it, his gaze was soft when he looked at Han Lingshi, but the killing intent inside his brain was umting quickly. Hao Ren sneakily looked at Shun Yang and found thetter looking at him as well, and he passed him a smirk.


    Shun Yang had just calmed down, and this smirk made him lose his temper, and he broke through the barricade and charged at Hao Ren. This time, Hao Ren positioned himself between Shun Yang and Han Lingshi, and just as the registrar punched at him, Hao Ren grasped the arm, and turned around.


    He flipped Shun Yang over his shoulder and thetter was mmed in the ground. The impact was hard, and then Hao Ren twisted the arm in his grasp. The charity even transformed into a brawling ground and Shun Yang''s arm was broken. The Demonic Duo made a rocking entry that shocked the world.

 Chapter 106: Auction.

    Hao Ren towered over the groaning Shun Yang. His actions caused the people to open their eyes wide in shock. This scrawny looking guy just took on a macho man like Shun Yang, and tossed him over his shoulder while breaking thetter''s arm.


    Someone eximed, "Shit, Shun Family will cause trouble now."


    Han Lingshi was shocked by Hao Ren''s skill but at this moment, she came back to reality and frowned. She turned to look at Hao Ren, who was surrounded by the guards. She spoke in a cold voice, "What the hell do you think you are doing? So many people saw that it was Shun Yang who started all this, and it was him who took the initiative to attack us. We only acted in self defense.


    Does Magnolia really take us so lightly?"


    If it was someone else, then the people would haveughed but the speaker was Han Lingshi. The manager of the event rushed over from the side, and yelled, "What the fuck are you doing here by surrounding Chairman Hao? Go away, call the ambnce for Young Master Shun."


    Han Lingshi said, "Ren, we are leaving, I do not wish to participate in an event where such people are invited."


    Her words caused everyone to scrunch their noses as if they have been wronged. After all, they did not even get the chance to interact with Han Lingshi. Hao Ren patted Han Lingshi on the shoulder and said, "Lingshi, the rest of the people did not do anything wrong, we should not judge them as such. The event is organized for charity, and that is what we came here to do."


    He looked at the event manager who was asking a few emergency medical staff to attend to Shun Yang, "Excuse me, please tell the hospital to send the bill to the Thunder Technologies office, I will personallypensate Registrar Shun."


    The people were shocked to see this, someone asked, "Will you not file awsuit against him?"


    Hao Ren smiled and shook his head as he said, "Unless, Young Master Shun gives me a reason to. His broken hand is a lesson enough I think."


    The people nodded, and then a youngdy dressed in a white gown stepped forward to greet the two of them, "President Han, President Hao, it was our mistake that caused you to run into such a situation. As an apology, I would like to invite you to the VIP Galore."


    Han Lingshi asked calmly, "Who might you be?"


    Thedy smiled and replied, "Please forgive me for thete introduction, I am Millie Grand. The director of Magnolia in the Han Nation."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and said, "Well, since you havee forward in person, I will say otherwise, but Miss Grand, you need to be picky about your guests. Some people can really leave a stain on their family and others."


    Millie Grand nodded and then with a gesture she led the couple inside the venue. Hao Ren used this moment to call his PR Director and asked him to contact all the media outlets and buy out the footage of the intersection. The purchase will be under his own name, and he would use his personal funds to foot the bill.


    The walkway passed through a garden and Millie who was listening in on the conversation suddenly asked, "President Hao, you do not seem to be looking forpensation from Shun Yang, may I ask why are you trying to suppress it?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "A volcano needs to umte the pressure for a long time before it erupts."


    Millie Grand was taken aback before she looked around and asked, "Are you afraid that I might side up with the Shun Family and leak your ns to them?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied calmly, "Ever since I married Lingshi, I knew what I was stepping into. I do not care who is against me, and it does not matter who would like to step up beside me. As long as my wife is beside me. I will take on the so called rich and entitled of the Jade Capital and make them bow."


    Millie Grand chuckled and said, "President Hao, you sure have a wild ambition."


    Hao Ren did not reply to her. His mind was working in ways to screw the enemies that have lined up with him. Han Lingshi smiled and spoke in a soft tone, "The people who act against us are the allies of the Shun Family."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Shun Yang has done me a big favor by this. I can now easily handle the friend and foe list."


    Millie Grand sighed and said, "I did not expect that the two of you would not care about my existence for real. You know if I can find out about your clues, it can bring me a great deal of profit?"


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Someone told me that yourpany donates seventy percent of the profit into charitable causes. I make donation from my monthly profit too. This is why I think you are a good person who does not care about the rest of the people and just want to do good as you move forward."


    Millie Grand smiled faintly but she did not say anything. Soon, they crossed the garden, and entered the main hall. There entry attracted a lot of eyes. While some were filled with pity, some were briming with praise, while there was a significant part of people who were ring at them.


    The couple was unfazed, they followed Millie Grand to the staircase which led them to the first floor, when a young man walked over with a smile on his face, and said, "President Han, good evening."


    Han Lingshi smiled and nodded in greeting, "Good evening to you too, Young Master Ye."


    Then she turned to Hao Ren and said, "This is my better half, Hao Ren."


    Hao Ren smiled extended his hand. The two young men exchanged the greeting and Young Master Ye said, "This handshake and that shoulder toss signifies our alliance. President Hao, are you ready for the heat?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "It never bothered me. On the contrary, Young Master Ye, are you people ready to take an action? I hope there won''t be a dy."


    Young Master Ye shook his head and said, "The Shun Family is a special enemy President Hao, we will go down if we have to but we will not let them grow stronger then what they already are."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I look forward to the cooperation."


    Young Master Ye nodded, and then followed them upstairs. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi talked to him about the future of the jade capital. They did not lower their voices, and Hao Ren went on to discuss the details of economic effect of his projects on the capital.


    Young Master Ye may look young but he was a civil servant and his position in the system was the same as Shun Yang. This was why the people were respectful towards him. Many of the smart brains had put one and one together. The alliance was bing very obvious.


    Young Master Ye had a lot of connections and some of them were big shots invited in the gathering. Young Master Ye made introductions and Hao Ren began to charm anyone who was polite and sophisticated enough.


    The soothsaying skill and the yin-yang eyes were used to the maximum limit. He was filtering people easily, the detection of fortune was much significant than what Hao Ren thought. Many people hade over to his side because of Han Lingshi. The name and fame of the Empress International carried a lot of weight.


    If these people knew about how the Crown International also belonged to Hao Ren and Han Lingshi, they might go crazy. While the people were mingling, suddenly the lights dimmed and only a spotlight was left focused on the stage set up on a balcony which was neither on the first floor and nor the ground. It was a specially created structure.


    A youngdy walked out under the spot light and Hao Ren appeared surprised. Han Lingshi noticed this and frowned, she asked, "What is it? Do you know her?"


    Hao Ren leaned close to her ear and whispered, "She used to be my high school ssmate. I heard that she was up and about in the entertainment sector, but never expected her to be so popr to be invited in such a ce."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Emily Parkins sure is a top star. However, she has refused endorsement projects, saying capitalism was evil. Thatnded her in bad books of the top shots. This happened half a month ago, and now her career hase to a pause."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Looks like, we will go back with a lot of profit this time."


    Han Lingshi did not understand his meaning but she knew Hao Ren was thinking of something. What she did not know was that Hao Ren saw a green light shing around Emily Parkins, thisdy was very fortunate for him, and he would definitely use her to the best that he can.


    Emily Parkins smiled at the people, and said, "Dear guests, wee to the Magnolia Annual Charity Auction & Dinner, tonight I will be your host. Are you all ready for the auction?"


    The people cheered and the auction began.

 Chapter 107 : Blinding Glow Of The Demonic Duo. (Bonus )

    Hao Ren sat calmly in his seat beside Han Lingshi. Emily Parkins led the auction gracefully. She was an idol for sure, the way shemunicated with the people lightened the mood. Hao Ren fished out his phone, typed something in it and put it back. What he typed was an instruction for Xiao Mei.


    Emily Parkins said, "The next item for auction is a work of art that is presented by the Dean of the Swan Art College. Miss Jemima Cortez."


    Two men carried a big canvas on the stage and then Emily took off the red silk cloth covering it. Everyone gasped, as Emily said, "Miss Cortez stated that this painting is a depiction of a scene from a battle of the Titans against Men. She says that one man can make a difference, but when the entire mankind walks forward, they be the difference.


    I feel this line is indeed the best tag line for the event tonight. We all are trying to make a difference, and we will be the difference. The starting bid for this piece is a million and all the increments must be above ten thousand yuan."


    Hao Ren looked over and was enthralled by the painting on the canvas. Several titans dressed in their armors and riding divine steeds were charging towards a man, scrawny, weak and pitiful, yet the eyes of the man revealed a strong intent of battle.


    Someone from the ground floor raised the paddle in their hand, and Emily Parkins said, "One Million from Mister Ding. Can I get more? Mister Jeffreys are you not going to bid for this wonderful art? I dare say that it will look really good at the lobby of your hotel."


    Mister Jeffreys smiled and raised his paddle as he said, "Two Million, I will ept your suggestion Miss Parkins."


    Emily chuckled and then she began to invite the people to bid. Slowly the price of the painting had risen to ten million, and not many people seemed to be interested in such an expensive art. Emily Parkins understood what the people thought, and then she said, "It looks like Miss Tara will be taking this work home with her."


    On the first floor, Hao Ren raised his paddle, and said, "Eleven Million."


    Emily Parkins raised her head in surprise, as she did not expect anyone bidding at this moment. But she smiled and said, "We have eleven million from Mister..."


    Thedy paused because she did not know the name of this person. Hao Ren smiled and replied with his name. He did not expect Emily to recall him because he was aware of his own impression on people back in the day.


    Emily smiled and said, "Thank you. Ladies and gentlemen, Mister Hao has bid eleven million on the painting, I wonder if anyone else would like to follow."


    The people began to bid, and Han Lingshi asked with some confusion, "Why did you bid for it?"


    The young man replied, "Because when I look at that man, I see myself."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, Young Master Ye was surprised, and then someone from the first floor sitting area said, "Fifteen Million Yuan."


    The people gasped, and Emily turned to look at Hao Ren who did not hesitate and said, "Thirty Million."


    He raised the price twice all of a sudden, shocking the person who came after him. Hao Ren did not believe in haggling, he had been earning a lot of money, and apart from letting it rot in the vault of a bank, Hao Ren had no use of it. His personal wealth had reached about a couple of hundred yuan. Since, he got a chance, then he would spend as much as he could in the name of charity.


    The people who came here were all those who wanted to earn some fame by giving out alms. However, Hao Ren was different. Thus, he bid so much. The person was embarrassed and then he said, "I forgot that President Hao is apanied by President Han. Apologies."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "Mister Troy, you do not have to worry about me being here. My husband is capable enough to earn and spend as much as he can. You can go ahead, we are all gathered for a good cause."


    Mister Troy wanted to say that Hao Ren was being a tiger on the basis of his wife''s money. However, Han Lingshi made him shut up. Emily Parkins was at a loss about what to do, when Hao Ren said, "Miss Parkins, don''t take this banter seriously."


    Then he looked at Mister Troy and said, "Some people have a funny bone and cannot help but stand out. Let us continue the auction."


    Then said, he turned around and Emily Parkins counted to three before she mmed the gavel on the counter and said, "Thank you, Mister Hao, for this generous donation."


    Hao Ren nodded with a faint smile and sat down. He looked at Young Master Ye and said, "Young Master Ye, if the evidence you have gets out tonight, what do you think will happen?"


    Young Master Ye was confused and Hao Ren said, "All this while I have been thinking about what could be the reason why the Shun family was allowed to grow so much. It''s not like the people don''t know about it, but letting it happen even when they know about it sure is something hard to believe."


    Hao Ren was on point, Han Lingshi nodded to his thought, and Young Master Ye smiled as he replied, "They gained something really bad about someone really powerful back in the days of Old Master Shun. However, that someone died a few years ago. The card they hold is waste, and thus to secure their administrative power, they have entered into alliances with like minded business families.


    The evidence we have, thanks to your thoroughness, is enough to undermine both, the Shun Family, and thepanies involved with them on various levels. Do not worry, they won''t be able to gain the upper hand with all the evidence we have. This matter will not be suppressed anymore."


    Hao Ren crossed his leg and leaned back in the chair as he said, "This might cause an economic crisis in the Han stock market."


    Young Master Ye was surprised and Han Lingshi smiled as she asked, "Ren, you are not thinking about dabbling in it, are you? That will be intentional sabotage and internal trading."


    The young man smiled and said, "No, I am thinking how the Crown International will climb the ranks again. We will gain a lot without doing anything."


    Young Master Ye smiled and then the auction continued. Hao Ren bid for three items, and he won all three of them for a total of ny-million yuan. His wealth shocked the people, and all the things he bought had great meaning to him.


    One thing that was auctioned was a jade ne, it was one of a kind and belonged to a nobledy from the feudal times. Hao Ren saw a faint mist of good fortune around the ne and bought it as a wedding gift for Han Lingshi. He did not tell her but that was it.


    Thest thing he bought was a poster made by a little girl who was suffering from brain tumor. The poster depicted how the child was fighting a big monster with a surgical de in her hand. The bidding for this poster was ferocious and many people were following him till he reached the thirty million cap.


    What shocked people was not the fact that Hao Ren so much money. Everyone who came to this event was a rich guy. They all were worth tens and hundreds of millions. It was not a big deal. The big deal was the fact that Hao Ren really gave away so much money for three things. It was a charity even, not a single penny would have bought him anything of great advantage.


    Then why did he spend so much?


    Even if they were to look from a publicity stand point, it was a waste of money. However, Hao Ren did not care. His face did not fluctuate even once as he transferred the money to the people responsible for it.


    After the Auction came to an end, Hao Ren had a very credible image before the people of the city. The people who wanted to befriend him, came and shared contacts, but it was nothing serious. They were all aware of Hao Ren and Shun Yang running into each other, and were dicey about getting into serious cooperation with him.


    The guests were leaving and Hao Ren was among them with Han Lingshi beside him. The couple were enjoying themselves. They did not care about anyone who gazed at them with scorn and malice.


    Millie Grand and Emily Parkins came over to the couple just before they were about to leave the ce. Millie was the host and organizer of the entire event, and she came to say thanks, because not only did Hao Ren donated so generously, Han Lingshi also bought a few things that added up to fifty million.


    The two of them came out to be the biggest patrons among the rich of the Jade Capital. Millie gazed at Emily Parkins who stood beside her and said, "President Han, President Hao, I know that it is inappropriate of me to do this, but you do a few things for your friends. Emily is my friend and we are like sisters to each other.


    Everyone knows that she is an idol, buttely she has been struggling a lottely. Apart from that she has a skill that others do not know much about and that is management. She is a masters degree holder in management from the Knox University. I came over because of two reasons, one was to genuinely thank you and the other was to introduce Emily to you both. If you can, please lend her a hand."


    Han Lingshi and Hao Ren exchanged a gaze, and thedy nodded. Hao Ren smiled and said, "You do not have to do this, Miss Grand. Miss Parkins might not recognize me, but I certainly do. We used to be ssmates in high school and she was our ss rep. I would have approached her for a business coboration after this event myself. So, it should be me thanking you."


    The twodies were surprised and Emily tried to recall Hao Ren for a few seconds before she eximed, "You are Silent Ren!"


    Her eyes almost turned pink when she found that the person from her past had be so rich. She was not immune to the charm Hao Ren held at this moment. Many women silently wanted to get close to him but the young man had always maintained his distance and did not intend to think of anyone other than Han Lingshi.


    Han Lingshi frowned when she saw this, and the young man saw it from the corner of his eye. Emily put up a smile and extended her hand to pat Hao Ren on his shoulder when the young man said, "Allow me to introduce to my better half, Han Lingshi."


    Han Lingshi smiled beautifully before she extended her hand to catch Emily''s frozen hand, and said, "Nice to meet you, Miss Parkins, I did not expect you to be an old ssmate of my husband."


    Han Lingshi was marking her territory and showing thedy her true spot. Emily woke up from the stupor and came back to reality as she greeted Han Lingshi.


    Then she said, "Sil... President Hao, I did not expect you to have grown into a tycoon. You have to help me now for the sake of being old ssmates."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Do not worry, I will help you, but I will make you work like hell."


    The girl nodded and Hao Ren told her that he will contact her tomorrow and left the ce. Millie Grand sighed and said, "Emily, do whatever you want, but do not cross this demonic duo."


    Emily was a sensible person and said, "Do you think I am a fool? Han Lingshi will erase my existence. That gaze of hers is not normal. Also, Hao Ren has changed a lot too. They won''t allow the idea of a third person in their world. I am not yet insane enough to court death.


    But some people are not as wise as I am."


    Millie smiled and said, "Do you really think Shun Family will suffer?"


    Emily replied, "Whether they suffer or not, it will be clear very soon. These two do not look like people who will leave anything to chance."


    Indeed, she was right. The morning followed by the night will be so bright that it would blind many people.


    ...


    Dream''s Note:I know that I am behind my weekly goal, but I have been unwell and rather busy with personal issues. However, I hope that things will be on track by Monday, and I will be back and making up for the missing chapters from this week. Thank you for your support, it means a lot.

 Chapter 108 : Delivering Shock To The Enemies.

    It was Monday, the start of the week, many people dreaded it, but some people were particrly enraged, because they had to go to work with brace around their arm. This person was Shun Yang. His family was obviously surprised, and over the weekend they did try to attack Hao Ren by intimidating him, however, the young man just sent back a video with hiswyer and everything was sorted.


    Hao Ren told them directly that if they tried to act out and strong arm him, then the video will be admitted in the court ofw for assault. Han Nation did not allow anyone who is charged guilty in the court ofw to serve as a civil official.


    Shun Yang was eating his breakfast with a sneer on his face, and so were six other people on the table, which included his mother, father, sister-inw, two brothers, and finally their pet dog.


    At this moment, Old Man Shun''s phone rang. He frowned but as soon as he saw the caller ID he smiled and even stood up from his seat, looking like a different person altogether. He tapped the receive button and said, "Good morning, Secretary Lin."


    On the other side, Secretary Lin snorted and said, "Shun Jing, I did not expect that you would turn out to be such a corrupt and power hungry person. You are a stain in the name of the Han Nation Civil Servants. From today onward, you are suspended until further notice. You are grounded and not allowed to leave the city.


    If you fail to follow any of the mentioned terms, you will be dismissed and arrested."


    Shun Jing shivered, as his face paled. For a few seconds he thought the Secretary Lin was joking, and asked, "Secretary Lin, sir, are you joking with me?"


    Lin did not reply and disconnected the call right away. Shun Jing fell right back in his chair. Everyone around him was surprised, but the next moment, all the people received calls from their immediate superiors, and the collective shock was delivered to the Shun Family.


    ...


    Hao Ren was driving Han Lingshi to her office when thedy got the news. She smiled and said, "Shun Family has been delivered the first blow. What about the Hamil family?"


    Hao Ren turned the steering and replied, "When they reach their office. I will see you at lunch."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Good, by the way, I received an e-mail in the morning. It seems that your subsiding firm, Thunder Investments will be facing Empress Capitals for a few projects they are interested in."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied softly, "Why must wepete? Let''s enter a cooperation with equal input and equal benefits."


    Han Lingshi asked, "What do you want to do about the controlling votes? How will you distribute that?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "The problem with your Empress Capitaltely has been the habit of micro managing everything. This is why the projects that you have do not yield a greater result. Thunder Investments does not wish to micro manage. We use only a simple use, if they can not fulfil theirmitments then Thunder Investments take on the management and we create our own profit.


    Give them a chance to fight and they will surprise you, specially the ones who are cornered."


    Han Lingshi mumbled in understanding, "A cornered beast is the most dangerous thing in this world."


    Hao Ren nodded as the car came to a stop. The couple exchanged a kiss and a warm embrace before he walked her to the gates, and left under the eyes of many people. After the charity event, the newspaper covered the couple in great detail and it caused their following rise high among the masses.


    ...


    Hao Ren arrived at hispany and found Attorney Leigh waiting for him in the lobby. The young man greeted him and said, "Attorney Leigh, you turned in very early."


    The man smiled as he controlled his wheel chair to turn around and said, "I found sleeping hard with all the adrenaline rushing through me. If not for the fact that I cannot feel my legs, I would have been dancing already."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Well, let''s go we will talk in my cabin."


    He pushed the wheelchair through the office, while they discussed a few things about work. The people greeted Hao Ren with a subtle bow and he responded with a smile. In the cabin, Hao Ren did not sit behind his work table, but sat on the couch to be at the same eye level as Leigh.


    Leigh was about to say something when his phone rang. He smiled and put the call on speaker, on the other side, Delta Dickens said, "Sir, I have served the summons to the Boss of Hamil Infra, they were very shocked, just like you have predicted."


    Leigh smiled and said, "It is good Delta, but the work has just began. Go to the court archives and dig up anything and everything you can about them. I will meet you there soon."


    Delta epted themand and the call was disconnected. Hao Ren was smiling with a calm smile on his face, and said, "Attorney Leigh, I would like to ask you to file a petition with the city council. It is about how I want to restructure the abandoned industrial Area into a research center. I will have a proper key note emailed to you by the end of the day.


    As a legal counsel you can check the loop holes and file it for me."


    Leigh nodded and agreed to the task. Then Hao Ren asked, "If you do not mind, can you tell me how you ended up in the chair?"


    Leigh sighed and said, "It was a car ident, my lower spine and the nerves rted to the lower bodies were damaged and by the time I reached the hospital, the damage had be permanent."


    Hao Ren thought about it and nodded. Then he bade farewell to the attorney after a few minutes. He arranged for Leigh to drop the guy off to the court personally. Then he came to the research and development department. us was holding a weekly meeting and they had been doing good.


    Thepany had justunched a smart ecosystem and the range of appliances they provided for it was liked by people a lot.


    Hao Ren gestured for us to finish the meeting while he waited and looked around at the prototypes. Usually it was Xiao Mei would pass on his words to thepany. This was the first time he hade here so obviously, he was curious.


    After us was finished with his meeting he came over to Hao Ren. He asked, "President, is there anything you need?"


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "I wish to start a new project. To help the people who are born with some deformity. What do you think about it?"


    us asked, "Do you mean smart prosthetics?"


    Hao Ren nodded and us said, "There are people in the Tulip Nation, they have been researching on this subject for a long time. They have made progress but it is very expensive as well. They electrode transntation is a costly process. We will need a lot of money for this."


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "I want to develop the prototype first and then we can see how it goes. Saving people is not an easy task, first let us make sure that we have the skill to save them."


    us nodded and replied with a smile, "I will look after this project personally, being the director makes one quite useless."


    The two of them were almost the same age, and so they bantered with each other. Hao Ren was in thepany only, and he was working very dedicatedly. It was lunch time when he received a call from the reception desk that Shun Yang hade over to meet him. Hao Ren replied, "Tell him that I am busy. I have an important meeting after lunch and I am leaving for that."


    He was not going to allow this man a chance to beg for mercy. However, he also said, "Call the guards if he does not give in. Have them guide him out of the office."


    ...


    He left the office and he really found Shun Yang being escorted to his vehicle under the res of four guards. He came to the Empress International and cooked a simple meal for his wife, who said, "Ren, we should head over to your house tonight. I want to be away when the Shun Family burns."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Fine, as youmand, Your Majesty."


    Han Lingshi blushed at his adoring expression and smacked his shoulder. The two of them had cast a web that left their enemies no other way to go around. Hao Ren called his parents and told them about their n and the old people agreed.


    Hao Ren suddenly thought of something and said, "Lingshi, we will need off-road vehicles. The sedans are too low to the ground."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I will call Cousin Shen to tag along, he has seven of those fuel drinking beasts."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It just so happens I have to thank him for the help in that Maria issue."


    Han Lingshi nodded without objection. Then the two got to their own tasks. They would be leaving the capital tonight.

 Chapter 109: Leonard Hamil Seeks Mercy.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi left their office and came back home in the evening to prepare for the over night journey. The couple had just returned home, when the security guards informed them that Yue Shenlong hase over. Hao Ren went inside to pack, while Han Lingshi and Tang Zen were left to greet the young man.


    A few minutester when Yue Shenlong came upstairs he had a perplexed expression on his face. Han Lingshi asked, "What happened?"


    Yue Shenlong replied, "Big cousin, howe Hao Ren found so many skilled people? When they gazed at me downstairs I felt as if I am naked."


    Han Lingshi almostughed out loud and said, "They are from the special forces, all retired from battle injuries so they can be very intimidating. Come in, wee to my home."


    Yue Shenlong raised his brow and followed her inside, he wanted to make ament when she introduced the ce to be her home, but suddenly spotted Tang Zen looking at him. Han Lingshi said, "This is my mother-inw."


    Then she turned to look at Tang Zen and said, "Ma, this is my maternal uncle''s son, Yue Shenlong."


    Tang Zen nodded with a smile and said, "Wee, would it be okay if I address you as Xiao Shen?"


    Yue Shenlong smiled brightly and nodded as he bowed, "Greetings auntie. I hope you have been well."


    The trio came to the living room, and they began to catch up about the past few days. After half an hour, Hao Ren came out of his room with two suitcases in tow. Old Master Hao came out at the same time with a simr luggage. The father and son did not say much, and pulled them to the living room.


    It was not that they did not want the women to work, however, they knew that thedies would call for them when in need. Hao Ren nodded to Yue Shenlong and said, "Ma, we are ready. I suggest that we leave now and eat something on the way. What do you think?"


    Tang Zen frowned and said, "Xiao Shen came to your house for the first time, he should have a meal here."


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "It is not that I do not want to host him, but within half an hour, the Jade Capital will catch fire from the spark we have let out. I do not wish to be caught in this trouble. If you think I am making things up, then ask Lingshi."


    Han Lingshi spoke up as if waiting for the cue, "Ma, the people who have been messing with us are about to face legal actions, and despite anything. Media wille to chase after us. Can we leave now? I will host Xiao Long when wee back."


    Yue Shenlong curiously asked, "Say, big cousin, whom did you guys screw up?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Shun family, and the Hamil family."


    Yue Shenlong stood up from his seat and eximed, "Are you two trying to turn the Jade Capital upside down?"


    Hao Ren clicked his tongue and said, "These guys bought this over themselves. Who asked Shun Yang to talk back to me and act as if Lingshi was his property? Hmph, forget it, help me take the luggage out."


    That said, he directly dragged the two suitcases from his father''s side to Yue Shenlong and led him out of the house. Tang Zen frowned but Han Lingshi mellowed her out with a smile. Empress Dowager had fallen under the smile trap of the Princess Consort.


    Old Master Hao watched the scene and sighed internally.


    ...


    There were three cars and the sitting arrangement was simple, Han Lingshi and Hao Ren were in the first car, while the old couple was in the second car. The guards took the third car, this allowed them to keep privacy and stay secure too.


    Yue Shenlong was happy to be the driver of the old couple. The three cars headed out of the rising sun residency at seven in the evening. While they left for a good trip the higher society of the Jade Capital was akin to an ant on a stove.


    Hamil Family was served with summons and the Shun Family was under investigation. The two news were akin to fire in dry grasnds. The entire city was not aware about it. What worried them the most was the fact that the people who came over to investigate the Shun Family were from special division and were residents of another city.


    To tame the ground snake they sent falcons from the skies. A shakedown at this level was something none of the people ever expected.


    ...


    Leonard Hamil was walking back and forth, thinking about how he should get revenge against Hao Ren for doing this to him. His father was also getting worried by the same situation. They had been cutting corners despite knowing that it was akin to raring a snake.


    Just when Leonard Hamil wanted to call someone, he heard a few loud steps moving towards him. He turned around and saw his father being supported by a few guards. He hurriedly moved over, only to be pped in the face. The old man sat down on the couch and said, "I, Chikara Hamil have never suffered a humiliation like this. Some two dime punk walked into my office and served me a summon. Bullshit!


    Why did this happen? Because I trust a nipoop of a son."


    Leonard did not say anything, all his life has been about the family business and getting a big share for himself so that he could live his life peacefully with his wife. He has tolerated abuse from his father, and even had to tolerate a second brother who wasn''t even his brother.


    Leonard Hamil took a deep breath and walked out of the room. He did not want to suffer the muttering nags of the old man. He was angry, because the person who did this was Hao Ren, how did the situation turn into this debacle. If the inquiry went through, Hamil Infra will end, and his father would kill him too.


    Leonard Hamil came to the garden, took out his mobile phone and dialed Hao Ren''s number. He wanted to vent, so who better than Hao Ren.


    ...


    Hao Ren was driving the car and they were about to get through the city limit gate, when his phone rang. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Leonard Hamil is calling you."


    Hao Ren chuckled and asked, "Connect."


    The call as epted and on the other side, Leonard Hamil yelled, "You bastard, Hao Ren if you have the gutse and fight me face to face. You coward. Going after me in such a manner, how do you even sleep at night."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Hahaha, Young Master Hamil. I do not sleep at night, not at all. I have a wife to serve. I think you will understand what I mean better than the others, right?"


    Leonard was so angry that he could not process what Hao Ren said, he kept on yelling for five minutes, before Hao Ren sighed and said, "Leonard Hamil, I wonder if anyone else knows about Chan Ling."


    Thest two words were akin to a bullet that was shot through the phone and poured Leonard Hamil''s brains on the other side. The call was disconnected. Han Lingshi raised her brow and said, "Oh, I did not expect you to use such a card Ren. You have be very cunning."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Sometimes, one has to pull out the ace up their sleeves."


    As soon as his words dropped his phone rang again. Hao Ren picked up and said, "Before you start yapping, let me tell you that I have been long aware of your rtionship with Chan Ling for years now. Who told you toe sneakily in the college festival. Anyhow, you only need to know that what happens in the court, you will be sent to prison, and then your love story wille to an end."


    Leonard Hamil gulped, he did not lose his calm this time, and asked, "What do you want? Tell me, what do you want? I will give up everything to you, but please I cannot go to the prison. Chan will be left behind and my daughter... she..."


    Hao Ren raised his brow, and remarked, "I did not expect you to be a family man, Young Master Hamil. However, the situation is very difficult because of your actions."


    Leonard Hamil took a deep breath and said, "I will give away fifty percent of shares in the Hamil Infra. I will give you whatever you want, but please do not kill me."


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "Fine, I will give you a chance,pensate the people who have been harmed because of your malpractice, and put your father under house arrest. Then you can call me,"


    That said, he disconnected the call, and Han Lingshi asked, "Why did you go easy on him?"


    Hao Ren shrugged his shoulders and said, "Perhaps I am an emotional human being."


    The car drove off, while the invisible mes covered the upper ss of the Jade Capital City.


    ...


    Dream''s note:Does anyone recall which vige did Mister Hao and Empress Hao belonged to? Please tell me the name of that ce, I forgot about it. I need to write about that ce and do not want the naming to be wrong.

 Chapter 110: Returning To The Town.

    Hao Ren did not bother with anything that happened with Leonard Hamil. In his mind, since the people did not hesitate while doing wrong, then why did they fear what wasing for them. Hao Ren was not yet cruel enough to quote, ''It is god''s decision to forgive you, my task is just to send you to him.''


    His parents have taught him about how good would be rewarded by good. In the past he was an avid believer of that, but after his sister passed away, he gave up on that. Leonard Hamil has been messing around with him, and so, he had iting.


    Hao Ren put things aside and focused on driving the car through the night. His driving skills surprised Yue Shenlong who was following him bumper to bumper. The journey was eight hours long and they had to stop three times to fill the tank. Hao Ren could not help but feel vexed at this. He did not like the pollution and the cost of the fuel.


    Dawn was about to break when they entered the mountainous region. The vehicle slowed down a lot but Han Lingshi woke up. The cars they used were all off road vehicles but they were very luxurious and the rides werefortable.


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes and was taken aback by the beautiful scenery thaty before her. Hao Ren looked at her and smiled, "Wee to the Gateway to Heaven, My Love."


    Han Lingshi woke up from her stupor and asked, "Gateway to heaven?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It is a local folklore in my town that if heaven exists, then it must exist somewhere inside the mountains because you can find absolutely everything there. The green trees, the quiet sound of nature, the fresh water streams flowing down to quench your thirst. The peace someone feels when they get to sit down quietly in the mountains radiating through there soul.


    That is why the human establishments at the foot of the mountain are called the gateway to heavens."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "That''s fascinating. This is my first time this far north in the country. I wonder if I would be able to experience that heaven you speak of."


    Hao Ren looked at her and asked, "I thought wherever I am is where your heaven resides. How hurtful."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and ignored the young man as she watched the lush green plot ofnd on the side. The ce was filled with crop and water. Some people would eventually found working there. Hao Ren drove carefully and said, "We have arrived."


    Looking through the windshield, Han Lingshi found an arching gateway which was engraved with font, "Wee to The Golden Bloom Town."


    Han Lingshi pulled down the shades in the front, checked her face in the mirror and then let out a sigh of relief as the car entered the passage. Hao Ren asked with an amused expression on his face, "What are you doing Lingshi?"


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and said, "I am your bride, you might not care what the people think about me, but Ma surely would mind. Humans are astonishingly judgmental."


    Hao Ren let out a low chuckle and said, "You sound like Ma."


    The two people bantered around as the vehicles crossed the gateway, and then they made their way to the old home where the Hao Family lived. Many people in the remote regions practiced the habit of getting up early. A few of the elders were already up and about at the break of dawn and when they saw three forest green vehicles moving on the roads slowly they were all surprised.


    In this remote town, none had such domineering vehicles. After a few minutes, the three vehicles stopped next to a two floor vi, and Hao Ren got down from the car. He opened the door and helped Han Lingshi get down, before he locked the vehicle and went to help his parents.


    Tang Zen and Old Man Hao were old, but they did not feel difort in the journey. Empress Hao praised Yue Shenlong a lot. Hao Ren dragged the luggage inside the living room, and then he took out a house bot that was stored in the back of the guards vehicle.


    He had nned to bring the bot over to help his mother with the cleaning, and a bunch of other appliances were also there. The house bot was good, it cleaned up a lot of dust with great efficiency, and after everything was sorted, Tang Zen began to make amodation adjustments for them.


    The house was located in remote town, but it was not small. It had six rooms altogether. The family stayed at the first floor while the guests had the bedrooms on the ground floor. Yue Shenlong was given Hao Ren''s old room. Which was so minimalistic and clean that Yue Shenlong could not believe that someone lived here.


    On the contrary, Han Lingshi was surprised by how colorful and organized Hao Mei''s room was. The beige and white decor, with various paintings on the walls. She saw a flute ced on the hooks on a wall and asked, "Did your sister y this flute?"


    Hao Ren turned his head to look at the flute and said, "Yeah, she did. Hehe."


    He let out a soft chuckle at the end, and Han Lingshi looked at him in askance. The young man said, "Well, I will go visit her."


    Everyone was surprised by his sudden announcement, and Tang Zen said, "Go, clean the site properly."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "Okay, see you."


    Han Lingshi said, "I will go along with you."


    Hao Ren shrugged his shoulders and said, "Only if you are well rested, it is quite a hike."


    Tang Zen narrowed her gaze and said, "Brat, take your old man''s bike, don''t make my daughter-inw hike the Belly Mountain."


    Hao Ren nodded, and then after some preparation the two of them left the house.


    ...


    Dream''s Note:I have shortened this chapter to bridge the arrival in the town, stay tuned for the next one.

 Chapter 111: In The Cemetry.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi left the house on a bicycle. The young man pedaled while the youngdy sat behind him on the carriage.


    Hao Ren introduced a few spots and neighbors to her while skimming through the streets before they came out on the main road. The two of them were dressed in clean track suits so it was not hard to ride.


    Han Lingshi had her arms coiled around Hao Ren''s waist. After a few minutes of riding, she remarked, "Ren, I didn''t expect your abs to be so firm and defined."


    The young man chuckled and replied, "Thank you. I also have something topliment you about but I''d rather not."


    Han Lingshi was confused when suddenly they ran over a bump and she tightened her grip on Hai Ren. It was at this moment she realized the hidden meaning of his words and could not stop herself from pinching his waist hard.


    Hao Ren winced and almost lost bnce. In his mind he was thinking why was he still not strong enough to bear the pain from a simple pinch. He realized, ''Fuck, does Lingshi has the skill of death pinch that many FLs used to have in novels? I need to be mindful of what I say around her.''


    Hao Ren fell silent and focused on riding the bicycle up the small mountain. Han Lingshi asked, "Why is the cemetery up on the mountain?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Because it is peaceful there."


    Thedy nodded and then she focused on the scenery that changed at a quick pace. Hao Ren was enjoying the ride and suddenly he began to sing, "Up on the mountain lives a king. His cow wears a bell that goes, ting ting ting¡­


    Up on the mountain lives a beast. They sleep under the sun and under the moon they feast.


    The king fights daily to keep the cow safe. The beasts don''t back down cause life is a race.


    Up on the mountain lives a king¡­"


    Han Lingshi asked, "Bard Ren, what song is this."


    Hao Ren chuckled before he put on a serious expression and answered, "Your Majesty, it is a folk song made by the ancestors to keep the children from running to the mountains alone."


    Han Lingshi nodded and then asked, "What about the Mountain King? Is he not a good figure?"


    The young man shrugged his shoulders and said, "How would I know? I never had an audience with him. My poor heart only knows you, Empress Han."


    Han Lingshi understood that he did not know the reason behind this song, and then she chuckled before patting the back of her husband gently, "Bard Ren, you have done good. If you please this seat like this, you might be rewarded."


    The two of them were very carefree as they climbed the mountain. After two hours, Hao Ren stopped the bicycle at the entrance of the cemetery. There were many tombstones in sight, and the two became silent. Hao Ren then held Han Lingshi''s hand as he led her in. They walked through the rows of tombstones before they arrived near a peach tree.


    Under the tree was a slightly dusty white tombstone. Hao Ren said, "Mei liked the color white."


    Han Lingshi nodded, as she looked at the wildly growing weeds and other nts. Hao Ren sighed and said, "Well, I will clean it up."


    He took off his shoes, and rolled his track pants, and took off his jacket also. Han Lingshi was about to do the same when the young man said, "Lingshi, do you want Empress Dowager to dere me a rebel and hang my ass on the pike?"


    Han Lingshiughed as she shook her head. Hao Ren turned to look at the side, and pointed at a shed in the distance. He said, "Do you see that ce? You can rest there, I will handle things here. Come back when the rest of the people arrive."


    Han Lingshi did not reply and watched him pull on the weeds with his bare hands for quite a while. Then Hao Ren began to use a small hoe that he had bought from him to clean the dirt and soil from the sides. The process was slow and it was arduous, but he did notin at all.


    Han Lingshi watched him and could not help but think how he was still so active. He had been up for more than twenty four hours by now. The over night drive wasfortable but the brain of a normal human does need rest.


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "Are you thinking how I am so active?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised but then she nodded and Hao Ren said, "It is because I consumed the spirit rejuvenation potion in the car. I will tell you the details of thatter, but first, you go and rest."


    Han Lingshi did not ask more, since he said he would tell herter, she believed in him, and walked over to the shed. Hao Ren got busy in cleaning the ce and making it spotless. Han Lingshi sat on a bench under the shed, and watched him with eyes brimming with love and affection.


    After a few minutes, she sensed a cold breeze blowing against her and she closed her eyes and stretched her body. When she opened her eyes, she found a youngdy sitting next to her on the bench. She let out a wail because thedy was looking at her with a faint smile.


    When Han Lingshi wailed, the girl smiled and asked, "Did I scare you? I apologize."


    Han Lingshi ced her hand on her chest and calmed down, however, after a few moments, her face paled and it was drained of color. She opened her eyes wide, and jumped away from thedy. She wanted to run away, but suddenly, her body came to a halt. It was as if she was pushing against a wall.


    Han Lingshi broke out in cold sweat, and her body was shivering, and her heart was beating so fast that she felt it is about to explode. The youngdy said, "Take a deep breath and calm down, I am not a ghost as you think I am."


    Han Lingshi turned around with a reflex action and found that the youngdy was still sitting on the bench with a rather sad expression. She pointed at thetter and asked, "How... How can you be alive?"


    The youngdy sighed and replied, "It is a long story, would you like to sit down before I tell you what is going on?"


    Read thetest on m_v-l''e-NovelBin


    Han Lingshi shook her head and turned around to yell, "Ren!"


    She shouted his name at the top of her voice, but Hao Ren did not seem to hear her. The youngdy said, "He can''t hear. No one can. This ce is my barrier. Han Lingshi, I came here to see them, and I bear no ill will. But I hope you can listen to me, because even if you tell him what happened, you won''t be able to prove it."


    Han Lingshi turned around and took out her phone. She quickly said, "Xiao Mei, alert Ren that I am in danger."


    However, she realized that her phone was off. She could not believe what was going on. Earlier, she was scared, then she was angry, but now, she was shocked. Her phone was fine before thisdy came over. How could it just turn off? She tried to turn it on, but it did not work.


    Han Lingshi backed off in a corner and sat down on the ground while crying as she gazed at the youngdy in white dress.


    The youngdy sighed, and stood up. She came over to Han Lingshi, who whimpered, "Do note near me. Please, spare me."


    Thedy in white sat down beside her and said, "Do you really think I am a bad person?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head like a rattle, she was really scared, but the youngdy looked at her calmly, which made the former nod her head. The youngdy chuckled and remarked, "You are very much like Ren."


    Then the person asked, "Why do you think I am a bad person? Is it because my brother is cleaning my grave and I am sitting next to you totally fine and pristine?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head, she was good at sensing the intent from other people. At this moment, the youngdy did not have any malice in her eyes or voice. She said, "I have no idea what is going on here, but whatever the reason, it does not seem big enough to break his heart like that. That is why, you are the biggest viin in my eyes, Hao Mei."


    The youngdy who appeared beside Han Lingshi was none other than Hao Mei, the supposedly dead elder sister of Hao Ren.

 Chapter 112: Hao Mei.

    Hao Mei smiled at Han Lingshi when thetter called her a viin. She said in a soft voice, "Well, I guess you are right."


    She turned her head to look through the barrier and said, "I am indeed a viin for leaving him alone."


    Han Lingshi snorted and asked coldly, "What difference does that make now? I don''t think you have any intentions to meet him. Do you?"


    Hao Mei was very beautiful and at this moment her face was a definition of sadness and pain. She took a deep breath and said, "If it was the past, then I would have watched him from a distance. However, now, things have changed."


    Han Lingshi was confused but did not ask much. She didn''t like Hao Mei now. Thetter smiled and said, "Ever since you met him, Ren''s destiny has changed."


    After a pause she continued, "My family does not belong to this world, but a ce called spirit shimmer continent. Hao Family was a big name in that world until the enemies decided to put us down for good. Only my parents were out of the house that day, and thus they survived the cmity.


    Because they were betrayed by the person whom they trusted the most, they had no where to go. They came to settle in the world of mortals. I was born with clear spirit meridians, and it was my destiny to be a cultivator. Ren, in contrast to me was born to be a normal human.


    My parents worked to keep up with the mortal world and also ventured in the cultivation world to get me the resources I needed to grow stronger.


    When Ren was eighteen, I had to leave this world to go and venture in the cultivation realm. Or my strength would be limited."


    Han Lingshi could not help but ask, "Why not tell him?"


    Hao Mei smiled and said, "His world revolved around me and our parents. He had no attachment to the world outside. No friends, no love debts. If we were to tell him, he would definitelye along to the Spirit Shimmer Continent. It would not be safe for him there with his clogged meridians.


    At first, I did not want to leave, but the Department of Extraordinary human beings controls every one with special talents. I did not wish to be a puppet and so we staged this drama and I faked my death. Believe me when I say this, I have never been at peace or happy because of that. Ren is my brother, and the bond we had was something words can never define.


    How could I be happy to just watch him from a distance? When he closed his heart, and no one was there to help him. You have no idea how much I hated myself for it."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Then what changed?"


    Hao Mei looked at Han Lingshi and said, "You came."


    Han Lingshi was confused and Hao Mei said, "Ever since he met you, his destiny seemed to have awaken from a slumber. He has be stronger, and very decisive. It won''t be too long before he surpasses me in terms of strength and skill."


    Han Lingshi asked, "If so, why didn''t you meet him sooner?''


    Hao Mei passed her a bitter smile and replied, "The enemies of the Hao family are still hunting me, how can I endanger him?"


    Han Lingshi narrowed her eyes and asked, "What if they found you now?"


    Hao Mei shook her head and replied, "They will not do anything to me, Empress Han."


    Han Lingshi frowned as she did not understand what Hao Mei meant. Thetter said, "You will find the truth when the timees, but I hope, that when it happens, you do not abandon him."


    Han Lingshi clenched her fist and said, "Not even for the entire world."


    Hao Mei smiled and replied, "Love is cruel emotion. It can make you an angel and it can also make you a demon. When you find the truth and make a decision. I hope you mean what you mean."


    Han Lingshi smirked and asked, "Is this the reason you don''t go before him. Are you afraid that he will turn into a demon?"


    Hao Mei nodded, she did not have anything to hide. She said, "You know how deeply he loves people. Even if he does not say anything, the lovees out on its own. If I go before him. He will grow to hate me, and while he will not do anything to me, he will destroy himself."


    Han Lingshi was obviously aware of this, and she asked, "Earlier you said that you staged the drama of death to get away from the world of mortals, does that mean your parents are aware of it?"


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "Yes, they are. However, they had no other choice. If the people from DEHB had found me, they would have done everything in their power to get a hold of me. My parents are strong, but if there is a movement in the mortal world, it will attract attention of the people from Spirit Shimmer Continent."


    Han Lingshi frowned and said, "Where is this continent that you speak of?"


    Find more chapters on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Hao Mei sighed and replied, "You will know when the timees. For now, I must leave. My time is up."


    Thedy in white then turned to look at the young man wiping ''her'' grave. She sighed and said, "Forgive me."


    Then she turned to look at Han Lingshi and took out three things out of nowhere. She said, "I know you hate me, but please ept these as my meeting gifts to you."


    Han Lingshi wanted to refuse but Hao Mei said, "If you wish to be by his side for the time eternal, you must have these."


    The words caused Han Lingshi to hesitate, and Hao Mei said, "The first gift is a meridian cleansing pill. It will remove all the impurities in your body and allow you to absorb spiritual energy that resides in the void."


    She took a pause and said, "The second is a Heaven Level Cultivation Sutra, Nine Empress Revolutions. You need to memorize it and chant the words while meditating and you will gradually grow stronger. Thest but not the least is this."


    Out of nowhere, Hao Mei took out an icy blue long sword. Han Lingshi was was shocked, and asked, "What the hell do you mean by giving me a sword? Carrying weapons is illegal."


    Hao Mei took a deep breath and said, "This sword is unlike the others you have seen. It is protection talisman. It will conceal your aura and keep you safe from the eyes of the DEHB. Those bastards love to lurk in the shadows."


    Han Lingshi was still in a daze while all this happened. Hao Mei said, "I know you have a lot of questions to ask, but before you can bear the burden of the answers, make sure your shoulders don''t sink under the weight."


    Han Lingshi did not realize when Hao Mei stuffed the items in her hand and vanished. If for the items in her arms, she would have discarded everything as a dream. However, there she was, with a book and a white ceramic bottle in her hand. The biggest evidence was the three feet long sword in her hands.


    She mumbled, "How will I hide this thing?"


    That moment, something magical happened, as if waiting for her words, the longsword transformed into a small palm sized de which looked no different than apel pin. Han Lingshi shivered and suddenly she heard a phone ring.


    She almost jumped off the ground, and found Hao Ren calling her. Everyone from the family has gathered. He was calling her toe over. Han Lingshi told him that she will being over soon, and then quickly stuffed the items inside her tracksuit.


    Then she ran over to meet with the others. Hao Ren smiled and her, before he lit up three incense sticks and ced them on a small stone stand as he said, "Mei, I bought someone to meet you. This is Han Lingshi, she is my wife. She is just like how you used to tell me, a fairy. I hope you have been well over there. I am fine too, I have a smallpany and it is making profit.


    Old Boy Hao is getting slower these days, and Empress Hao is still a bully. She has ideas to recruit my wife in her camp. Please watch over me and tell her not to do this. Also, I miss you."


    As he spoke his voice was calm, but his eyes were filled with tears. Han Lingshi opened her mouth a few times but she could not say anything. She could see that Old Man Hao and Mrs. Hao were both look at him with guilt and sadness. They did not stop her from speaking her mind, because even if she did, it would be her choice.


    Han Lingshi sighed and patted his shoulder, Hao Ren was the most innocent and honest person she had seen in her life. He did not hesitate in showing his trust, but watching him suffer like this, she became even more determined to stay by his side, so that no one could harm him.


    ...


    Hao Mei watched the scene from a great distance and she said, "Xiao Ren, grow strong, there are a lot of things you need to do."


    ...


    Dream''s Note:We have a change in the reader ranking. I would like to thank, Acturus_Zero, StanLJP, and AntiRoxas for being the constant support needed. I would also like to mention Dangerlives for his gifts and suggestions, and Shadowlord for pointing out my mistakes from time to time. Thank you.

 Chapter 113: Spirit Of Unity. (Bonus Chapter)

    Hao Ren paid his respects to the grave, and then they all came back home together. Hao Ren noticed something weird, as he rode the bicycle down the hill. Han Lingshi rode in the car with his parents. He did not know what happened but their faces were not radiating positive vibes so to say. He shrugged it off thinking they must have been effected by paying respects to Hao Mei.


    ...


    In the car, Han Lingshi drove slow, and asked, "Are you both also as strong as Hao Mei?" Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Her voice was void of that softness she had in the past. Tang Zen and Hao Xinyuan knew this would happen but they were expressions did not change. The old man nodded and Tang Zen said, "We are far stronger than Hao Mei."


    Han Lingshi nodded and shifted the gears as she asked, "Can you tell me honestly that there was not other way to handle this situation?"


    Tang Zen nodded while sitting in the passenger seat as she said, "You must have heard of the DEHB from Xiao Mei. They control the power distribution very strictly in the world of mortals."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Howe you two managed to sneak past their detection if they are so powerful?"


    Hao Xinyuan replied, "We sealed our cultivation. We gave up on absorbing the spiritual energy to advance further in our realms. We only acted when we needed to get Xiao Mei the resources she needed. That is how."


    Han Lingshi nodded, her eyes were calm and indifferent. She did not care if these people were Hao Ren''s parents, but they were the people responsible for hurting him deeply. She continued asking, "Then tell me, how do these people detect others?"


    Tang Zen replied, "The oracles or the seekers are responsible for detecting the presence of a human who has broken through the shackles of a normal mortal. These people are called Extraordinary and they have different levels and ssifications.


    Some people achieve this state by ident and end up with half baked powers. These half baked ones are taken in by the DEHB while the rest are sent to the Spirit Shimmer Continent. Seekers or Oracles can sense big changes in the spiritual energy flow of this world. That''s all I know."


    Han Lingshi asked, "When do you think would be a good time to tell him the truth? You cannot keep him in the dark forever, can you?"


    She looked at the two people from the corner of her eyes, she wasn''t afraid that they would kill her, because they did not have such intent. On the contrary, their eyes were brimming with guilt.


    Hao Xinyuan said, "When he enters the spirit gathering realm and senses its presence. Only then he would be strong enough to take a step in the Spirit Shimmer Continent and learn how to walk the path."


    Han Lingshi nodded and asked, "Hao Mei gave me a few things, how do I use them?"


    Tang Zen said, "You should eat the pill before you go to freshen up in the morning. Then learn the contents of the book, and the sword follows your will. It was forged with a strand of your hair as the core. It can transform itself into any form and size as long as you wish it. You will need to imagine that form and size very clearly.


    The sword has three uses, one is to feed on all the spiritual energy that leaks from you and prevent detection, another is to protect you from sneak attacks and even bullets, thest is to use it as a tool to attack someone. However, make sure you wear it in a manner it is not visible to others. You will get to know the rest from your family."


    Han Lingshi almost ran the car into a pole when she heard this. She stopped at the side and asked, "Is my family like you people too?"


    Tang Zen nodded and said, "I don''t think they are as strong as we are, but they should have some knowledge of spiritual cultivation. Your mother is the strongest among them all, second only to your grandmother."


    Han Lingshi could not believe what she just heard right now. Tang Zen went on to tell her a few more things, and even had the youngdy talk to her parents inside the car. The call confirmed that the Han Family had some martial arts lineage but they were not a big name in the cultivation world and were still normal humans who gave up martial skills in order to make money.


    If there was someone who was still actively practicing, that was the Old Master of the Yue Family. Yue Shenlong''s grandfather.


    ...


    Hao Mei was sitting on a chair inside a room filled with books. Before her sat two otherdies, Tang Zen and Yue Shi. Yes, the former had travelled such a great distance in a few minutes and came to meet the two of them.


    Gao Yue asked, "I was curious to find the reason why Master Hao and Madam Tang were living amongst the mortals even when they have reached such high levels. It turns out to be you."


    Hao Mei nodded, and said, "The things parents can do to save their children from the danger in the world is truly astonishing."


    The olddy nodded, while Yue Shi asked, "Why did they tell her about us though? If Lingshi treats us as viins, then what shall we do?"


    Hao Mei shook her head as she replied calmly, "That won''t happen. The reason they did this is to make sure that Lingshi grows closer to Ren. By now, I think you all havee to an understanding that their fates are tangled. They are destined for great things. Your daughter has a potential that exceeds many of the so called talents in the Spirit Shimmer Continent. Do not worry too much about her.


    As long as she is calm and level headed, she will strive through this."


    Gao Yue nodded as she asked, "What made youe over here, Daoist Hao?"


    Daoist was a title only used for active practitioners. Hao Mei sighed and said, "I came here to bring you all a few things. You need to restart your practice and grow stronger. The two youngsters would not be able to handle the things that are about to happen in the future. DEHB is not going to sit back and watch them grow strong. So, to help them you all need to be stronger.


    Your foundations are steady and you still practice as an exercise to stay fit. If you follow the techniques I have for you all, you will be strong beyond your imagination."


    Gao Yue asked, "Before I agree to your proposal, may I ask why do you mean that the fates of Xiao Ren and Xiao Ling are entangled?"


    Hao Mei thought for a bit, ''I cannot say that it is something that author came up with, can I?''


    She said, "Han Lingshi was born with the providence of a phoenix, right?"


    Yue Shi nodded in confirmation and Hao Mei said, "In the past ten thousand years, there has been only one person like her. Ren was born with the providence of a dragon. However, due to someplication his providence was weak. To reignite his providence, he needed the grace of a phoenix.


    Han Lingshi is the phoenix that can awaken the dragon that resides inside Hao Ren. Do not worry, as long as he lives she will be safe, and as long as she stays beside him, his rise will never stop. At this moment, all they need is unity and time to reach the peak of the spirit world."


    Gao Yue and Yue Shi found these words to be poetic but too ridiculous. Hao Mei smiled and said, "You will know when the timees, but for now, please allow me to impart the techniques of cultivation and tools to conceal your movements from the DEHB."


    Thedies agreed and Hao Mei imparted them the skills mentally. She also gave them four books and pills along with six talismans. The entire Han Family needed to start cultivation and help Han Lingshi and Hao Ren.


    Yue Shi suddenly, asked, "What do we need to help the two of them with?"


    Hao Mei stood before the window and said, "You need to stay safe, because if their enemies got a handle of you all, it will effect their states of mind and cause them to go astray or worse, die."


    That said, she vanished from the ce. Han Family did not expect such a thing to happen, and Hao Mei only told the real truth to the twodies. In the past when they looked into the Hao Family, they found nothing, and guessed them to be superior, however, them being so superior that the means of normal world could not find anything about them was a surprise.


    No wonder they could not find anything about the two elders. Yue Shi said, "I will go home and check on things with my father. I think I would be able to find some answers as to what is happening."


    Gao Yue nodded and said, "Go, take Yulie with you. She has been home ever since Xuexue left. Her skills will be helpful to you."


    ...


    While the Han Family was trying to look deeper into the topic, Han Lingshi was feeling betrayed and sad. She did not expect that not only would her inws hide such things from her, but even her own family never let her know about the so called martial lineage. This was an utter breach of trust.


    The car stood outside the house of the Hao Family and Lingshi was still sitting inside. In this situation the only person she thought she could trust was Hao Ren. The reasons were simple, he was betrayed by his family, and did not know anything about this cultivation stuff. Another reason was the fact that he was the only person who hadn''t lied to her.


    Han Lingshi was a good judge of people, and she could tell from his gaze which looked at her, that he was a good man. She looked at Tang Zen and said, "Can I go back to Jade Capital tomorrow?"


    Tang Zen nodded and replied, "Yes, I sincerely apologize for all that is going on, but even if I try to justify all this, it won''t work. Please forgive us."


    Tang Zen bowed her head to Han Lingshi, who was surprised and angry. Thetter did not say a single word for a few minutes before she sighed and said, "Ma, leave it at this. I need some time to process it all."


    The olddy nodded and then the three of them got out of the vehicle. The timing was in sync with Hao Rening over on his bike. The young man smiled at Han Lingshi and asked, "Did you get tired from driving the car?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and hugged him tightly. Hao Ren was surprised but he could not understand what was going on with the youngdy. He embraced her and asked his parents with gestures if they said anything to her.


    The two elders shook their heads and Hao Ren stood patting the back of his wife in the doorway. Many retired old people saw this scene and smiled at him. Hao Ren sighed, and, suddenly, Han Lingshi asked him, "Can you swear on my life that you will never hide anything or lie to me, ever at all?"


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "What happened?"


    Han Lingshi asked, "Tell me first."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I swear upon your life, and my happiness to never lie to you."


    Han Lingshi nodded and buried her head in his chest. After a few moments, Hao Ren asked, "Did they tell you that I am their adopted child and that some old man left me trillions of inheritance? Do they want you to convince me to ept the inheritance and give them a share?"


    The youngdy was stunned and then she could not help butugh. After a few minutes, she tip-toed, and kissed Hao Ren before saying softly, "I love you, Ren. Thank you for being with me."


    Hao Ren returned the kiss and said, "I love you too, Lingshi. The pleasure is all mine."


    *Ding: Host, it is detected that the level of unity with the wife, Han Lingshi has grown to a spiritual level. Thus you are awarded with a cultivation technique, and a concealment skill. Would you like to withdraw?*

 Chapter 114: Titan.

    Hao Ren was stuck in a daze, he was excited, the world of mystical creatures and spiritual beasts that he always imagined just came to reality. However, the crux of it ally in the unity with his wife. It was because of Han Lingshi growing close to him that the system rewarded him with the cultivation technique.


    *<rification: None of the people around him knows about the system. They only take action ording to the threads of fate.>*


    He took a deep breath and asked in a soft voice, "Lingshi, no matter what happens, I will stay by your side. Forever, even in my death my heart belongs to you."


    Han Lingshi raised her head to look at him and said, "I swear on my life, I will be by your side forever."


    Hao Ren smiled and remarked, "I already knew about that."


    Han Lingshi could not help but smile at him and remark, "I never knew you were this cheeky."


    Hao Ren chuckled and replied, "I never knew you have be so romantic and upfront to embrace me before the elders."


    Han Lingshi was confused and suddenly a voice echoed from the side, "Oh my, Xiao Ren, you rascal, you got us such a pretty niece-inw. Good for you, brat."


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Hao Ren was well known to the elders of the town, because of his parents being honest county officials, and his sister being the star, he basked in their limelight. He loosened his embrace around Han Lingshi and said, "Uncle Joe, this is Han Lingshi, my wife."


    Uncle Joe raised his brow and put his hand on his waist as he asked, "What do you mean wife? Did you marry her without inviting all of us?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Before you bunch of old boys get angry, let me tell you, we only registered marriage in the office. We are yet to hold the wedding ceremony. Our families just came to an understanding and we will be holding the ceremony in spring. You all are invited."


    Uncle Joe was a burly man who retired from the forces, and he nodded in affirmation. He said, "Good boy, Xiao Ren. Now, introduce us to our Niece-inw."


    Hao Ren nodded and introduced Han Lingshi to everyone one at a time. The elders in the street were happy with this attitude. They had not expected the young couple to be so polite. After all, they were not fools to not notice the three vehicles, and the four guards who were watching them like hawks staring at their prey.


    To be honest, they were all a bit intimidated. However, Hao Ren gazed at the guards and they calmed down. Uncle Joe walked up to the boys and asked, "Youds are very good, tell me are you from SF?"


    The four men were surprised, and old man Joe gave his introduction. They all suddenly stood up straight in attention and saluted him. The people did not expect an old colonel to be living in this town. He out ranked them and thus was the superior. Army had different rules and regtions. Once an officer, always an officer.


    After an hour, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi came back inside the house, and Tang Zen asked them a few generic questions. Han Lingshi maintained her filial daughter-inw role. She knew that for Hao Ren''s sake she would have to do this. Hao Ren said, "I will take a shower and get some sleep."


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "I will be handling the business with Leonard Hamil. Also, I have to catch up with Young Master Ye and find the status of the Shun Family fire."


    Hao Ren scratched the back of his head and said, "I should do it along with you."


    Han Lingshi shook her head with a smile and said, "You haven''t slept in the past twenty-four hours, your body needs rest. Go, sleep first. I will handle these minor things."


    Hao Ren nodded and headed to the bedroom, he first took a shower and then came to his bed. He took a deep breath and thought, ''System, what is the reward you gave me for a spiritual union with Lingshi?''


    *Ding: Host, you have bee rewarded a cultivation technique and a concealment technique. Would you like to withdraw it?*


    Hao Ren replied with excitement, ''Yes.''


    *Ding: The information will be now transmitted to your brain. Please sense it carefully.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and the information began flowing in his mind slowly. There were stages in the cultivation technique. The first level was to learn how to sense spirit energy, for that a person needed to meditate under the rising sun and the setting moon.


    The second step of the technique needed the energy flow from Baihui Acupoint located at the top of the head to Shenting Acupoint on the forehead. Then passing through the Taiyang Acupoint on the Temple, then flowing to the point where the ear joins the temple also called the Ermen Acupoint.


    The energy then weave through the Qingming Acupoint located at the inner corner of the eye followed by the Philtrum Acupoint located in the space between the upper lip and the nose.


    Then the spiritual energy will move internally before reaching the Yamen Acupoint found at the back of the neck in the first vertebra and then to Fengchi Acupoint located right beside the former.


    It will then move to the Renying, Danzhong, Juque, Qihai, and Zhangmen Acupoints respectively. The locations of all these acupoints was very critical, slightest of mistake and the energy could cause the person more harm then benefit.


    Hao Ren broke into cold sweat as he knew how hard it would be for him to do this sessfully. Not only that, but the fact that he needed to do move the energy in two strains. This task was easier said then done, but he would have to do it anyways.


    The energy will be used to refine his body and make it stronger. This was all the preparation for him to enter the first level of cultivation, Body Refinement.


    Hao Ren tried to peer through the other levels but found them to be locked and the system said, *Ding: Host, please do not bite more than you can chew.*


    The young man took a deep breath and calmed down. He began to recite the chant in his mind, ''Power of heaven and earth, converge within me,


    Source of the five elements, follow mymand.


    Wind, fire, thunder, and lightning, heed my call,


    Mountains, rivers, seas, all within my grasp.Titan''s might, invincible and fearless,


    Master of all, supreme and unparalleled.


    Cultivation to the utmost, limitless divine abilities,


    With heart and will as one, all phenomena align.''


    Hao Ren did not know what it was but at the moment when he recited the chant, the fatigue gradually lightened and he drifted to sleep.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was on call with Young Master Ye at the moment. She asked, "Young Master Ye, what do you think is going on here? Do you think that I gave you the evidence as an act of charity?"


    On the other side of the call, Young Master Ye had his forehead covered in cold sweat because Han Lingshi was talking in a very cold andmanding tone. She was behaving as the president of Empress International.


    He said, "President Han, please be patient the government has put together a team of people to look into the depth of this matter and Shun Family cannot get away."


    Han Lingshi replied calmly, "The moment I found the evidence they were doomed. Secondly, please feed these diplomatic words to someone else. I don''t care what method you use, but if I don''t see the Shun Family under the sword by the day after tomorrow, I will throw all courtesy to the winds and then upload the evidence on public tforms. Do you understand?


    Shun Yang dared to insult my husband before everyone, the entire fucking city. Then he had the gall to go to his work ce to continue his harassment stint. Do you think the rest of the people are dimwitted or something? I will not call you again. I hope you know what is better to do for your sake."


    That said she disconnected the call and took a deep breath. Xiao Mei spoke up, "I used to think that you are the gentle one."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "We cannot be gentle to everyone, Xiao Mei. This disappointing world is full of bitches. Better put on the mask to make them fear you as well. The survival of the fittest applies everywhere."


    Xiao Mei said, "Mistress, please talk to Mister Bourne regarding the uing project investment."


    Han Lingshi nodded and made the call. Markus Bourne was surprised to hear from Han Lingshi. Initially he hesitated to disclose the secrets, but Han Lingshi stated her identity as the wife of the CEO, Markus Bourne was surprised.


    He said, "Madam, President has authorized a research and development program for the benefit of the people with disabled limbs. At the moment, Director us is leading it. I wanted to ask President his thoughts about how to market it?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and then said, "Since Ren wants it to be a charity situation, let it be under the wraps until you havee up with a prosthetic that the people could trust. Until then, do not go deep. Or the whole thing can backfire on the image of thepany."


    Markus Bourne learned a lot of things from this discussion and soon disconnected the call after greeting thedy politely.

 Chapter 115: Triggered Empress.

    Han Lingshi had just finished the official and unofficial business that she needed to deal with before taking a shower. Inside the bathroom, she was sitting in a hot water tub while reading the book that Hao Mei had given her.


    She did not know what it was or how it worked, but as she read the content of the book, she understood the essence of the Nine Empress Revolution technique. The book described that the cultivator would be able to change thendscape based on their whims and mood if they reached the peak of this cultivation technique.


    The main effect of this sutra was great too, invulnerable physique, golden muscles and jade bones, followed by the blood of purple spirit. The beauty of the woman who cultivates it would reach beyond the realms too. Han Lingshi could not fathom that something like this really existed. She read the chant.


    ''The humanmands the Dao,


    Dao Commands it all,


    Empress of all will rise again,


    All who defies her will fall to hell.


    Heavens is your throne,


    Dao is your crown,


    Life is your weapon,


    Death is your ve.


    ...''


    Han Lingshi repeated the verses five times before she hadpletely memorized it. Just when she was thinking about reading it one more time, she suddenly let go of the book, as it caught fire and vanished into thin air. Even ashes were not left behind. She could not help but feel surprised.


    Then she recalled the red amber pill Hao Mei had passed to her. She did not believe it at first, but after thinking how absurd everything was, she nodded and said, "Fine, I will give it a try."


    Then she looked at the pill bottle and took out a pill to consume it. The pill was miraculous, it melted as soon as it entered her mouth. After a few seconds, she could sense a warm sensation coursing through her body. The youngdy did not feel too overwhelmed, but suddenly she noticed ayer of oil on her body.


    Han Lingshi was disgusted and began to clean herself repeatedly. She also cursed Hao Mei for giving her a weird pill. When she finished cleaning after half an hour, she took a deep breath and came to dry her hair. She then came out of the washroom, and picked up a hair dryer, but the next second she was shocked.


    Her skin was clear as if porcin and it was one tone fairer, with a healthy tint of pink. She could not believe what has happened, and the change was not limited to her appearance. She felt as if she was filled with energy and all her fatigue has vanished.


    She could not help but recall the information from the book and after changing his clothes, she sat down on the bed, next to Hao Ren with her legs folded.


    Hao Ren was deep in sleep, but in his mind thest thought was the Titan sutra chant. With Han Lingshi chanting the Nine Empress Revolution Sutra beside him, the two of them turned the room into a spirit chamber.


    Even if they could not sense a significant amount of it, their bodies have been purified, and thus it absorbed a little bit of the spiritual energy. Han Lingshi meditated for an hour and then she went to sleep. The young couple did not understand that they inhaled the spiritual energy inside the room as they slept.


    Human bodies were akin to sponges, and spiritual energy was water. The former will absorb thetter to the limits of its capacity. Night passed quickly, and soon the sun came up. Hao Ren woke up with his biological clock and after pecking Han Lingshi on the forehead, he came to the terrace of the old house.


    Titan Sutra gave him the freedom of positioning, he did not have to sit down on the floor like monks. On the contrary, his technique encouraged him to cultivate while moving to increase the control over the spiritual energy flowing through the acupoints.


    The young man started practicing his boxing skills and moved quickly. He was unaware that Han Lingshi was also refreshed and tried to meditate in the room only. After an hour when she was about to give up, the youngdy sensed the familiar warmth on her skin as she did when she consumed the pill. With this she decided to endure and her decision turned out to be correct.


    The warm sensation began to flow around her body, and then inside it. As if a thread moving through the described acupoints. Hao Ren also sensed the warm current around him and ran a cycle of his cultivation technique. He also noticed these effects and said, ''System, you are a genius. Finally, you have given me a tool to surpass the bounds of mortal world.


    However, should I teach Lingshi how to cultivate?''


    *Ding: Host, thank you for thepliment. I am d you liked your reward. The system would also like to inform you to not bother with the fate of Han Lingshi. She will be by your side every step on the way.*


    Hao Ren sighed and said, ''System, you are assuring me that she would stay beside me every step of the way. You know, it is almost an ominous thing to do?''


    *Ding: Host for the Nth time, please stop thinking that your story is a novel. Fate is a bitch and she has zero tolerance for drama and cringe situations. Get a grip of yourself, punk!*


    Hao Ren was stunned, after all, it has been sometime since he had been scolded by the system. He took a deep breath and calmed his mind as he decided what to do for the rest of the day.


    It was a day off for the couple while for the rest of the world toiled. Mrs. Hao was surrounded by a fewdies in the neighborhood who came over to meet Han Lingshi. Thetter did not cause a fuss and met them all with great enthusiasm and talked about his childhood. She did not expect that the young man before her was among the idol child.


    He may get average marks, but he was hardworking, and very disciplined.


    Hao Ren served tea to the guests and then y mahjong with the bunch of old boys. It was only evening when the people walked away. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi came back to their room, andy beside each other with huff. They exchanged a nce and burst out cackling. Hao Ren gradually held Han Lingshi in his arms, and thedy held a mobile next to her ear.


    The call came from Young Master Ye who said, "President Han, everything is set up. Shun Yang has been taken into custody, and Old Master Sun has been told to step down his position in the central assembly on his own. The entire family is under the microscope. Even if someone managed to get away, their either they have too strong of the stars, or their crimes are petty among this lot."


    Han Lingshi squirmed a bit in the embrace of the young man beside her, as she spoke in a cold tone, "Shun family still have a lot of connections, do not underestimate them. It will not end up good if we let any fish get out of the. Young Master Ye, the chance is before you, how well you can reap the benefits from it is up to you."


    Then she disconnected the call, and Hao Ren asked, "I take it that the Shun Family is finished?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head as she said, "Ren, kingdoms are not build over night."


    Hao Ren snuggled as he nodded, and suddenly he said, "I get turned on when you talk so coldly to others. I don''t know why, I almost tore away the clothes."


    Han Lingshi blushed slight before she smacked his arm around her waist, "I could feel what was going on with you. That''s why I disconnected the call. I did not expect you to be a submissive."


    Hao Ren was shocked and then he frolicked around with Han Ling before saying, "You are the submissive one."


    Han Lingshi bit him on his shoulder and Hao Ren hissed. The battle began and the two of them bit each other in many spots where the others could not see them. They were already one in mind and heart, only the thin window paper separated the two of them. It was not long before the marriage ceremony to be held.


    This level of intimacy was akin to the smoldering haystacks, one blow of wind and it will turn into a raging fire. After they calmed down, Han Lingshi took a deep breath and asked, "I was talking to Marcus about the prosthetic program you havee up with. Empress International will invest with you. It will be a joint charity venture. I will try to get more people onboard."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Fine, you can handle those. I am going to be busy after we return. I want to oversee the re-development of the old industrial area and also to establish the research center. I think I should involve military cooperation in it."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "You know that Dad used to serve in the military, right?"


    Hao Ren nodded and thedy said, "I will ask him to back you if you fail."


    The young man shook his head and said, "I won''t so don''t worry. It is not a secret that I am not a big fan of your father and grandfather, right?"


    Han Lingshi nodded with a smile on her face. Suddenly, they fell silent when Han Lingshi received a call from her right hand person, Maya Okudera. She only said, "I wille over by tonight, keep them in the office."


    Hao Ren asked, "Something serious?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Just some stupid stuff, would you like toe along?"


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "Yeah, you don''t have to ask, I aming."


    With that, the two of them packed up, and came down to inform the parents and leave the ce. Yue Shenlong liked the vibe here and wanted to stay for a few days. None, forced him, and left behind two guards with him.


    Hao Ren was sure that something big has happened in the Jade Capital, and Han Lingshi was triggered by it. He prayed for the poor soul who messed with the Empress.

 Chapter 116: Battle Field Business.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi drove their own car while the two guards followed them at a distance. Their arrival in the town and the departure were both abrupt. Hao Ren took a deep breath as he drove out of the town and asked, "Lingshi, you can tell me if something is up. You have been frowning constantly since the call."


    Han Lingshi smiled faintly and replied, "You are so observant."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and asked, "The truth sweetheart. Don''t try to get away from me with this sweet mouth of yours."


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "You know that I went to the Hawk Nation for some work thest time, right?"


    Hao Ren nodded, and thedy said, "There is a clothing brand that has been in rivalry with us for quite some time now. They are a big name overseas and were causing trouble for the Empress Clothing Line from taking root in the oversea market. However, now those bastards are establishing stores opposite all of our outlets.


    In the past two days, they simultaneously opened seven stores in seven major cities of the Han Nation. The sales have taken a drop. That is why, when Maya reported it to me, I decided to go back and tackle it in person. I have no idea what these people want with me."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Tell me what is the name of this brand?"


    Han Lingshi replied in a calm tone, "Elvis."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and said, "I might be able to do something about it."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and said, "I forbid you from using Xiao Mei for such affairs. It is good to have someone to aid you, but it is not good to be dependent."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I was not going to use Xiao Mei anyhow. You can open my phone, and look up a number, Jin Haruto."


    The youngdy nodded, and picked up his phone. One of the days when they were sleeping, Hao Ren had already added Hao Lingshi in the unlocking data. Han Lingshi was surprised when the mobile unlocked as soon as her face shed on the screen. She looked at her husband who was smiling faintly in anticipation of this surprised expression of hers.


    Han Lingshi snorted with a smile on her face and then skimmed through the contacts and found Jin Haruto with ease. Hao Ren said, "Give him a call."


    Han Lingshi did as he asked her to. The phone rang for a few seconds, before a sonorous voice sounded from the other side, "Old Hao, you swine, you finally know how to call your dad. Such an unfilial child you are."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "You seem to have grown a pair of balls after leaving the country for a short while. Shall I publish the love night embarrassment on the college forum. I wonder what everyone will think of Stud Jin."


    His words deterred Jin Haruto, who sighed and said, "Damn you for using that one card over and over. Now tell me what''s up."


    Hao Ren asked, "If I remember correctly, you work in Elvis Clothing and Apparels, right?"


    Jin replied in positive before he began to tell him about the benefits. Hao Ren was happy for him and congratted the guy before he said, "I am calling you to ask what is going on inside yourpany, why are they targeting Empress Clothing?"


    Jin Haruto fell silent and asked, "Why are you asking? Did you manage to get into the Empress Internationals?"


    Hao Ren said, "No, I did not go for the interview that day. However, coincidently, I am now husband to Miss Han Lingshi. CEO, Empress International."


    Jin Haruto sniggered before he erupted in aughter. He calmed down after a few minutes and said, "You, Old Hao, what will you do if Han Lingshi found out you made such a joke? You are not even close to stand in her shadow."


    Hao Ren sighed while Han Lingshi covered her face to hide aughter. Hao Ren disconnected the call, before he made a video call request to Jin Haruto and turned the camera toward Han Lingshi. Jin Haruto was about to say something but looking at the fairy before he fell silent. Hao Ren turned the phone back to himself and said, "Go, look for Han Lingshi''s images on the inte and call me back.


    Also, search if she is dating someone, you will find the truth, you jerking single ass."


    Then he stuffed the phone in the cupholder and Han Lingshiughed, as she remarked, "You are so petty."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and replied, "How dare heugh about it? I take pride in the fact that I am your husband."


    Han Lingshi smiled, Hao Ren always knew how to feed her ego, and he also knew how to keep her grounded as well. After a few minutes, Jin Haruto returned the call.


    Han Lingshi picked it up and put it on speaker. Jin Haruto said, "Old Hao, firstly congrattions. I apologize for looking down on your manly charms, you are a dog through and through."


    Hao Ren had an amused expression on his face and said, "The call is on speaker, I am telling you Old Jin, I will crash at your ce."


    Jin Haruto took a deep breath and apologized to Han Lingshi before he asked, "Tell me what do you want to know?"


    Hao Ren asked, "Same old question, what is going on with Elvis?"


    Jin Haruto replied, "Well, the situation is not so optimistic if you ask me. From what I know, five years ago, Elvis had approached Empress International for a coboration. However, Empress International wanted to focus on defending their own style definition. That act offended the fashion gurus of the Elvis designer panel.


    This is why they had recentlyunched a campaign inside thepany, while expanding they are focusing on how to hamper the Empress Clothing line."


    Hao Ren frowned and said, "That seems too stupid, they know that Empress International wille up with ways to suppress them."


    Jin replied, "You might not know this, but in the west, Elvis has never met a rejection and they were ridiculed by a lot of people after they faced rejection. So, this is what I know."


    Hao Ren frowned and after a some small talk he disconnected, he said, "I doubt that Jin does not know the full story."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Why do you think so?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Elvis is a multi million fashion brand. They are synonyms to style in this day and age. Also, if they want to tackle you, then why wait for five years? I feel something or someone is doing this deliberately."


    Han Lingshi frowned, if you think along this line, it would make sense. She said, "I will investigate it carefully."


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Leonard Hamil has set up a trust fund for the people who have suffered because of his business ethics. His father though, seemed to have injected himself with a high dose of insulin and passed away, after writing down a confession letter that ims he was the one who caused all the mishaps at work."


    Hao Ren raised his brows and said, "I did not expect Leonard Hamil to be so ruthless."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and said, "You knew that he is ruthless and that''s why you put him in this situation."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "You know me so well."


    Han Lingshi shook her head. Hao Ren called Leonard Hamil. The call connected and he said, "Greetings, Mister Hamil. You have my condolences on behalf of my family."


    Leonard Hamil was surprised, he asked, "How do you know?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "The same way I know how he took insulin to kill himself."


    On the phone he could hear how Leonard Hamil was breathing hard. He said, "Master Hamil, I have no intention to mess with you. However, from now on if you acted out, and tried to harm any innocent person, I will take a trip to the police station, and find you a ce to rest there personally. Do you understand? Be honest, and do good. I will not find trouble with you unless you bother me."


    Leonard Hamil gulped, he did not expect Hao Ren to be so kind when thetter held his neck in a tight grip. He calmed himself and said, "I understand what you mean. Thank you."


    The call was disconnected, and Han Lingshi asked, "Why did you let him go?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I know his secret, and so, I can take away the only person he care the most about, Chan Ling. Old Madam Hamil was his second mother, but thatdy had never cared much about him. She cared only for the money and her husband not fucking around. Leonard Hamil will give her some money and buy her off.


    Most importantly, he will not give me any silly troubles like the legal notice and stuff."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and said, "It will also set an example among the upper circle that we are not so easy to mess with. I am sure that at this moment, everyone hates Shun Yang, and his family for poking us. The enquiries held by the government are very serious and they effect you from all directions and point of view."


    ...


    Eight hourster, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi directly arrived at the Empress International office where Hao Ren met a youngdy who was sitting in a wheelchair. She had a cold face, and her eyes were akin to a sword. Her expression only fluctuated slightly when facing Han Lingshi.


    Han Lingshi said, "Ren, this is my most trusted person in the entire Empress International, Maya Okudera."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I have heard a lot about you, Miss Okudera. Nice to see you."


    Thedy nodded calmly and said, "Likewise, Mister Hao."


    Han Lingshi took her president chair and asked, "Maya, did you look into the issue?"


    Maya Okudera nodded and replied, "President, if you remember, five years ago, you had just taken charge and you fired a senior designer."


    Han Lingshi was trying to recall when Maya said, "This guy is called Amelio Mancini, he was used of sexual harassment by the juniors and you fired him."


    Han Lingshi asked, "What is the connection of that guy with this?"


    Maya Okudera replied, "After getting kicked from here, he went to the Hawk Nation, and joined Elvis. In the past five years, he has managed to maintain a stable rtion with the vice president marketing of Elvis, and she is the reason he has managed to be the chief designer. I am sure that he is just using Elvis to fight against us for his shameful actions."


    Han Lingshi raised her brows and said, "Fine, then leak the news in the media and have them look into the dirty past of the chief designer of Elvis."


    Hao Ren was sitting on the sofa, he did not speak during the discussion, after all, Han Lingshi was much better to lead the discussion. After a few minutes, Hao Ren said, "Lingshi, I will head over to my office, I have to check on the results of the application we sent for the re-development rights of the Old Industrial Area."


    The youngdy nodded and said, "Pick me up for the dinner."


    Hao Ren nodded and left the ce. His smile vanished, as if it never existed. The young man came to his car, drove it to the Thunder Technologies office, as soon as he entered the building, he headed to the conference room.


    Hao Ren had told Xiao Mei to call them all over, and as he entered the conference room, he found all the head of departments waiting for him. Hao Ren sat down on the head chair and asked, "Did any of you have any idea what just happened?"


    The people were taken aback by his cold tone. us said, "President Hao, I know what you are referring to. What shall we do?"


    Hao Ren clenched his fist and said, "What else, call that person over."


    us nodded and picked up the inte as he said, "Please send Miss Talia to the conference room, the president wants to meet her."

 Chapter 117: Sudden Crisis.

    Hao Ren waited in the conference room before a timid looking girl walked inside the room. Her hair were covering her forehead, and she was holding the hem of her shirt. us said, "Miss Talia is a senior developer in the team responsible for development of the horizon operating system."


    The people nodded and Hao Ren asked, "Miss Talia, can you guess why have you been called over?"


    The girl flinched and shook her head timidly. Hao Ren sighed and said, "You do not have to worry so much. It is not a bad thing to be called over. The thing is that I liked how you have optimized the OS processing algorithms by twenty percent. Your work is so nice that while testing it, I found no glitch, so I thought why not call you over and give you creation credit.


    I wonder what you think of this proposal."


    Talia was surprised and us smiled at her. He said, "Everyone, Miss Talia here has proven that we are not behind those big shots of the other high levelpanies, by improvising the processing algorithm on her own. With this step, our software capability is on par with Byte Technologies."


    The people were surprised and they all pped together as theyplimented Talia and congratting Hao Ren.


    The young man waved his hand and said, "Miss Talia, I want to give youplete charge to look into the new version of the operating system. You can hand pick the people you want in your team. Someone who can move along with you and create better tech for thepany."


    Talia opened her mouth and she nodded. Hao Ren did not force her to talk, and said, "You may leave now. Get ready to list out the people from the hand it to Mister us."


    Talia opened her eyes wide and then she said, "Yes, Mister President."


    The big shots congratted her and thedy left the conference room with a dazed expression. She did not expect that such a good news wille knocking on her door so suddenly.


    Inside the conference room, Hao Ren said while looking at the HR director, "Inform the people to increase her pay and issue a promotion letter."


    The man nodded, and Hao Ren looked at Attorney Leigh, "What happened to the redevelopment application?"


    Leigh smiled and said, "Well, the magistrate has passed the application, but we have to wait till all the relevant departments sign on it. If all goes well, it will be finished by the end of the week."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "As soon as you get the permit, inform me. We are running behind the schedule."


    Leigh nodded, and Hao Ren said, "Miss Lynn, we have signed the cooperation agreement with the military. You can call them and get me an appointment with Commander Gan."


    Thedy nodded, and then Hao Ren began to delegate a lot of work to all the heads on the table. Lastly, he looked at us and said, "I want a transparent body performance and gamingptop. Design priorities are cooling, andpact, and clean."


    us was surprised and asked, "What do you intend to do?"


    Hao Ren said, "I want to sell some real tech to the people. Trigram Chips are still working, right?"


    Lynn Carter said, "Sir, they are about to go bankrupt."


    The young man nodded and said, "Go, acquire them. I want their chip technology as a starting point. I want this product in Beta testing phase in thirty days. I do not mind if you put extra people on it. We have enough money to support it, right?"


    The higher ups agreed and Hao Ren said, "That would be all for the time being. us, I will be expecting a rough design format by the end of the week. Contact Dion to acquire the chippany and factory."


    The people nodded, and Hao Ren made his way to his cabin. In the past the system has given a robotics factory which he had to expand and transform it into a big nt where all his hardware could be managed.


    The young man sighed as he came inside his cabin and sat down on his chair. He intended to rest for a bit, when the system said, *Ding: Issuing emergency task. Rescue Han Lingshi from the terrorist attack."


    Hao Ren opened his eyes wide in shock, and just when he wanted to ask what happened, he heard Xiao Mei say, "Just now, seven armed men entered the premises of Empress International. They have killed five guards, and are moving deeper inside the office."


    Hao Ren picked up his phone and dashed out of his office at his full speed. He got in the car and made a half-circle burnout to turn the car and dash out of the parking. Xiao Mei had already cleared his way by diverting the traffic. The Artificial Intelligence said, "Boss, they have deployed signal jammers, the people inside cannot contact outside. That''s why I could not detect any of it. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    They are rounding up hostages."


    Hao Ren said coldly, "I want to find out who is behind this, and what is the fucking police force doing? How can they allow terrorists barge inside the country space so easily?"


    Xiao Mei did not reply to him. Hao Ren moved quickly and raised his hand to look inside the space ring on his right hand. He found the pistol he had stored inside in the past.


    The young man asked, "Give me a detailed check on these men."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, for that you will have to kill them and take off the mask covering their faces."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied coldly, "I would have taken their heads off if not for the shitty rules and regtions."


    Xiao Mei replied, "The cops will reach within five minutes."


    Hao Ren suddenly parked the car on the side, and dashed out of the vehicle. Many people had gathered on the side walk, and they were recording the situation outside. Hao Ren shoved the crowd away, as he made his way closer to the Empress International.


    Suddenly, he frowned, and ced his phone next to his ears before he said, "Can you check if they have any sentries stationed in the surroundings, Xiao Mei?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, just a second, I am using the satellite vision, to scan every single roof top in the two kilometer range, that aligns with the Empress International''s building."


    At this moment, Hao Ren spotted a lot of police vehiclesing over, and they began to clear the crowd to set up a parameter. One of the police officers came beside Hao Ren and shoved him while yelling, "Is there a movie going on here? You people have nothing good to do then gathering here and watching others in misery."


    Hao Ren turned around, and shoved the cops hands away. He pointed at the building behind him and said, "My wife is in there, and I would like to see how you cking pieces of shit can make me go away from here. I swear to god, I will break all your legs before you have a chance to face those terrorists. Ipetent pigs!"


    Hao Ren did not lower his voice, and his contempt was heard by everyone. The cop was pissed, and he took hold of his baton before he swung it at Hao Ren while yelling, "How dare you curse me, you son of a bitch."


    Hao Ren leaned back, avoided the baton, and then jabbed at the temple of the cop attacking him. The people did not even catch hold of his move, and only saw the cop falling to the ground. Hao Ren snorted and said, "Xiao Mei, I dislike ipetency."


    The AI replied, "Three men, on top of three buildings, forming a perfect triangle with the building in the center."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "Guide me to these locations."


    The cops had yet to discover a fallenrade, so Hao Ren vanished in the crowd with ease.


    ...


    Inside the President''s office, Maya Okudera and Han Lingshi were sitting on the couch with a blonde man sitting across them with a sunny smile on his face.


    The man spoke in fluent Hannguage, "Miss Han, the fabled empress of Han Nation Business circle. It is my pleasure to have an audience with you."


    Han Lingshi did not reply, she only watched the man before her with a dead pan face. The man did not seem to dislike this, and continued, "I understand that the mannerism of my visit is very rude and toxic, but you see, I had a few questions that I could not find the answer to. In the end, all I could do was to seek you. Can you tell me who destroyed Red Banner?"


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows, she did not know what Hao Ren pulled off, but it happened and she could bet her life that it was her husband who did something like this.


    She shook her head and replied, "I have no idea."


    The blonde man nodded and asked, "Can you tell me where might I find your husband?"


    Han Lingshi frowned and asked, "What do you want with him?"


    The man smiled and replied, "We should not ruin the surprise for someone."

 Chapter 118: Hunting The Hunter. (1)

    The man sat in Han Lingshi''s office, with the muzzle of his gun trained at Maya Okudera. Thetter was an easier target and he was exploiting the empathy and sympathy that Han Lingshi had in her nature. The blonde man seemed to havee out of movies.


    He was smiling at Han Lingshi and asked, "Miss Han, if I am correct, then you are only recently married. In our data, it was never shown that you had any love interests through out your life. Why are you trying so hard to protect your husband then? I have checked him, he does not seem to be much, but he sure knows how to make money. Tell me, I am very curious."


    Han Lingshi gazed at him calmly but she did not say anything. The blonde man pulled the hammer on the pistol back, as if he was ready to shoot Maya. His actions made the cold empress rethink the situation and she said, "You will know the answer if you ever loved anyone."


    The man released the hammer and let it rest in the initial position before he said, "I know what it is like to love someone. That someone died trying toplete her task. That task was to kidnap and kill you. She was a mound of ashes when your police found her. Tell me, what would you do if that were to happen to your husband."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "That is tragic."


    She did not show any emotion to the man before her. Even if this guy was to kill her, she would not bend, all she hoped was for her family members to find out what is going on here and help her.


    The man before her leaned back in the chair, and said while gazing at the ceiling, "After twenty minutes, I will strip your clothes and hang you out of this window for the world to feast on your beauty. Then after ten minutes, I will drop you down for your husband to scoop your flesh."


    Han Lingshi trembled, this man was a demon in her mind, but she could only clench her fist in rage and frustration. Maya Okudera looked at her, and then back at the man before her. Thedies decided what they would do if things came to suffer the outmost humiliation.


    ...


    Han Tang had just received the news thanks to the media outlets, and he was on call with someone.


    "Why have you guys not deployed the forces yet? Are you all a bunch of fools? Motherfucker if anything happened to my daughter, as much as a scratch on her body, I willy you all to waste with my own hands."


    Han Tang used to be a military man, the reason he was calmer usually was because he was now at home and not the battle field. However, now that he learned about the predicament of his daughter, how can he manage the image of a calm bystander? His blood was boiling at this moment.


    Gao Yue watched him from the side, and looked at Yue Shi, who was also on call with her father. Thetter put down the call and said, "Shenlong is out of town, my dad will lead the team on his own. The army will take fifteen minutes to mobilize, my dad will reach the location in fifteen."


    Han Tang crushed the phone in his hand and left the house. Gao Yue sighed and said, "It would be nice if he can stay calm over there."


    Yue Shi shook her head and said, "He has already lost it, his battle lust is one scary factor mom."


    Gao Yue sighed and looked at Xia Yulie before asking, "Any news of Hao Ren?"


    Xia Yulie replied with an hesitant expression, "He has located the snipers and is closing in on them."


    This surprised the twodies. Stay tuned to m-v l|e''-NovelBin


    ...


    In the business district, Hao Ren entered the building and climbed the stairs to reach the terrace. He was so calm and cold that the air around him seemed to be flowing out of an air conditioner. The young man observed the door for any alert mechanisms and trap triggers.


    After confirming that nothing was wrong, he carefully pushed the door, and found that it was already open. He peeked out and located a personying on the ground with a customized sniper rifle aimed at the ss building at least a kilometer away.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and walked over silently. His assassination skills were integrated in his mind, but these days when he practiced his martial art skills, he sub consciously practiced his movement, and achieved silent steps.


    The man behind the gun had no idea that his death has creeped un to him. Hao Ren waited for a few minutes, before he asked, "So, who are you guys?"


    The man below was surprised but he reacted quickly as he reached out to pick up the hand gun beside his trigger, however, before he could turn around, Hao Ren raised his leg and stomped his foot between the shoulder des of the enemy.


    His stomp was so strong that a loud click was heard and the man screamed. Hao Ren broke his spinal cord, and the pain coursed through his brain. The man gave up on his handgun as his hands were rendered useless.


    Hao Ren had the medical knowledge to disable the people in the crudest of manners. He did not bother about the man''s screamed and kicked him in the side, causing the person to turn to his side. The two of them saw each other, and Hao Ren bent down to undo the enemy''s mask.


    He fished out his phone and clicked a picture of the person, before he stomped again, this time he broke the left hand of the enemy, and said, "You held the gun with your left hand, right?"


    The man wailed and groaned in pain. He did not expect Hao Ren to be so ruthless. How can someone just attack him out of nowhere? Even though he was a trained mercenary, he never came across an enemy like Hao Ren.


    The young man had no intention of giving up, and he stomped on all the limbs of the man before walking towards the gun. The mercenary was brutalized and left to die on the ground. Hao Reny down on the ground and peeked through the scope. He smiled coldly and said, "Hehehehe, got you."


    The mercenary who was groaning and screaming in pain opened his eyes wide. He could sense Hao Ren''s killing intent from five meters away. He could not believe this guy was someone like him. Well, who was going to tell him how wrong he was.


    Hao Ren fished out his phone, lined the camera with the scope of the sniper rifle and clicked a picture. Then he ced the device on the ground beside the gun and as he asked, "Xiao Mei where are the other two snipers."


    The AI replied, "Ten degrees left, on the top of the Luminous Tower. Fifteen degrees right, on the twenty-fifth floor or the Gyser building. These people are aiming at Miss Han from all the french windows that expose her to the outside world."


    Hao Ren adjusted the gun and spotted the two people. He looked around him and found a small walkie-talkie. It was useless for him to contact the people. Suddenly, he said, "Well, I should just kill them all before walking inside the building. They will not talk anyhow."


    Then he took aim, at the man in the Gyser Building before he took a deep breath to stabilize the gun, made some calctions and squeezed the trigger. The sniper rifle was ced a few meters away from the edge of the terrace, so no one on the ground could see the sh, and it was suppressed with a top notch suppressor as well.


    Hao Ren fired the shot, and then he turned around to aim for the sniper in the Luminous Tower. The same process was performed again, and the bullet flew through the void. The distance between both the targets was more than a fifteen hundred meters, yet Hao Ren took the shots and nailed the two men to their death beds perfectly.


    The man in the Gyser Building wasying next to an open window, so Hao Ren did not have to fire through the ss or amotion might have alerted the people. After he was done, his face turned pale. He never had a good time killing people, and the sniper rifle with such a high level ammunition could scatter the brains of a person out in the void.


    None of the terrorists knew about this. Hao Ren stood up from his position and came over to skim his first victim. After making sure that he did not find any recording or streaming device, he held the face of the man and asked, "I will give you a quick death if you tell me how much time do I have?"


    The man held back his pain and opened his mouth, but he was not going to tell him anything. On the contrary, he spat some blood in Hao Ren''s face. The young man wiped his face clean quickly before he lifted the man in his hands and took him over the edge. Hao Ren said, "I will pray for your happy departure. May god punish you for all your sins."


    Then under the shocking gaze of the mercenary, Hao Ren let go of the person. A loud scream echoed in the surroundings as the man fell down from the height of twenty floors.


    ...


    Hao Ren arrived near the building again, but this time he found that the police was busymunicating with a bunch of people in ck leather jackets and jeans. They all had the monogram, Yue engraved on the cors.


    He found an old man watching the building with a stern face, but Hao Ren did not approach the people. He walked about and arrived at the side of the building. Most of the people were standing with their cameras at the front and the back door. Hao Ren wanted just this, he found a ce with some back and dashed forward.


    Then a few meters away from the wall, Hao Ren scooted down, and exerted the pressure through his legs, beforeunching himself in the void and getting over the wall. Hao Rennded on the ground, and looked around the ce.


    The hunt has begun, and it would only stop when the person responsible for all this would beg for mercy under Hao Ren''s fist.


    Bonus chaptering tomorrow along with the regr chapter. Sorry for the dy, I have just been cleared for sitting on the chair, and could not write these past few days because the doctor prescribed bed rest. I have a back and legs issue. Thank you for your patience and support all this while .

 Chapter 119: Hunting The Hunter. (2)

    Hao Ren was crouched near the wall of the boundary wall. He took out his phone and said, "Xiao Mei, are you inside the operating system?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I am, the server here is filled with plenty of room to invade. However, they are checking everything at regr intervals. Once I am detected, it would be difficult."


    Hao Ren nodded, and asked, "How long is the check-up duration?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "In about seven minutes, they will run another check."


    Hao Ren replied, "How many people are there?"


    Xiao Mei answered, "Four in the ground lobby, two are guarding the hostages in the cafeteria. Two men are inside the security room, keeping an eye on everything in the building. The leader is in the conference room."


    Hao Ren nodded and was about to say something when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, you should hurry, that man said he would hang Miss Han from the window naked."


    As soon as she said this, Hao Ren smiled. If someone else could see his face, they might piss in their pants. The young man was akin to a devil. He looked at the phone screen and said, "Show my position in correspondence to the security room of the building."


    Xiao Mei pulled up a blueprint and then she ced Hao Ren''s position on it before highlighting the optimal and the smallest path to the security room.


    The sun was about to set on the horizon and Hao Ren was enraged. The young man stood up from his spot and walked over to the back door of the office ground floor. He said, "Xiao Mei, iste the cameras which capture me, and then as I pass through them, restore them to normal."


    Xiao Mei replied positively, she was an AI but she has learned a lot to detect the mood of her master.


    Hao Ren held the door handle, and gave it a push. Xiao Mei unlocked the door, and it opened up smoothly before the digital lock kicked back in. Hao Ren said, "Can we do something about the power?"


    Xiao Mei answered, "Manually from the security room."


    Hao Ren nodded and then followed the path set by Xiao Mei to reach the security room on the fifth floor, it took him forty seconds to do this. The door of the security room was locked, Hao Ren did not have the key card to enter the ce, Xiao Mei was his guide, as if an angel descended upon earth.


    She unlocked the door, and Hao Ren pushed the door open just a bit to prevent anyone from seeing him. The two people were seriously watching the footage on the split screens, the silent walk was really effective. Hao Ren came inside the room, and raised both his hands to grab one of the terrorists.


    Hao Ren had grabbed the right side of the enemy''s head with his left hand and the left side of his chin with his left hand. Then he gave it a strong and quick twist. A series of snaps was heard and the man''s eyes rolled back. He was dead in one clean and quick action.


    The other person grabbed his gun to turn around but Hao Ren held a gun of his own, and he pulled the trigger without hesitation. The bullet left the chamber and pierced through the skull of the second guard.


    The person did not get the chance to see Hao Ren''s face. The young man had a pale face but now was not the time for him to think about the people he has killed. He looked around and found the power management panel. He pressed the buttons and the ground floor was left without any power.


    It waspletely dark, and Hao Ren walked out of his room before descending the stairs to reach the ground floor. He had six minutes left to rescue Han Lingshi. He could have gone to the top floor directly, but he could not leave the people alone either.


    As he moved through the dark ground floor, he activated his yin yang eyes, and he spotted a few people moving all over the ce. They were even trying to contact their people through the walkies, but got no response. Xiao Mei has blocked theirmunication since they were all connected with shortwave radios, Xiao Mei was firing frequency waves from the lobby speaker system to disrupt it all.


    Hao Ren looked at them and took out acupuncture needles. Then he stabbed these four people with the needles before he walked away. The needles paralyzed the people, Hao Ren wanted to take his time with them after he finished saving Han Lingshi.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the leader of this group is called Matthaeus Dorme. He is the only surviving leader of the Red Banner. Usually involved in the cyber attack division, he is a good strategist."


    Hao Ren nodded as he climbed the stairs at a quick speed. The terrorists had nted the elevators with bombs, if anyone dared to use them, the elevators will explode and same about the load bearing pirs. The entire building wille down crumbling and bury hundreds of people alive.


    Hao Ren moved quickly and reached the seventh floor where the hostages were. He moved swiftly but silently, and soon located the two people who were yelling at the hostages.


    "Hey, you,dy, I see that you have a fine figure. How about after all this I take you out for a date?"


    The other guy chuckled as the targeteddy had tears in her eyes. However, before they could continue forward, Hao Ren appeared behind the guy, punched him in the back of his head. The first guard was dealt with ease, but the second one turned around with an assault rifle in his hand.


    Hao Ren quickly kicked the muzzle of the gun away from himself and the hostages. A series of pping sounds echoed, and the hostages wailed in fear. Hao Ren moved closer to the person and punched him on the temple. The second guy also knocked out. Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Hao Ren looked at the people and said, "If anyone of you can move about. Tie them up, and wait here. It is not safe outside. Your might rush out to your death."


    The people were stunned that Hao Ren has appeared and he handled the two terrorists with such ease. Girls were ready to throw themselves at his thighs but he did not have any desire to mingle with them.


    ...


    Hao Ren arrived at the top floor, and just when he was about to open the door of the main cabin, he heard a scream from inside and his body froze.

 Chapter 120: Evil Begets War. (Bonus Chapter)

    Hao Ren heard a scream from inside the room and pushed the door open as he yelled, "Lingshi!"


    The sight inside the room was something he did not expect at all. Matthaeus was holding Han Lingshi''s arm, while Maya Okudera wasying on the side and a puddle of blood was forming under her body.


    Hao Ren''s eyes turned red, he flicked his wrist, and a needle flew through the air and hit Matthaeus on the neck. Thetter froze, and a look of struggle appeared on his face. Hao Ren dashed towards him as Han Lingshi broke away from the grip. Hao Ren delivered a vicious uppercut to the chin of his enemy and knocked him out cold.


    He turned around and quickly looked at Han Lingshi as he asked, "Lingshi, are you okay? Did he hurt you?"


    His voice was filled with concern and his face was the definition of anxiety and fear. His ownplexion was pale, but he still prioritized Han Lingshi. Thedy on the other side, woke up from her stupor and hurriedly asked, "Ren, how did you get here? Are you okay? Did you bring help with you?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and pulled her in an embrace as he mumbled, "No, I am fine, everything is alright now. I handled those people. They cannot harm us now."


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the people from the Yue Family are taking action. Shall I inform them?"


    Hao Ren gave her the permission and Han Lingshi suddenly turned around and broke away from his embrace. She rushed over to check on Maya Okudera. She called, "Maya, Maya, open your eyes, can you hear me."


    She turned to look at Hao Ren and said, "Ren, call an ambnce."


    Tears were dripping down her face. Hao Ren frowned, and approached her as he asked, "What happened to her?"


    Han Lingshi said, "This bastard shot her."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Stay back, I will stop her bleeding first. Xiao Mei, call for an ambnce right away."


    The AI replied, "I already did, the medical professionals are all being called over."


    Hao Ren nodded, and took out a box of silver needles. He pretended to take it out from his pocket, just so that Han Lingshi does not ask him too many questions. He was not yet sure about it.


    Han Lingshi was crying with her hand covering her mouth, she was afraid of disturbing Hao Ren, who was shivering but still treating Maya Okudera.


    Hao Ren was not a cold blooded killer, every time he killed someone his body subconscious will me him and the body will react like this. The young man tore open the shirt Maya Okudera wore and ced in seven acupuncture needles around the gunshot wound. The shot had probably hit a vital organ and thus the bleeding was this serious.


    Hao Ren raised his head to look at Han Lingshi but his vision was turning blurry and dim. He was exhausted by all the action that may seem like infinity to him but was a few minutes only.


    He raised his hand and said, "Lingshi."


    Han Lingshi came to his side and the door of the cabin opened. The youngdy raised her head and eximed, "Grandpa, please help him. I don''t know what to do..."


    That was thest scene Hao Ren remember. While he was willing to kill people to save the one special to him, he was also vulnerable to his acts.


    ...


    Han Lingshi watched as the medics took away Maya Okudera, and her Grand father, Yue Chilong supported her. She leaned on his wide chest and asked, "Is Ren okay?"


    The old man had grey hair on his head, but his vigor was stronger than that of the young. He nodded and said, "He is fine, he did good. He is just tired, I will take him home along with you. Do not worry."


    Han Lingshi nodded at this moment, Hao Ren''s phone rang. Thedy picked it up and Xiao Mei''s voice sounded, "Mistress, Boss wanted to deal with those terrorists on his own. Can you please see if something could be done in this regard?"


    Han Lingshi frowned, but then she clenched her fists. These men came in herpany, tortured her people, and almost killed one of her most trusted subordinate. Hao Ren was tired and exhausted because of them. As she recalled all those scenes her blood boiled and she said, "Grandpa, can we take these terrorists with us? I am sure Ren would want to deal with them himself."


    She was sure that Hao Ren would kill them, but she did not mind, they deserved to die anyway. Yue Chilong was shocked, but they he nodded. He had been wanting to meet Hao Ren for a long time now. Yue Shenlong had praised this young man ever since he broke into their house and left without being noticed.


    Han Tang also came over, with military officers in his tow. The officers saluted Yue Chilong and the old man said a few words to them. The people nodded and then helped them move the unconscious terrorists to the Yue Family mansion where they will be held prisoners in the dungeon until Hao Ren woke up.


    ...


    Hao Ren found himself standing inside the darkness. He was confused, and had a retching sensation tickling at the back of his throat.


    *Ding: It has been detected that the host haspleted the quest to rescue his wife, he is awarded a new stat with seven points.


    Comprehension: 7


    On the path of cultivation,prehension can make one with the shittiest talent grow into a monster who can make the heavens shiver in fear, while the most talented ones cannot even wipe their asses clean.*


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "As much as I appreciate this award issuance, I would like it a lot if you could just wait for me to wake up."


    *Ding: The system has ced your consciousness inside an isted space. This ce is called the battlefield. Here you will fight over and over using the maximum of your skills and pushing the limits until you can kill people without batting an eyelid. Today, you fought with a total of twelve people, but you almost passed out within fifteen minutes.


    Mind you, this wasn''t even high intensitybat, you yed assassin with the help of your AI assistant. Despite the disy of urate decision and skills your performance barely managed to save your wife. Host, remember, your fates are linked with each other. Both of you cannot exist without the other.Thus, you will be spending some time here in order to step on the path of omnipotence.*


    Hao Ren was aware of it all, his mind was filled with a lot of barriers from his previous life, and even in this life where he was raised as a good human. How could he just start killing people without batting an eyelid.


    Just when he was thinking about what to do, he saw people charging at him with weapons. One of them was so close that Hao Ren could not even react and the person managed to cut his shoulder. The wound left a seething pain that caused chills run down his spine.Hao Ren began to fight to stay alive in the dark space.


    ...


    Yue Chilong was standing before Han Lingshi who was looking at her entire family with a cold gaze at the moment. None of the people dared to look her in the eye. Han Lingshi spoke in a cold voice, "You all have hid many things from me, can you tell me what is going on here?"


    Old Man Han raised his head and spoke in a soft tone, "We have our reasons to hide these things from you."


    Han Lingshi looked at him with a cold look in her eyes, she said, "It is those reasons that I want to know, Old Master Han. My husband isying in bed for twelve hours. Unconscious, and exhausted because he fought to save me from the biggest humiliation a woman can face.


    Would you prefer to hid your reasons if you knew how that bastard wanted to hang me out of my own cabin, naked for the people to watch? Answer me!"


    Thest words were loud, and everyone else was surprised to look at him. They did not expect Han Lingshi to explode with such a temper. Gao Yue took a deep breath and said, "There are two reasons."


    Han Lingshi looked at her and the olddy said, "We all lived in the spirit shimmer continent when your father was still young. However, despite the strength of our people, we could not face the forces who gathered and attacked us. Han Family, Gao Family, Xia Family and Yue Family were allies who stood beside each other. However, our sess and wealth attracted lot of trouble from all the sides.


    In dire straits, we had to leave our houses with all that we could carry. None of our people survived. We even lost our legacy to cultivate. To carry one in the world of mortals we hid our cultivation and resided like normal people. Your grandfather was injured in the escape and lost his skillspletely.


    When we all thought we can prepare the youngsters, the government formed the DEHB, those people went to any lengths possible to gain power and the low level cultivators became there ves. We did not wish for you or your cousins to suffer from the fate of being controlled. The less you knew the better."


    Han Lingshi smirked and said, "Grandma, I cannot believe you instantly now. If you all do not mind, I would like to have some time alone."


    That said she left the living room. The older people sat in the room silently, the truth was simple and sounded stupid but it was all they could do at that time.


    ...


    Hao Ren was fighting with hordes of people, his body was covered in wounds, and he was moving sluggishly but his eyes have lost emotion and moral. The pain that ran through his body because of all these wounds made him feel like he would really die. So, the spirit of survival kicked in and he began to fight.


    Outside, Han Lingshi was again sitting beside him, holding his hand. She could not understand why Hao Ren has yet to wake up. The doctors and all checked his vitals and they all came back normal. After half an hour, Hao Ren suddenly sat in like a dead man possessed.


    Han Lingshi screamed in fear, and Hao Ren turned to look at her. His nk eyes surprised her, and she softly called out to him, "Ren, love, are you okay?"


    Her voice seemed to have some magical charm that called him back from the daze. Hao Ren smiled weakly and asked, "Lingshi, are you okay? I am sorry I was weak."


    Han Lingshi lunged and hugged him in her warm embrace as she said, "No, my dear, you were stronger than anyone else. I love you, Hao Ren."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I love you too."


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, I also helped you. Just because I am a program, you two do not love me? Discriminative!"


    The couple was surprised, Xiao Mei reacted like a jealous human, but then they chuckled and talked to Xiao Mei for a bit. Han Lingshi then called a maid to bring some soup. She spoon fed Hao Ren.


    The young man finished his meal and asked, "Where are those people?"


    Han Lingshi hesitated but said, "In the dungeon."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Shall we go over to take a look at them? I have a lot of ounts to settle with them, specially Matthaeus."


    Thedy was hesitating but Hao Ren gently grabbed her hand and said, "Your majesty, a wiseman said, Good begets Peace, while Evil begets war. From how I interpret this idiom, we should war against the evil and be good to bring peace."

 Chapter 121: Dance Of The Devil.

    Han Lingshi led Hao Ren to the dungeon, the rest of her family members caught hold of this sight and Yue Chilong walked up to them. Han Lingshi frowned for a moment before she said, "Ren, this is my Maternal Grandfather, Yue Chilong. He used to serve in the Military."


    Hao Ren smiled and greeted the old man with a bow. He could tell that this man was not simple. Something about the vibe from him was different. Yue Chilong said, "Thank you for saving my granddaughter."


    Han Lingshi frowned while Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I was saving my wife. You do not have to thank me for it."


    He marked his territory and stated his position to the old man, who was trying to be snide with him. Han Lingshi held Hao Ren''s hand and said, "We are going to the dungeon. Ren wants to deal with those men himself."


    Yue Chilong frowned and said, "Lingshi, I know that you are a strong, but let me take him there. It is not very good at the moment."


    Han Lingshi frowned but Hao Ren said, "He is right Lingshi. I would not want you to see me like that."


    Thedy looked at him, and spoke in a calm voice, "You are my husband, and the man I admire. You are the love of my life, and I know that every human is capable of being good, and bad. Do not fret, my resolve in you will never waver. Even if you torture those men, I will be by your side."


    Hao Ren looked in her eyes and smiled as he said, "You can look away when you feel it is too much, but don''t hate me for what I am about to do. That is all I hope for."


    Han Lingshi nodded, she could tell from his gaze that something was different about Hao Ren. On the surface he looked the same, but on the inside, a subtle cold resided. This cold made her heart skip a beat. She recalled the first time Hao Ren has told Maria off when they visited him. That time, Hao Ren made her heart skip a beat.


    He was as soft as a ray of sunshine in the cloudy days when it came to her, but Hao Ren was generally a sunny person anyhow. This subtle cold change in his personality made her admire him more. She nodded, and then said, "I wille along, and watch as long as I can."


    Yue Chilong turned around and led them to the dungeons. The Han Family members also followed in, they wanted to see the resolve of their son-inw. They were cultivators and martial artists, they were not unfamiliar with bloodshed.


    ...


    Yue Chilong asked everyone to stay in the monitoring room, while he led Hao Ren to the holding space. This part of the dungeon was different from the padded room where Maria was held. Hao Ren looked around and asked, "This ce seems very old, Old Master Yue."


    Yue Chilong nodded and asked, "Why don''t you address me as Grandpa Yue?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "I can see it in your eyes that you do ept or acknowledge of me. You can fool Lingshi with your acting, but I am made different."


    His tone was a bit rough but it was not insulting. Yue Chilong was surprised, he did not expect for a junior to see through his actions. He asked, "Are you not afraid that I will make a move against you?"


    Hao Ren asked, "Did you not see your granddaughter outside? I dare you toe at me."


    Yue Chilong narrowed his eyes and asked, "You intend to use her as your shield? Are you even a man?"


    He was angry because Hao Ren rubbed Han Lingshi''s stance in his face. He still tried to poke the young man. Hao Ren replied in a cold voice, "Ours is a rtionship of give and take. We love each other and will do anything to protect each other. At least, I will. You might call me a coward, but if need be, I will kill you all for her.


    Do you understand what that means? If you give Lingshi anything, one pinch of love for example, she will return you ten handfuls. Imagine what she might do to protect me."


    Yue Chilong was stunned by the confidence Hao Ren has disyed at this moment. This showed how deeply he trusted Han Lingshi. He was about to say something else when they came to stop at the entrance of a room. Yue Chilong pressed his thumb on the scanner and the door opened up.


    Inside the room, seven people were tied up to the wall in with thick chains. They all had blooding from various spots. When they raised their heads and spotted Hao Ren, they shivered. The young man greeted them with a bright smile and asked, "How are you all doing? Uff, these people do not know anything about hospitality, do they? Let me attend to you.


    I will show you true ss."


    These men were tied up in a row, one next to the other. Hao Ren approached them and noticed they all had something stuffed in their mouth to prevent them from biting their tongues. Although it would not lead to suicide, the pain might break their minds, and the blood flow might cause greater troubles too.


    Hao Ren made a knuckle and punched the person on the side of his mouth. This blow broke the jaw of the man in one go. The cracking sound was heard by everyone. Yue Chilong asked, "What are you doing? Do you not want to find out their information?"


    Hao Ren held the chains on the wall, and yanked them so hard that they came free along with the hook on the wall. He dragged the man to the center of the room as he said, "I already know who they are and why they are here. The leader of this bunch of assholes is Matthaeus Dorme. The guy on the right. He survived the strike on the Red Banner.


    I think the foreigners are not as efficient as they im to be. I should have caused a few of their agents to die."


    Yue Chilong was stunned while Matthaeus Dorme and his people were shocked. The old man asked, "What do you mean?" Enjoy exclusive content from m v -NovelBin


    Hao Ren looked up at him and said, "When the red banner decided to step on the Han Nation Land and attack Lingshi. I killed a four of them. Then I decided to find out if their is anyone else involved in this. Turned out, they had the old man from the Ye family calling their shots here. I took down the Ye family.


    But that sneaky bastard ran away to the demilitarized zone. Could not deal with him. The Red Banner began to look for Han Lingshi again, so I hacked into the servers of the international intelligence agencies, found out all the data about their agents and threatened them to do as I say or I will sale this information to their rivals.


    The threat worked and they all carried out a strike to kill the Red Banner. It was such a relief, but I did not expect one cockroach to survive ande here to spell death."


    Hao Ren did not mind saying all of it to Yue Chilong. This old man won''t be able to prove shit even if he went against Hao Ren. The people of the Han Family outside were also surprised. They did not expect Hao Ren to be so daring.


    Han Lingshi smiled a bit and said, "To think he did not lie to me."


    Yue Shi asked, "What do you mean?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "I asked him once how he solved it and he told me that he had killed them all. I thought he was joking but turned out he yed along with me to ensure I don''t freak out."


    Han Tang asked, "Are you not spooked enough yet? Your husband is a murderer."


    Han Lingshi replied, "You killed people to save the country, he killed them to protect me. He is not in the wrong and I will not have you question me like this again. I swear to god that I have had enough of this."


    The people red at Han Tang, who was acting jealous and possessive.


    ...


    Inside the holding cell, Hao Ren had tied the man to the ceiling with his legs dangling in the void. Hao Ren smiled and whistled as he said, "I have a few needles, I will insert them in your skin at the most painful acupoints. It will be fun."


    The man did not take him seriously, Hao Ren put his hand inside the pocket of his pant and took out a small box of needles. Then he began to insert the needles inside the skin of the terrorist on the hook. He ced seven such needles inside the skin of this guy, and the needles were as big as six inches.


    Hao Ren said, "Ready or not, here ites."


    The young man reached out to one of the needles and pinched the back of it before turning it slightly to the right. The Terrorist began to squirm. They did not expect this technique to be so effective. Hao Ren then walked up to the other men, repeated the same process, and tied the second man up to the ceiling. It was as if he were dancing.


    Hao Ren did the same thing to this guy as well, and then to the next six before he tied a kettlebell to a rope and then the six ends of the rope were clipped to the genitals of the six hanging terrorists. He said, "So, what I have done to you all is simple. Your viscera are channeling the blood in the reverse direction, and for this kettlebell in my hand, it is even simpler."


    He tossed the kettlebell up in the void, and let it free fall. The people were surprised, but Hao Ren was a devil. The kettlebell reached the full length of the rope and tugged on it hard. Gravity was brutal but if something as heavy as a five kilogram steel, this was bound to happen.


    The men with broken jaws wailed in pain, it was very painful to even watch. The kettlebell swung under the six hanging people as they screamed and spoke in jumbled tone. They begged for mercy.


    Matthaeus saw what Hao Ren had done to his people, he was scared. He did not expect Hao Ren to be a devil who danced to the tune of death.

 Chapter 122: Scene End.

    Hao Ren watched the people beg him for mercy. Yue Chilong was also present inside the room, but he did not expect this young man to be so creative with his ways to torture people. Hao Ren started skipping in his spot and practiced some shadow boxing as he said, "I have only one question for all of you, that is to tell me where is the money earned by the Red Banner.


    I can spend sometime to get this information on my own but I want to give you all a chance to by a swift way out of this misery."


    The people did not speak, they were scared but they were all battle hardened militia. How could they reveal their secrets to this guy with just some pain. Just when they thought, Hao Ren would not make things any worse, the young man on the ground began to kick at the kettlebell. nking sound echoed throughout the room.


    Hao Ren''s blows were causing the kettlebell to move and tug on the genitals of the terrorists. The pain they felt was so much that they all began to wail, and sweat. Two of them even shat themselves.


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Old Master Yue, can you please turn on the venttion in this ce."


    The old man raised his brow, he thought, ''Did this brat just order me around?''


    Yue Chilong did what Hao Ren asked him anyhow. The young man then stopped bothering the six people, and moved toward Matthaeus Dorme. His eyes werepletely indifferent and the chill that radiated from him made Yue Chilong mumble in surprise, ''Killing intent."


    Hao Ren said, "I do not have any question for you. I kept you alive only so that I could make you understand the graveness of the sin youmitted byying your dirty hands on my wife. You knew that someone caused your entire group of savages to die, yet you came seeking the person to avenge those ghosts.


    Did you think you will be quite brave if you did this? There is only a fine line that splits bravery to foolishness. The brave are praised but the fools have to pay the price, and you are the fool."


    That said, Hao Ren reached out to grab the jaw of his victim and dislocated with a quick movement. He yanked on the chains and dragged the struggling Matthaeus to a spacy spot in the room. Then he pressed a few acupoints rendering the man immobile.


    Hao Ren picked up a meat cleaver from the side rack and knelt beside the right side of Matthaeus as he said, "You used your right hand to hold Lingshi. Right?"


    Matthaeus opened his eyes wide in shock, he has done such a thing to a lot of people in the past so he knew what was going to happen to him. His pupil dted to the limit and a silver light shed in his vision. Then he sensed his right wrist go numb for a second before horrible amount of pain coursed through his body.


    He let out a muffled wail, Hao Ren pulled out the cloth stuffed in his mouth and used his needles to slow down the blood lose. He said, "I will keep on giving you such treatment every few minutes after the bleeding has stopped. In the meantime, you will watch me deal with your people. I will make you all watch yourself until thest moment. I swear to god that you won''t feel any pain."


    Yue Chilong watched the scene with astonishment. From his angle of vision, Hao Ren''s gaze did not fluctuate at all. He could not help but think what happened to this guy during the rescue. Could it be that his sense of protection has turned him into a killing machine? All he could do was to specte the situation.


    Hao Ren turned his attention to the six men and said, "I asked you a question, do you have an answer for me? It does not matter if you do not have it, to be honest, I can really take my time exploring how to torture you more. I have many ideas, like skinning you alive, or slow roasting you with drops of hydrochloric acid. It will be so much fun."


    His eyes were shining, and the people shiver, one of them said, "I talk. Talk, pes."


    Hao Ren sighed and walked up to the man. He nodded and asked, "Do you want me to reconnect your jaw, or can you write it on the ground?"


    The man didn''t know how to answer, and Yue Chilong said, "You hung them up, at least take him down to talk."


    Hao Ren looked at the old man and made thetter shiver a bit. However, he followed the instruction and loosened the guy to the ground. Then Hao Ren crouched on the ground, and fixed his jaw quickly too. The man was terrorized to the core of his soul.


    Although his jaw was relocated, he could not speak properly and said, "Ya moneh ish located in a ke-an ount."


    Hao Ren asked, "Do you mean a Camen ount?"


    The man nodded hurriedly, and Hao Ren took out his phone. He was not afraid of the people getting to know about Xiao Mei anymore.


    He said, "Xiao Mei, search through the data base of Camen bank. I want to see the ount that holds money of the Red Banner."


    The people were surprised, and after a few minutes, the AI responded, "Boss, you won''t believe it, but these people are surely filthy rich."


    Hao Ren asked, "How much?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Huhuhu, how does Ten billion sounds to you?"


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "Good enough to flow in as the funds to charity for the remote area development."


    Xiao Mei said, "I will move it to the shell ounts and then it will slowly move in to the charity foundation."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "You can see about that on your own. Also, upgrade yourself to the best level currently possible."


    Xiao Mei issued a series of ting sounds disying her excitement. Hao Ren on the other hand swiped the cleaver in his hand horizontally and decapitated the head of the man before him. He was quick enough to move away from the body to avoid blood stains.


    He then looked at the rest of the people and said, "You can think of many other useful things, such as weapons deposit, properties and assets that might able to buy you a quick death."


    Then he went to deal with Matthaeus. Hao Ren was really cruel, he chopped off his hands and feet, leaving him with stump limbs. He closed the bleeding by using acupoints to prevent him from dying. He then used a small knife and stabbed Matthaeus in positions where he would avoid the vital organs but the pain would be overwhelming.


    Hao Ren did not take out the knife, and used a new knife every time. The controlled rage he disyed was sending chills down the spines of the people.


    ...


    Han Lingshi stayed true to her words, she watched Hao Ren do all this from theputer screen. She could not help but think how much Hao Ren hated those who hurt her. She looked at her family and found them to be calm as well. However, they still had some surprise on their faces because Hao Ren was nothing like his usual self at the moment.


    Gao Yue asked, "It seems something about the situation has forced him to change his mild temperament. I wonder if he would still be the same man as before."


    Han Lingshimented from the side, "It does not matter if he is the same to the world. However, when he looked at me, I felt no difference. He is still Hao Ren."


    The people did notment, and watched Hao Ren gain information of the weapons depot, assets, under cover agents, and many other things. The people he had captured were mercenaries but they were more of a backend team. and the information they knew was very valuable.


    Hao Ren spent two hours dealing with the people, and finally the six cronies were given a swift death, but Matthaeus was still alive, and he was literally begging for death. Hao Ren had twisted so many nerves of his that the guy was at the limit to break down. However, the young man was so cold that he did not allow the victim to even go mad from the pain.


    Hao Ren looked at Matthaeus who was growling on the ground and asked, "Do you understand what is your sin?"


    Thetter nodded, Yue Chilong said, "Relieve him now, it is enough."


    Hao Ren replied, "The fact that I am a human and not the lord of underworld is the only reason I am letting him leave this world. If I had some skill that could trap his soul, I would have tormented him for an eternity."


    His eyes were turning red as he recalled the scene where this thing at his feet was threatening Han Lingshi. Thinking about it, Hao Ren finally gave into his rage, and stomped his foot on Matthaeus''s throat, crushing his windpipe and letting him die from suffocation.


    Hao Ren backed up and let out a sigh from his mouth. The room was silent and he asked, "Can your people clean it up?"


    Yue Chilong nodded and said, "They can."


    Hao Ren turned around and was about to leave the ce when Yue Chilong asked, "Are you not afraid that the authorities will question you for what you did to them? They are humans after all."


    The young man was six feet tall, same as Yue Chilong. He looked at the old man and said, "One, I did not bring them over. I only beat them up. You brought them here it is your problem what you tell the authorities.


    Second, this bunch of ingrate, who thrived upon sufferings of other people aren''t worthy to be called humans. Thus their deaths are a good deed."


    He then walked out of the room, heading to the monitoring room, where the rest of the people were. Han Lingshi heard everything and smiled faintly. She had opinions simr to Hao Ren when it came to looking at a terrorist as human being. Such people were beasts that ran wild with some virus in their minds.


    Hao Ren came out beside her and asked with a sunny smile on his face, "Shall we go home? I want to cook you something nice."


    Han Lingshi smiled and asked, "Howe you did all that and still have the mode to cook?"


    This was an important question. Hao Ren smiled and said, "Well, I don''t have a proper answer but while I was unconscious, I had a dream where I had to fight for my life and the battle was very long. In that kill or be killed world, everything was so vivid that even now I feel like I am still in that dream."


    Han Lingshi nodded and held his hand as she said, "I want to eat cheesecakes."


    The couple then ignored the elders and walked away from the scene as if it had nothing to do with them. The scene came to an end, but the story had taken a new turn.

 Chapter 123: Confrontation.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi left the Yue Family mansion came to the rising sun apartment. The young man cooked a meal for Han Lingshi and the two of them ate on the table. Han Lingshi asked, "They were all scared after what you did. They thought you have changed."


    Hao Ren swallowed the mouthful of food and said, "It does not matter to me what everyone thinks. Tell me what do you think about my actions inside that room?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and asked, "I will answer your question after you answer one of mine." Experience new stories on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    The young man nodded and Han Lingshi asked, "Tell me if you or you believe in cultivation?"


    Hao Ren was surprised for a second and then he truthfully said, "Yes, I do."


    His response took Han Lingshi by surprise, and the young man said, "One of these days I had gone to beat up a few goons from the Jade Python Gang. The leader of that gang said that I am a yellow realm cultivator. I have no idea what that means, I tried to find clues about it but nothing turned up."


    Han Lingshi was about to speak when suddenly the Xiao Mei said, "Boss, it was because the information is very ssified."


    Hao Ren nodded, and Han Lingshi said, "I think you should talk to Grandpa Yue. He had served in the military and is still an active martial arts master. He might be able to answer your questions."


    Hao Ren smiled bitterly, as he said, "Your grandpa does not like me. I am not keen on looking for help from him, at least, at the moment."


    Han Lingshi replied calmly, "You can take your time about it, I only wanted to know your stance. Also, how did you be a yellow realm cultivator?"


    The young man replied without much fluctuation, "Ibined traditional medicine and martial arts to grow stronger. The exercise allowed my body to grow stronger, now my skills have reached the so-called yellow realm."


    Han Lingshi nodded but before she could say anything, Hao Ren said, "You have not yet answered my question."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "I don''t mind if the world see you as a cold blooded killer, but I know, that when you look at me, your eyes are clear and calm. I have questioned myself many times about why I love you, and why have you became so close to me. At first, I thought that you could be gaslighting me, especially with the way you told me about Maria.


    However, I found myself to be wrongter on. You never questioned me and it is just my fate that I have always been approached by people who sought gains from me. You have never controlled me and what bothers me is that you do not even ask me if I am meeting a man during office meetings, so, I am sure that you are not insecure. That''s why I put my trust in you.


    No matter what you do, I am sure that you will do your best when ites to my safety, and I will do the same for you."


    Hao Ren heard her words and remarked, "That sounded like a love confession. If only I could have recorded it."


    Han Lingshi blushed a bit and said, "I love you, there, but you missed the chance to record it."


    Hao Ren chuckled and the atmosphere between the two people eased up. Suddenly, Han Lingshi thought of something and asked while she snuggled up in his embrace as theyy on the couch, "Ren if you find out in the future that someone has made me keep something very important hidden from you, what would you do?"


    Hao Ren looked at her and said, "It would be a lie to say that I won''t be angry, but if it is a secret that does not harm me, I wille around my anger given the time to process it."


    Han Lingshi became anxious when he said this. How can she not worry when she heard him say this? She has just confessed her love for him. She took a deep breath and calmed herself as she said, "Ren, I have another confession to make."


    Hao Ren looked at her as thedy sat up on the couch. Hao Ren sensed that the atmosphere was getting very heavy. He asked, "What is it?"


    Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "It is rted to your family and I only found out about it when we were there. I don''t want to hide it from you knowing that you might hate me. I do not care if this secret causes trouble between your family. I cannot lose you."


    Hao Ren raised his brow, he could sense that it was something very important. Han Lingshi said, "Your parents are cultivators, and your si...."


    Han Lingshi choked and began to gag. She could not speak anymore. Hao Ren panicked and he lunged over to pat her back trying to calm her down, and a system notification echoed in his mind, *Ding: Your wife has put her life on risk by revealing a secret to you. Tell her to stop talking about this issue and investigate everything on your own. Host, it is your duty to safe guard her.*


    Hao Ren realized the gravity of the situation and said, "Lingshi, do not speak, let this matter go. I swear to god, I will not me you for anything that you have kept from me. I can tell that you do not wish to hide it from me but something is restricting you from speaking. If you do not stop, it can harm you greatly. I promise no matter what the secret is, I will never hold you ountable for it."


    Han Lingshi looked at him in surprise, and calmed down. Gradually, the blood that rushed to her face receded and Hao Ren heaved a sigh of relief. He patted Han Lingshi''s back gently before rushing to the kitchen and fetching her a ss of water.


    Thedy looked tired and exhausted, Hao Ren guided her to the bedroom and put her to sleep. He came out of the room and picked up his phone to call his mother. His heart was shaken by the fact that they were cultivators.


    The connection was epted after a few minutes and Hao Ren asked, "Empress Hao, what have you done to Lingshi?"


    He did not greet her like usual. His behavior surprised Tang Zen and she replied, "Watch your tone..."


    Usually, she would scold and Hao Ren would listen, but now, he did not care and interrupted her, "It would be nice if you watched your tone as well. All these year you have been toxic to me, scolding me and saying whatever that came to your mouth, and I have never once talked back, but how dare you put Lingshi in danger?


    Just because she knows that you guys are cultivator, you wish to kill her by restricting her from telling me the truth? Have you two gone insane?"


    Tang Zen was stunned, they knew something like this could happen, but it happened a bit too soon. She asked, "What happened to her?"


    Hao Ren replied, "She told me you and that old man are cultivators, and I am sure she was about to say something rted to Mei, when she started choking and gagging on her own words. Her breathing was all over the ce. She would have suffocated to death had I not calmed her down.


    You bettere clean with everything you have hidden because if I find out in the future, I will not think twice before drawing lines with you."


    His voice was getting colder, and Tang Zen was shivering. She said, "Ren, I admit that there are a lot of things that we have kept in the dark from you, but the only reason is to protect you. The lives we had before having you and your sister was somethingpletely different. If you got entangled in it, we would have never forgiven ourselves."


    She was extremely worried now. This was the first time when she showed her soft and vulnerable side to Hao Ren. The young man did not waver from his stance and asked, "You wish for me to grow strong and then tell me all of this? Or were you happy that I am living a normal life? Did you never seen the rage and frustration that I suffered from being an average guy?


    Did you never think of a way to save me from that hell?


    You im that you did everything to save me, well, did you me me for being mediocre and always catered to Mei to save me? Did you me me for her death and left me to my own measures to save me? You know, sometimes I even doubt if I am your own son. Anyhow, talk to me when you wish toe clean, otherwise think of me as dead too."


    He disconnected the call with a snap.

 Chapter 124: Unfortunate Reunion.

    Tang Zen stood in her room, stuck in a daze. She did not expect that Hao Ren, the child who always handled everything silently talked to her in this manner. For the first time, she sensed how deep were the wounds on his heart.


    Old Man Hao came inside the room, and sensed something was off. He asked, "Madam, is everything alright?"


    Tang Zen turned around to look at him and said, "Call you daughter, she needs to give me some answers."


    Old Man Hao was surprised and asked, "Did something happen?"


    Tang Zen told him everything and Old Man Hao said, "I did not think she would make her take an oath."


    Tang Zen shook her head and said, "It is not an oath, it is something else."


    Old Man Hao furrowed his brows and said, "I will summon her."


    Tang Zen nodded, and just when the Old Man was about to leave, Empress Hao asked, "Old Man, do you think we have been a bit too hard on Ren?"


    Master Hao too a deep breath and he turned around before he said, "It is not me, Tang Zen, but you, who has been hard on him, always. He was scared of you, because in our heart we all know, that you never came to terms with him being unable to cultivate.


    I never said it to you, because I know that despite being stuck in a quagmire he never closed his heart. When Xiao Mei grew stronger and it was time for her to either confront the DEHB or to go to the cultivation world, it was your decision to separate the siblings.


    Xiao Mei was his entire world, but then you decided for her to put up acts. Ren''s heart gradually broke and slowly he closed himself. You know why I know this? It is because I was by his side, making an effort, but as a man who dwelled through the world of blood and flesh, I have no idea how to look after children.


    I tried to be his friend and we do have an equation which is better than what you have with him. Today, you care about him because he is getting stronger. Tang Zen, before you ask questions to Xiao Mei, ask yourself, if you have been good to Ren."


    Old Man Hao spoke in a mild tone, but his words were akin to a knife through Tang Zen''s heart. Her husband rarely used her full name, and whenever he did, he meant nothing but business. Han Xinyuan took a deep breath and left the room.


    He had to confront Hao Mei about this issue, because from his understanding of Hao Ren, he would not have lost his calm before his mother if the situation was not serious.


    ...


    Hao Ren was sitting next to Han Lingshi, watching her beautiful face drained of blood. The more he watched her, the more he felt annoyed and frustrated, if it were someone else, he would have killed them but how would he handle his own parents.


    Thinking about it, them being cultivators was a shock but it was not something worth putting Han Lingshi at risk. If it was that sensitive of an issue, then why tell her in the first ce. Hao Ren clenched his fists, because he could not figure it out.


    *Ding: Host, you have all the skills and tools that you need to solve even the biggest of the problems. How can you lose control? Please calm down and think about it carefully, your wife almost lost her life while telling you about the secret*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and closed his eyes to think carefully about what happened.


    ...


    While Hao Ren was thinking about the situation, Hao Xinyuan was sitting inside the small study with a small mirror in his hand. He channeled some spiritual energy inside the mirror and waited for a few minutes before the connection was established.


    Hao Mei''s face appeared in the mirror and the youngdy asked, "Baba, anything urgent?"


    Hao Xinyuan asked somberly, "Can you tell me, why did you ce a restriction on Han Lingshi?"


    Hao Mei opened her eyes wide and asked, "What do you mean I ced a restriction on her?"


    Hao Xinyuan furrowed his brows and said, "Han Lingshi told Ren about us being cultivators. I think she was about to reveal your truth when she chocked and almost died. Ren lost control and unloaded all the baggage he had on your mother. He med her for all of it."


    Hao Mei calmed down and said, "It is not me who put any sort of restriction on her, Baba. However, since things havee to this, I think, I should show myself to Ren. No matter what he does, I will respect his decision. I owe him that much."


    Hao Xinyuan rubbed his forehead and said, "Xiao Mei, I have no idea what to do at this moment. You and Ren are both adults, so you can make your own decisions. As for your mother, this blow is necessary for her."


    Hao Mei nodded and after a sigh she vanished from the mirror.


    ...


    Hao Ren had been thinking about the scene from before for a while when he suddenly recalled what Han Lingshi said and mumbled, "She did not choke when she was talking to me about my parents. She choked when she said, your si... could it be something about Mei?"


    He stood up from his chair and began to walk around with his hands behind his back. Han Lingshi shivered, and murmured, "Wa..ter.."


    Hao Ren quickly reacted and appeared beside her. He ced his hand over her forehead to check her temperature. He sighed in relief as she appeared to be normal. Hao Ren whispered, "I will get you water, right away."


    He dashed out of his room, came to the kitchen, poured a ss of water and carefully walked back to the room, he gently fed her the water. The restless Han Lingshi calmed down a little and he sighed when he saw that she had yet to wake up.


    Hao Ren frowned as he mumbled, "Why isn''t she waking up?"


    A calm and soft voice sounded behind him, "Because something else is waking up inside of her."


    Hao Ren quickly stood up on his feet and turned around to look at the person. He was ready to attack but when he saw the figure before him he froze. His eyes opened wide and his hair were standing on their roots.


    The young man was shivering and his face had turned pale. Hao Ren felt his throat dry up, and all his blood flow reversed from the shock as he spoke in a questioning tone, "Mei?"


    The figure standing inside his room was none other than Hao Mei dressed in her white robe. She revealed a bitter smile and remarked, "I am not a ghost, Ren."


    Hao Ren clenched his fist and walked ahead with slow steps. He stood just one meter away from Hao Mei, and raised his shivering hand to touch her face. The contact between themsted for just a second, but the heat radiating from her skin was enough to ensure that she was not a ghost, that she was a real human. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Hao Ren opened his mouth but the blood flow in his body had be so erratic from the shock that he ended up coughing a mouthful on Hao Mei''s shoulder and took a few steps back before falling on the bed.


    Hao Mei moved closer to him and ced her hand on his shoulder, tears were already falling from her eyes, as she said, "Please calm down, you will only hurt yourself. I am not here to defend myself. I came here only to tell you that I did not do anything wrong to Han Lingshi. She is reacting like this because of her cultivation technique."


    Hao Ren''s brain had gone numb, he did not know what was going on. His parents were cultivators, his sister was alive, and now even his fairy wife had be a cultivator. What was going on in his life. He grabbed hard on the bedsheet and shivered as he said, "Don''t touch me."


    Hao Mei closed her eyes as she took a deep breath, she was ready for this cold treatment but it still hurt a lot. She stepped back and Hao Ren said, "If you can, then help Lingshi, if you cannot, then leave."


    The youngdy said, "The changes in Han Lingshi are caused by her cultivation technique. She will be fine by the morning."


    Hao Ren nodded and spoke with a deadpan expression, "You may leave."


    At this moment, he only wanted to be left alone. If not, then he was sure that a vein in his brain would burst.


    Hao Mei took out a small sachet from the void and ced it on the table beside the bed as she said, "When you wish to seek the answers to the questions, hold that sachet and call my name. I will appear before you. I am sorry."


    Hao Ren did not even look at her when she spoke while crying. The two sibling had a brief reunion but the situation was so unfortunate that it was apt to call it a Unfortunate Reunion. The young man sat on the bed in a daze, and his heart was hanging amidst a storm of emotions. He turned his head to look at Han Lingshi and mumbled, "You were right to be afraid about keeping secrets.


    Had you really kept me in the dark, I could never have forgiven you for it, Lingshi."


    Hao Mei heard his words and vanished from the room, and the only constion in this situation was that Hao Ren did not hold Han Lingshi guilty.

 Chapter 125: Test.

    Hao Ren spent the night sitting on the bed with his eyes locked to the void where Hao Mei was standing earlier. He was lost, because he never thought that his family would have tricked him like this. The young man looked as if a mannequin had been ced in his spot.


    On the other hand, Han Lingshi wasying on the bed, and her eyelids were twitching. If her husband has been himself, he would have checked on her, but tonight they were both going through the biggest change of their lives.


    Han Lingshi was dwelling in a dream where she was standing before herself. However, the difference between the two figures was shocking. Even if Han Lingshi was a person who could make the most beautiful women on the feel mediocre, but her own reflection before her was ten times superior to her.


    The other Han Lingshi stood dressed in a moonlight blue robe which gave an impression of flowing water. Her hair was tied in a bun with a white and silver hair pin holding it in ce. The reflections was only as pretty as Han Lingshi, but her temperament was something that the present Han Lingshi could not match with.


    The reflection smiled and asked, "Are you wondering who I am?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised but then nodded, and the reflection replied, "I am your own self that resides deep within your heart. The one who wishes to be the empress of it all. The one who wants to grow strong to the level where even the heavens is under my control."


    Han Lingshi raised her eyebrow and said, "That sounds very arrogant of myself."


    The reflection chuckled and said, "Well, if it is any relief, it is you who thinks like that."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Yes, I do think like that and sometimes but I am wise enough to know when to stop and to advance. Arrogance is the reason why many fall."


    The reflection nodded and said, "Some people are blessed with the capital to really be arrogant and remain untouched. You are among those people, however..."


    Han Lingshi asked, "However?"


    The reflection replied, "However, you are bound by a dead weight."


    Han Lingshi frowned and the reflection waved her hand in the void. Between the two another image appeared, Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "What is the meaning of this?"


    The reflection smiled as she replied, "This is your dead weight."


    The image between the two belonged to Hao Ren, the young man was gazing at Han Lingshi with his trademark sunny smile. The reflection of Han Lingshi said, "I know that you want to take him along with you on the path of cultivation, but do you really think he would be able to achieve anything?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and replied confidently, "He will."


    The reflection chuckled and said, "You don''t even know the difference between the dynamics of the two worlds, how can you be so sure? I did not expect my consciousness to be so naive."


    Han Lingshi did not know but the reflection before her was an inner demon residing inside her heart. All her life she had been superior to the other people. Now that she see Hao Ren growing stronger and a staggering ce before her, it seemed that she was losing her grip on her circumstances.


    The cultivation technique of the Nine Empress Revolutions could not be practiced by those who had doubts in their hearts. Hao Mei had tried to practice it, but she held her in guilt over hurting Hao Ren. When she gave Han Lingshi this technique she had thought that this girl who had everything in her life would be fine, but Han Lingshi was also in doubt. Humans, no matter rich or poor.


    If they came across someone who is better than them, they would bepetitive and they will doubt themselves.


    Han Lingshi watched the reflection chuckle loudly and replied calmly, "Even if he is my baggage, I am willing to carry him along with me. He is my husband and has done a lot of things for me which nobody else has ever done. How can I leave him alone just because I can get stronger? Have you never heard that a strong person is the loneliest? I would rather be with him than be strong."


    The reflection calmed down and looked at Han Lingshi for a prolonged moment and asked solemnly, "Are you sure that you will stick with your words, Han Lingshi? You could have anything and anyone as long as you give up on this guy. He is just one guy what can he value whenpared to the world?"


    Han Lingshi smiled with a faint smile on her face, "He is my world. The rest of the world means nothingpared to him. Since you are me, do you not know that Han Lingshi never changes her decisions? Get going, I''d rather be by his side than being the Empress of the world."


    The reflection tried to convince her many times, sometimes she would show her the wonders of the world, and sometimes she will show millions of people bowing to her. After a long contest, Han Lingshi was effected, but she still maintained her resolve and stood firm.


    Lastly, Han Lingshi was standing before a mirror, and she was wearing a gilded robe with a vermillion phoenix carved out of solid gold sat over her head. The people surrounded her, but Han Lingshi did not seem to look exciting.


    The reflection in the mirror asked, "Would you give up on him if you knew that it will make him strong?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled and then asked, "If you were truly my inner thoughts, you would know that Hao Ren loves me a lot. Do you know what happens to those who love you this much? If you break their hearts, they begin hating you, and I don''t want Hao Ren to hate me. If you are done with this facade, I need to go back and look after him."


    ...


    Rays of sunlight peeked through the curtains and Han Lingshi slowly opened her eyes. She sensed a shallow almost unrecognizable warm current flowing through her body. Thedy took a deep breath and touched her forehead before looking around. She found that Hao Ren was sitting on the edge of the bed, but she noticed his shoulders were slouched.


    She called for him softly, "Ren."


    A few moments past, she frowned and sat up from the bed as she said, "Ren, can you hear me?"


    Hao Ren did not react, but then Han Lingshi noticed that the young man was trembling. Han Lingshi was surprised, she got out of the nket and walked around the bed toe before him. When she saw Hao Ren, she was shocked, his face was pale, his cheeks were stained with tear trails. She asked, "Ren, what happened?"


    Hao Ren did not reply to her, he was staring at the void lost in his own thoughts. Han Lingshi reached out to touch his forehead and gasped. Hao Ren had high fever, and was trembling. She could not understand what was going on and shook him up as she called out his name, "Hao Ren!"


    The call was more like a shout that caused the stoned eyes to glisten again. Hao Ren saw Han Lingshi and smiled as he said, "Good that you are fine. I was afraid.."


    Before he could say anything a thread of red trickled down the corner of his lips. Han Lingshi was shocked, she held his shoulders and asked, "Ren, are you okay? What is going on with you? I will take you to the hospital."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I will be fine with a little rest. It''s just that I sensed spiritual energy and then it all went haywire because I got excited."


    Han Lingshi frowned, as she sensed something was odd about it. She asked in a stern tone, "Ren, you dislike if I hide things from you right? Then why are you hiding things from me?"


    Hao Ren looked at her for a few minutes before tears trickled down his eyes and he began to bawl as he weakly held her hands. Han Lingshi was left speechless, she could not help but embrace him in her bosom as if Han Ren was a peace of fragile sswork that could fall apart with the gentlest of touch.


    Han Lingshi was about to ask him when the young man said, "They all fooled me Lingshi, they all fooled me. They hid things from me, and Hao Mei also fooled me into thinking that she is dead. You know I used to sleep on her grave, clean it as if it was herself. Yet, they never told me."


    He buried his heart in her chest as he cried out, and Han Lingshi''s face turned cold, as she realized that the young man had discovered the truth. She was afraid that Hao Ren would be devastated when he finds out. She did not expect her fears toe true so quickly.


    She patted his back gently and said, "Ren, I am here for you, am I not?"


    Hao Ren did not answer and kept crying, the couple was going to face tests of life. These tests won''t be easy, but if they passed, they will be stronger, if they failed, then life can be very unforgiving to the weak.

 Chapter 126: Knotted Hearts.

    Hao Ren did not know how long did he cry for, and Han Lingshi held him the entire time. When he calmed down thedy got him some water, and ran her hand across his face and said, "You know that I never really disliked someone, but your sister sure tops the list at the moment."


    The young man looked at her with a bitter smile and said, "I wonder if they have a simr list and if I am ced at the top of that list."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I don''t think so. Despite all that I feel towards them, we don''t yet know the true circumstances that led them to treat you like this. Why don''t we make a decision when we have found out the truth."


    Hao Ren looked in her eyes and weakly asked, "What if I am not ready for the truth?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and brushed his hair gently as she said, "I don''t mind. The truth is yours to know and to not. I have no say in this matter. I support you with whatever you decide."


    Hao Ren smiled a bit before going back to being dead pan. He said after some thought, "Would you mind if I ask for some time alone?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and replied, "As long as you promise me that you would not do anything stupid, I won''t. We are both adults and have our own methods to deal with situations."


    Hao Ren said, "Thank you, Lingshi."


    Han Lingshi leaned in and pecked his lips lightly as she said, "Know that I will wait for your call."


    Then she stood up from the bed and left the room. Hao Reny in the bed, with his eyes locked to the ceiling. He sighed and closed his eyes to sleep. He knew that it wouldn''t do him any good to think over the situation or to confront his parents. If he pressured them too much, there is a chance that they might lie to him even more.


    The young man took a deep breath and to divert his mind, he began to meditate on the Titan Sutra. He chanted the mantra engraved in his brain and gradually entered a deep meditation state. He forgot about the stress eating at his heart.


    ...


    Han Lingshi asked, "Xiao Mei, is Ren asleep?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, mistress."


    Han Lingshi nodded as she leaned back in the big chair in the study room. She closed her eyes and her fingers tapped the leather armrest gently before she picked up her mobile and went to the balcony. She did not forget to close the door behind her and called Hao Xinyuan.


    The call was connected quickly, it was almost noon so she knew that the old couple would be awake. Hao Xinyuan''s calm voice sounded, "Hello, is that you Lingshi?"


    The girl hummed in confirmation before she asked, "That day in the car you said that you will only tell Ren about the truth when he enters the spirit gathering realm. Forget the fact that I did not ask you how would he enter the realm without a cultivation technique, but can you please tell me how did he find out about Hao Mei?"


    Hao Xinyuan replied, "You cultivate Nine Empress Revolutions, a heaven level technique that has been handed down in the Tang Family lineage for thousands of years. Only women with a strong conscience can cultivate it. When you were still here, we sensed that you have touched upon the surface of the spiritual energy, and thus the cultivation technique was activated.


    However, the moment there appears a doubt in your conscience, there will be a test. So, when you revealed to Hao Ren about us, you probably fell unconscious and he panicked. He called his mother and went ballistic on her, saying, that we ced some restriction over you from revealing the truth and that we endangered your life.


    Hao Mei only came forward to clear this, she had nned to go in ande out but when she saw him that close, she could not help it. At the moment, she has returned to the spirit shimmer continent."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and said, "I have no idea what to say to you people. Just because he lost his calm, does that mean you will lose yours? Do you have any idea what his condition is at the moment? Ever since I came to know about all of this I could not make any sense out of it. You all are his family and yet you harm him like this? I am really fed up of this, Dad."


    Hao Xinyuan sighed and said, "We all have our shorings, Lingshi, and my family is no different. I promise to you that when he reaches the spirit gathering realm, I will bring you both to the ce where you wille to know the truth."


    Han Lingshi did not wish to hear anything more and disconnected the call. She went back in the study room, and then came to the bedroom where Hao Ren was sleeping, however, now that she has tasted the world of cultivation once, she sensed a subtle energy inside the room. She was surprised, and then she took a deep breath before sitting down on the rug at the foot of the bed.


    Two people cultivated in the room, the spiritual energy leaking from their bodies filled the room, and absorbed by the other. The entire process was very beneficial for the two of them, it was akin to indirect dual cultivation.


    The two people cultivated for a bit, and when Hao Ren woke up from cultivation it was already past noon. He sat up on the bed and found his mind to be clear of all the thoughts and the exhaustion from sitting the entire night and emotional trauma had washed away.


    The young man was surprised when he found Han Lingshi sitting on the ground. He used his Yin Yang eyes and found various colors intertwined around her body, but the most prominent were the red and gold. These did not mean bad luck, and he smiled faintly in relief. While he was observing her aura, he found a small sword stuck to her forearm.


    The aura around Han Lingshi was extremely thick, and it stuck close to her body, and whatever leaked was getting absorbed by the sword on her forearm. Thinking about it, he asked, "System, what about the concealment technique that you said will be rewarded to me?"


    *Ding: Host, the concealment technique is a passive skill integrated inside your cultivation technique, so the deeper yourprehension bes the stronger the concealment technique.*


    The young man nodded and looking at the clock he stood up from the ground and decided to go and cook a meal. Just because they both have stepped on the path of cultivation, it did not mean that they could go on without eating for months.


    Hao Ren decided to cook a vegetarian meal, and while he was cooking, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, Uncle is calling."


    Hao Ren froze, and then said, "Can you message him that need some time alone?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I have sent the message."


    The young man nodded and went back to cook.


    ...


    Tang Zen was sitting in the garden with her gaze fixed on the sky. She was using her husband''s cell phone to call and check up on Hao Ren, because she was afraid that Hao Ren might not pick up her call, however, he did not even pick up the call from his old man and sent back a message saying that he needed sometime alone.


    The pain and guilt that she felt at this moment was something that she could not exin with words. Hao Ren was her younger son and when he came to this world, Tang Zen was the happiest person. She dreamt that her son would be able to counter all the enemies that caused them to suffer.


    She wished nothing else from him but to be sessful, but when they found that his meridians were blocked, and all her expectations shattered, she was disappointed. The shattered expectations made her bitter and she didn''t even know when she began treating Hao Ren with so much toxicity.


    Hao Xinyuan saw the situation and sighed, "Zen, I understand that what''s happening is a bit too intense but it was going to happen one day or another. I apologize for putting all the me on your shoulders but the fact is I am half the culprit. If only I had voice my objections strongly, this wouldn''t have happened."


    Tang Zen sat up and took a deep breath before she said, "Xinyuan, we both know that even though we have left behind the life of the cultivator, we still live by the rules of the Spirit Shimmer Continent, by the rules of our old lives. I was stronger than you, and that''s why you conceded to my thoughts."


    Han Xinyuan shook his head and was about to say something when Tang Zen suddenly coughed up some blood. He was surprised and came up to her quickly as he asked, "What happened?"


    Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Tang Zen revealed a heart broken smile and said, "I broke my child''s heart and this is the consequence. One of my meridians has twisted from the spirit in flow fluctuation."


    Han Xinyuan''s expression turned grave and he said, "We need to head over to Old Man Tei. Or..."


    Tang Zen patted the back of his palm and said, "Don''t tell Ren about this. He might think that I am ying victim to gain his attention. I deserve this, the heavens are punishing me for my selfishness."


    Han Xinyuan told her to stop talking and helped her inside the house as he began to pack the luggage.


    ...


    In the jade capital, Hao Ren has finished cooking a meal when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, you are invited to the New & Rising Entrepreneurs Conference in the National Capital, Meridian City. How shall I reply to this invite?"


    Hao Ren asked, "When is the event being held?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Two Dayster."


    Hao Ren thought that with the current situation of the family, it was better he busied himself with work, and said, "I will go."


    Xiao Mei nodded and asked, "Shall I book your air tickets, and arrange for transport?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Arrange for Miss Carter and Mister Bourne to send a couple of capable assistants ahead of me and tell them to arrange all this. They will get an appropriate reimbursements from thepany."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Alright, Boss."


    Hao Ren thought, ''It is better this way, knots should not be handled in a flurry or they tangle up even more.''


    ...


    Dream''s Question:Are you all unhappy with the chapter output? I just noticed theck of power stones. Well, the good news is that I am clear to work now, and starting tomorrow, I will increase the chapter output, and the bonus chapters are there too. So, guys please vote for the book so that we maintain a rank. I am leaning on y''all for running my home. Hehe, thank you for your support, and love.

 Chapter 127: Laying Foundation.

    Hao Ren served the meal and was about to call Han Lingshi when thedy came over on her own. He served her the food as he said, "I will be going to the Meridian City for an event, would you like toe along?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I will need to look after the Shun family clean up. I do not trust Young Master Ye that much."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "If you need any help you can ask for Xiao Mei''s help. The money she got from the Red Banner ounts have been used for the foundation matters mostly, but it has been used to provide Xiao Mei with a bigger brain."


    Xiao Mei chimed in, "Xiao Mei is now capable of performing 3 quintillion FLOPS. I am now the most powerfulputer system in the world. Well, after assembling the parts I ordered."


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi smiled a bit, and the young man said, "I should head over to the office and see about the progress of the projects. Otherwise, they might forget me."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I will be heading over to meet Grandpa Yue to talk about cultivation and martial arts."


    Hao Ren looked at her and said, "Lingshi, please do not misunderstand me, I did not mean to hide it from you but I can also cultivate."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "I know, I can sense it. However, I am curious as to how you learned about it given that your parents hid it."


    Hao Ren frowned at the mention of this but then he regained hisposure and said, "I came across an old man who beat up a few goons with ease. When I rushed over to help, he taught me some skills. Over time, I observed around me, and learned martial arts.


    That entric old man recently gave me a cultivation sutra to practice, but he told me to be careful and conceal it cause there are forces in the world that cane after us."


    Han Lingshi nodded, she did not doubt his exnation, after all, there were people in their families who were hidden cultivators so the chances of Hao Rening across an old expert did exist.


    The two discussed a little more about the situation and Han Lingshi did not hide it from him, she told him that Hao Mei was the one to give her the technique, and she also mentioned DEHB so that Hao Ren could be alert as he practiced.


    Hao Ren frowned, andmented, "To think that she would not tell me about anything like this is a bit hurtful, but integrating you in all this means they understand your importance to me."


    Han Lingshi shook her head gently as she said, "Does not matter what they think, at least, not at the moment."


    Hao Ren smiled bitterly, and said, "I will go and get changed."


    Han Lingshi watched him go in but she did not say anything. She thought it was insensitive of her to mention Hao Mei before him, but the truth was the truth.


    After half an hour, Hao Ren came out of the dressing room with a ck shirt and silver pants on his lower body. Han Lingshi saw him fastening his watch and said, "Ren, should we get you another watch?"


    The young man asked, "Why?"


    Han Lingshi remarked, "Aren''t you bored by this watch? You are a multi millionaire, get a few more watches."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "My wife is a billionaire, I only eat soft rice."


    The twoughed together before Hao Ren left the house. When he reached the parking lot, he found Heath waiting for him.


    Hao Ren asked, "Did Lingshi tell you toe over?"


    Heath nodded and pulled open the door of the sedan as he said, "Madam said that you are not too well, so it was better for me to drive you."


    Hao Ren nodded, he sat in the car while texting Han Lingshi a thanks for her consideration. He liked how Han Lingshi was simply too good of a human at times. She would note every little detail concerning the people she cared about, and Hao Ren''s state of mind, which he was trying to hide, could not escape her eyes.


    The car drove through the traffic, and the young man decided to meditate to not dwell on the negative emotions in his mind, he did not wish to face the situation so closely. Hao Ren regted his breath as the vehicle moved, he lost the sense of time, and only woke up when Heath said, "Young Master, we are here."


    Hao Ren nodded and got out of the vehicle. As he entered the building he nodded to the guards who saluted him, and asked thedy on the reception, "June, can you ring Miss Carter for me?"


    June greeted him with a smile and said, "Yes sir, right away."


    Hao Ren left the reception lobby and came to the top floor and took his chair. The room was minimalist and spacious. He sighed as he swiveled his chair from left to right, he asked, ''System, it has been quite sometime since I have imed my ''Feed the wife'' and ''Daily task'' rewards.''


    *Ding: Host, do you wish to withdraw the rewards?*


    Hao Ren nodded and confirmed the answer for the question.


    *Ding: Host, you have gained a fist technique, Fundamental Boxing. This skill has countless variations and can evolve endlessly. If you manage to cultivate it to the mastery realm, you would be able to figure out the weakness through the skills of your enemies.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and questioned, ''So, you mean to say that I will face a lot of enemies in the future?''


    *Ding: Host, the path of power has many obstacles, and every obstacle is an enemy.*


    Hao Ren could not help butment about how the system was so poetic yet vague at the same time. Just when he was about to explore the skill, the door of his cabin was knocked, and he said, "Come in."


    Lynn Carter pushed open the door and came inside. Hao Ren gestured for her to sit down as he asked, "Can you tell me what is the status of the redevelopment application?"


    Lynn replied, "The central ministry has cleared us to buy thend but they want us to guarantee that we will keep the natural effects of our work in mind."


    Hao Ren nodded with a smile and asked, "What about the purchase?"


    Lynn Carter replied with a smile, "The negotiations have beenpleted and we will be signing the agreement in the evening."


    The young man smiled and replied, "It is a very good news. Now we can finallyy down a foundation for the development of Thunder Technologies."


    Lynn Carter nodded and said, "I received the blueprints for the research center and the foundation received a lots of donations as well. In thest few weeks, our sales have picked up as well. I can assure you, President, we would be able to go public very soon."


    Hao Ren said, "It would be nice if we can make that happen before the springs."


    After a small discussion, Lynn Carter left and Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, find me the researchers from the Jade City University."


    Xiao Mei got to work and Hao Ren busied himself forgetting about the mess in his family.


    ...


    Han Lingshi arrived at the Yue Mansion, and she sat in the living room waiting for her grandfather toe over. She held a cup of tea and sipped the content lightly. A pair of footsteps made her sit up and when she turned around she found Yue Shenlong walking over.


    She asked, "Hmm, weren''t you going to stay in the Golden Bloom Town for a bit?"


    Yue Shenlong replied, "Something came up, Grandpa wanted me to enlist in the services, and so I did. What happened?"


    Han Lingshi did not say anything, but was surprised that Yue Chilong wanted the apple of his eye to venture in the military to get stronger. Yue Chilong came over and asked, "Xiao Ling, is everything okay?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "It is fine, I came here because I wanted to ask you about a few things."


    Yue Chilong looked at her and with a slightly surprise expression, he nodded and told her to follow him to his study. They could not talk about such serious issues here. Yue Shenlong wanted to tag along when the old man said, "Xiao Shen, go and practice with Malcolm."


    The young man sighed and said, "But I already defeated them."


    Yue Chilong replied while climbing the stairs, "I know you have, but this time, it would be a little different, go along."


    Han Lingshi watched Yue Shenlong and asked, "He is going to join the military?"


    Yue Chilong nodded and said, "Yes, he will, it is the price he would have to pay for being born as my grandson."


    Han Lingshi got a bad vibe about this and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    The old man replied, "We will talk when we get inside the study."

 Chapter 128: Off To The Meridian City.

    Hao Ren spent the entire day inside the office and he held a meeting with the researchers and asked their requirements for the ce. The system rewarded him a research center and allowed him a free design. It may seem like the system was making him do all the work, but that was not the case.


    The system will take provide the realistic illusion and construct everything on its own. The young man finished dealing with the business and got out of the office. He was heading to the Meridian City for the first time and he was also attending a prestigious event, so he wanted to make proper preparations.


    While he was riding the car, he said, ''System, our conversation was disturbed, what is my second reward?''


    *Ding: Host, for a moment I thought you have forgotten to im the second reward.*


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, ''While system, you might think that I am still a materialistic person but I think a man should ask for his due rewards without shame. It is not that I do the tasks because of the rewards solely, but since I have them, why shall I shy away.''


    *Ding: Very reasonable of you, Host. I admire that you have grown up to this point. As for the second reward, you get the knowledge and experience of medicinal cuisine. This will allow you to cook food that aids you and your wife in the path of cultivation.*


    Hao Ren sensed the information flood his brain which caused him to shiver a bit and roll his eyes. It was immense, his muscles twitched as they got used to the experience. He calmed down after a bit and Heath asked, "Young Master, are you okay?"


    The young man nodded in reply, and shortly after they reached home. Hao Ren said, "Brother Heath, I will be leaving for the Meridian City in Tao Province, can you get a few people toe along with me? I will ask Miss Carter to make the arrangements."


    Heath smiled and said, "You are a bitte, Young Master, Manager Lynn already made arrangements for the five of us."


    Hao Ren smiled and bade farewell for the evening. He came in and found that Han Lingshi was yet toe back, he took a bath, came to the kitchen and decide to cook a simple dinner before he began to pack his stuff. He quickly finished cooking and just then the door opened and the wee message sounded.


    Hao Ren walked over, and saw Han Lingshi carrying a lot of bags, and she was trying to take off her shoes. He smiled and walked over to her. Thedy smiled and stopped struggling. She thought Hao Ren would help her but the young man picked her up in his arms as if she was a princess.


    Han Lingshi was surprised and eximed, "Ren, I am yet to take my shoes off."


    Hao Ren brought her over to the couch, and made her sit down. Then he took off her shoes and socks before he ced them back at the entrance. He asked while wiping his hands with a sanitized tissue, "What did you buy?"


    Han Lingshi became excited, "I got you two watches, three belts, four ties, and three suits with two pair of shoes. I also got you a pair of sneakers, wearing leather shoes all the time is not good."


    Hao Ren sighed and knelt before her as he asked, "What did you buy for yourself?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "My order was a bit too much so the guys beside Heath are fetching it upstairs."


    The young man smiled and couldn''t help but poke her nose. He then asked her to leave the bags as they were ande over to have dinner. In the middle, the guards brought two dozens of bags that were filled with Han Lingshi''s clothes.


    Hao Ren thanked them and gave them some of the dessert he made. After dinner, the couple packed Hao Ren''s luggage and when they were done, Han Lingshi asked, "Can you teach me how to practice martial arts? I consulted my grandfather and he said that he does not know any suitable techniques for me."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "You should first work on your stamina. Only then learning martial arts will give you an advantage."


    Han Lingshi thought about it and then said, "It is the same as what my Grandpa told me too."


    Hao Ren agreed and replied, "It is the truth. I will give you lessons on Wing Chun upon returning. It is a technique that focuses on quick attacks, and the principle of soft and hard. It is suitable for you, meanwhile, I will be gone for three days at max, with the nourishment of spiritual energy, you will catch up to the stamina soon."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and then the two of them sat across each other as they began cultivating. It was in the middle of the night when they experienced the warmth simr tost night but tonight the feeling was even more prominent than before. They both could sense a warm breeze in the void.


    Hao Ren did not know what Han Lingshi saw, but he saw a number of tiny particles of five different colors floating around him. As he focused on each of the particles he found that he could attract them towards him. However, as soon as the particles entered his body, they turned into golden color.


    While Han Lingshi was having a simr scene in her mind. She was able to attract the five color particles inside her body, the five particles inside her bodybined into a purple one. The wisp of this energy coursed through their bodies, and they felt stronger.


    Han Lingshi did not get as much benefit as Hao Ren, but she was leveling quicker than him. Hao Ren had practiced his physique without the nourishment of Spirit Energy, while she will be learning with the augmentation of the spiritual energy.


    After a few hours, the two people woke up with smiles on their faces and went to bed holding each other in their arms. The next morning, Han Lingshi prepared a light breakfast for the young man, and saw him off with a gentle kiss at the airport.


    Their rtionship had just gotten stronger, and given the stressful revtions in the past two days, this departure was the one that left them with heavy hearts.


    Hao Ren sighed as he looked her in the eyes and said, "Don''t worry, I will be back soon."


    Han Lingshi smiled and replied, "I will wait for you. Call me when yound."


    Then the young man entered the airport after kissing his wife a short good bye.

 Chapter 129: Meridian City.

    Hao Ren sat in the airne and decided to spend his time meditating. The flight was six hours long. He did not wish to waste the time even if he could not get any real work done. He has always wished to cultivate and reach the realms where he could fly and be a hero. Now that the opportunity was at his door steps, he was going to exploit it as much as he could.


    He knew that it was not going to be a smooth sky rocketing event, and that became all the more reason for him to cultivate in all the time he could squeeze. He was about to get busy.


    ...


    After dropping him to the airport, Han Lingshi came back to the Han Mansion. Yes, she did not go back to the apartment because she was also going to follow Hao Ren''s pace. She knew that the young man was ahead of her in terms of cultivation. Apart from the important meetings she could handle everything remotely with Xiao Mei serving as her assistant.


    The excuse for her distance from the office was the invasion by the terrorists. She stated that she was traumatized but she also stated that she will not let down the investors and share holders. The board of directors did not doubt her capabilities, at least not in the short term.


    Han Lingshi gave a few tasks to Xiao Mei to check how good and efficient she was, and to her surprise, the Empress International and Crown International were on track within a couple of hours. Xiao Mei had ess to tons of data, information of business management and with the self learning feature, she had been scouring through the dark web and the inte for more than a month.


    She was no less of a genius than the people who graduated with management degrees from the famous B-schools.


    Han Lingshi got to the mansion and found that everyone was in their own rooms, thinking about how they were all cultivators living among the mortals, she could guess what they were doing. Suddenly, a smooth voice echoed in her mind, "Lingling,e to grandma."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, she did not expect that her grandmother could speak directly in her mind. She looked around thinking she was hallucinating from all the things that has been happening during the past few days, until Gao Yue spoke again.


    The youngdy walked over to find her grandmother with great caution and stopped outside the door of the room. She was about to knock when the door opened itself making Han Lingshi take half a step back.


    Gao Yue was sitting over a cushion on the floor. She looked at her granddaughter and said, "If you are scared over a door opening on its own, then how will you handle when Hao Ren fly over to you riding a giant beast?"


    She berated Han Lingshi, who took pride in being the calm and poised person always. Han Lingshi blushed a little but then she went inside the room and the door closed behind her. It was time for her to take a peek at the world that existed in the same world as hers but at the same time, it did not.


    ...


    Six hours passed like a breeze and Hao Ren opened his eyes when the captain announced that they would bending shortly. He was travelling with several guards and had an intimidating cold aura radiating from him. The reason for his softness was back in the Jade Capital, the world will now see a different Hao Ren.


    Even the guards were surprised to see the change in his aura the moment he came out of Han Lingshi''s vision. The air hostesses were charmed by him but they did not know how to approach him, because his eyes were so cold that their blood almost froze.


    The flightnded in the Meridian City, and being the passengers in the business ss, Hao Ren was allowed to get down first. His guards followed him, causing the rest of the people to gossip about him. Hao Ren was wearing a ck suit and an icy blue colored shirt under it. He looked dashing enough to cause women to click his pictures from a distance.


    After picking up their luggage the group of men headed out of the terminal and Hao Ren found two young men dressed in a formal white shirt and gray pants waiting for him with cards in their hands.


    Lynn Carter and Markus Bourne had sent over these two people to serve as Hao Ren''s assistants. The two of them were elder to Hao Ren in age, but they could not help but lean forward and bow slightly as Hao Ren came close to them. His temperament was something that they could not handle.


    Hao Ren looked at a ck sedan and then at a ck SUV and nodded, "You two have done well."


    The two men shook their heads and said it was there job to do so. Hao Ren asked, "When is the event?"


    One of the men said, "President, the event will be held in the evening, before that, you can still rest or go through your speech."


    Hao Ren nodded and got inside the car. One assistant sat beside him and the other took the passenger seat while the guard took the driver position. Three guards loaded the luggage in the SUV and followed them in tow.


    Hao Ren asked, "What should I call you both?"


    The guy beside him said, "President, my name is Roy Vice."


    The other guy reported his name to be, Joe Jamison. Hao Ren said, "Roy, you just mentioned a speech, tell me what is that about."


    Roy nodded and replied, "President, the event is held for rising businessmen, and within the past few months ourpany has made great strides, all over the nation we have sold about seventy million cleaning bots and the number is still increasing."


    Just as he said this, Hao Ren was surprised, he did not expect that the sales have sky rocketed like this. He did recall signing an order for expanding the assembly lines and after thepany bought the OEM manufacturers, they have been working twenty four hours shifts ever since.


    The raw material dealers have also signed the contract as if they did not do it, someone else will and Lynn Carter had her own ways to make this people sumb to the control of Thunder Technologies.


    Roy continued, "With such a growth within an year, the national leaders have noticed us and they have asked you to represent the young businessmen and step on the stage to say a few words."


    Hao Ren sighed and shook his head as he extended his hand and asked, "The speech?"


    Roy quickly handed it to Hao Ren, and the young man began to read it carefully.


    ...


    Dream''s Gift: Okay, so to reward us with consistent updates and win=winpletion for 60 days in a row, the tform has given me a coin redemption code. I would like to ask the first 9 people who read this chapter to take a screenshot of your reader rank, and send it to my IG : wordy_06


    Just so you don''t feel that I am partial, I am giving the code to one person who has been helping me in editing the chapters and making the book better than it would have been with me working alone.

 Chapter 130: Under Scrutiny.

    Hao Ren read the speech for a few minutes, before he said, "I can make edits of my own, right?"


    Roy nodded and replied, "Yes, sir."


    The young man was about to turn his head and look out of the window when his mobile vibrated and he found that it was a message from Xiao Mei, which said, "Boss, you forgot to text Mistress."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and immediately called Han Lingshi back in the Jade Capital.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was taking a break and asking questions to Gao Yue when her phone rang. She smiled when she saw the caller ID, and picked up the call. She said, "Hello, did you recall to call me only now?"


    Hao Ren replied, "It skipped my mind to be honest, Xiao Mei pinged me. I reached the Meridian City safely. What have you been up to?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "I am fine, just cultivating. I have a lot of things to learn and so I am picking on Grandma''s brain for it."


    Hao Ren nodded, and the two discussed a few things before the call disconnected. Gao Yue asked, "Is the situation between him and his parents that bad?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Hao Ren has a pure heart, he cannot hide his true emotions. This is why it will take sometime for him to get over it. However, I am sure that he will manage to ovee it."


    Gao Yue nodded and said, "It would be nice if he could do that, because on the path of cultivation, knots of your heart be demons that lurk in the shadow and will attack you at the most crucial of the times." Enjoy more content from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    Han Lingshi nodded and then said, "I will aid him in any manner as I can, but right now, he needs time to process it all."


    Gao Yue agreed, she knew that as humans they all had their own thinking and it was necessary for them to think on their own.


    ...


    Hao Ren disconnected the call and his smile vanished. The temperature inside the cabin dropped a little once again. He leaned back in his seat and looked at the city outside the window. Unlike Jade Capital where only the business zone had sky scrappers, this entire city seemed to be made up of ss and steel.


    The entire city was filled with sky scrappers, only the area around the airport had restrictions. Hao Ren sighed and thought about the big yers in this city. Empress International was one of the majorpanies in the nation. While Han Lingshi led thepany to the top in the Jade Capital, Empress International only ranked among the eight and nine in the Meridian City.


    As for Thunder Technologies, Hao Ren doubted if it even had any rank in this ce where the public enterprises ruled the stock market and could change the definition of power and capital.


    He was not a businessman, he always considered him to be lucky. As he was lost in the thought, the car stopped before the entrance of a five star hotel. After the security checks, the cars were allowed through the gates.


    Joe said, "President, there are many dignitaries from the business world that are staying in this hotel, so the security has been tightened."


    Hao Ren did not react much, he merely nodded. In his point of view, this was nothingpared to the military cantonment and it was good to have security. After the car came to a stop, the young man got off, and Joe quickly followed him inside. Since they were responsible for the arrangements they had to make sure that everything was good.


    Joe had reserved a Presidential Suite for Hao Ren, and he came to the reception to get the key card. The procedure went smoothly, but a few older men standing next to Joe were surprised. They did not expect that someone younger then them was reserving a presidential suite. What shocked them even more was the fact when they looked at Hao Ren.


    Joe bowed slightly when he handed over the key card with both hands. Their mannerism could be said to be the best. Hao Ren did not mind the eyes on him anymore, he held his key card and went upstairs with the guards.


    ...


    As he entered the room, he said, "Two of you can guard and the others can rest and order food for all of us, I will take some noodles and eggs."


    The instructions were simple and the guards did what they were told. The food arrived within ten minutes and after having his fill, the young many down on the bed to meditate and gradually, he fell asleep.


    He was a yellow level cultivator, but even cultivation consumed energy. This consumption was caused by the purification of his body, and to excrete the impurities. He was tired as well. When has Hao Ren ever travelled in an airne for such a long time? His ears were still ringing.


    ...


    In the evening, Joe woke him up, and Hao Ren sat up to get ready, he did not forget to call Han Lingshi while taking a shower. She asked him to do a video call so that she will be the first one to see him looking dashing.


    The young man wore a royal blue three-piece suit with a ckpel and tie around his neck. He checked in the mirror twice to make sure he was looking fine. Then he put on the new watch that Han Lingshi had gotten him. She knew his taste, but this time she had gotten him the masterpiece from Sigma brand.


    It was iid with a ring of sapphire around the bezels and the needles were also made from Sapphire, while the transparent body showcased the intricate titanium gears moving together to keep the watch working. The body of this watch was made from Damascus Titanium and was covered in rippling metal patterns.


    Hao Ren smiled as soon as he looked at the watch and said, "Thank you Love."


    Han Lingshi smiled and replied, "You''re wee, Darling. Now, enough sweet talk, off you go to the big event. I will watch the online broadcast."


    Hao Ren nodded and left the room after disconnecting the call. Everyone who saw him knew that this young man meant business.


    The event was being held in the reception hall of the same hotel, so it did not take him long to reach the venue. He only took one guard and the two assistants with him to avoid looking conspicuous.


    Joe presented the invitation and they entered the hall. There were at least sixty people gathered in the hall. However, when Hao Ren entered the scene, something about him made more and more people turn around and look at him. At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over and asked, "If I am not wrong, you are President Hao of the Thunder Technologies?"


    Hao Ren nodded and the middle aged man said, "I am Harvey Skye, organizer of this event."


    The two shook hands gently, and Hao Ren sensed a warm current gush through his body.


    The system pinged, *Ding: External spiritual energy is detected inside the body, it is rmended that the host does not resist, the concealment skill will handle this situation.*


    Instinctively he wanted to resist but at that moment, he stopped after the system''s warning.


    Harvey Skye took back the hand and said, "President Hao, your appearance does not define your strength."


    The man was smiling and Hao Ren replied with a smile too, "I have practiced some martial arts under the guidance of a retired veteran in my hometown since I was little. It is nothing to be praised. We small town boys are build different."


    Harvey Skye smiled and nodded before leading him in. Hao Ren knew that he was going to be scrutinized, and a game of hide and seek began.

 Chapter 131: DEHB Making A Move.

    Hao Ren followed Harvey Skye and stopped thinking about thetter trying to probe his skills and cultivation level. The people in the hall all were surprised to see that Harvey, a government officer was attending to Hao Ren in person.


    Looking at this, Hao Ren said, "It appears to me that Mister Skye holds a great reputation in the national capital."


    Harvey Skye chuckled and said, "I have met many of the big shots here because of my work and some of them became fast friends. My reputation cannot hold the candle to your mes, President Hao."


    Hao Ren was made to sit at the central table, and he found a few tycoons there already. He greeted them with a smile and Harvey Skye made the introductions, "President Hao, this is Mister..."


    Before Harvey couldplete his words, Hao Ren cut him off and said, "The founder of Genesys Medicals, Miss Anta Kruge, The Chairman of biggest national telmunicationwork, Airsoul Tele, Mister Arman Levi, andst but not the least, the tycoon of Media & Investment fields, Pundit Trevor Cain.


    You do not have to inform me about these legends, Mister Skye, as a junior who is inspired by their actions, I am well aware of their stature."


    Harvey Skye smiled and said, "Very well, then I will get back to my job, you have a seat. Your associates can join the rest of the people on other tables."


    Hao Ren nodded and let the man go away before he said, "Joe, go find a chair to sit."


    He looked at the guard and found thetter only standing there and asked, "Brother Four, are you okay?"


    Theter nodded as he pulled a chair for Hao Ren to sit on. The young man looked at the three people and said, "My name is Hao Ren, and I own a small techpany called Thunder Technologies, nice to meet you."


    The people nodded to him with polite smiles. Although, Hao Ren was a rising businessman, but they were already at the top. As they all sat down, Hao Ren''s phone rang, he picked up the call with a smile on his face, and after listening to the other person he said, "Xuexue, I will send it to you. Don''t worry."


    Han Lingxue had called to ask him about the car money, these days, he had been so caught up in the storm of life that he had forgotten his promise. He took out a few millions from his personal ount and sent them to the girl with help of Xiao Mei.


    The event began and the lights dimmed out. Everyone saw Harvey Skye standing at the podium, and he said, "Ladies and Gentlemen, you all have left a mark of your own in the field of business and we hope that your mark keeps deepening and improving the standards of the nation. It is my great delight to host the rising youngsters of the nation tonight for the Rising Young Entrepreneur Banquet."


    The crowd apuded and then Harvey Skye said, "Today we have among ourselves, a person who is supporting the vision of advanced robot technology integrated in our daily lives. The person may be young, but the milestones hispany has achieved are very high. I would like to call upon the stage, Mister Hao Ren, President of Thunder Technologies, to share the collective idea of the youngsters."


    Not many people put there hands together, and Harvey Skye kept smiling. Hao Ren was surprised as well, but he still stood up from the chair and after nodding to the middle-aged bunch. He walked forward with a cold expression without caring about the looks of refusal and protest on the faces of many young people in the hall.


    They were not happy that Hao Ren got to speak for them. On the contrary, they wanted to argue about the fact that he was called over at all. They might be called rising but they have been working for a few years now to increase their business to such a high level. Putting Hao Ren on the stage meant he was better than them, and none of the people wanted to ept that.


    Hao Ren silently climbed up the stairs and looked at Harvey Skye with an indifferent expression.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was sitting in the living room of her family mansion with a bottle of water in her hand, she was watching Hao Ren get up on the stage. Xiao Mei was screening everything on the big ass Television screen.


    Hao Ren ignored Harvey Skye and took the mic as he looked down to the other people. He took a deep breath before he said, "When I was invited here, I was not informed that I will be speaking first, even before the seniors who havee over to guide the young by sharing their own experience. Mister Skye, you ought to be sure that everyone is informed about such arrangements.


    Otherwise, it would look bad for the Business Association."


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide, because she did not expect Hao Ren to make a move like this. Publicly calling out to the Business Association could put him in jeopardy.


    ...


    Inside the hall, even the big shots from the Meridian City could not help but raise their eyes to look at Hao Ren clearly as he stood under the spot light. The young man looked cold, and nothing like the person who had a sunny smile on his face.


    Trevor Cain smirked and said, "I like this kid."


    The other two did not say much but Hao Ren definitely got their gears spinning. Hao Ren continued speaking, "Good evening everyone. Even though it is a surprise, it is a great honor for me to address you all. Today, I would like to thank for all the seniors who came here to share their wisdom with us. I hope we all learn and prosper."


    That was all, he did not even wait for the apuse and he got down from the stage. The people apuded him, some of the audience really liked how he told the Business Association to stay in their line.


    ...


    The event carried on, many of the old businessmen stood up and went on to the stage to talk about the things they would be focusing on, and some even praised a fewpanies in simr fields. Hao Ren was the only person who was charging towards advanced technology and their essibility, so he did not receive much attention from these people.


    Finally, Trevor Cain took the stage and spoke about the basics of investment, and when he was about to end his speech, he looked directly at Hao Ren and said, "Thunder Capitals is doing a good job these days by investing in projects andpanies that hold the potential to change the face of the market and also bring back glory for the nation."


    If it were someone else, they would have jumped off their chair after hearing what Trevor Cain said. However, Hao Ren only nodded to the man when he came back. The people began to mingle, but since the young man had no intention to do that he stood up and was heading to the exit.


    Harvey Skye was surprised, he wanted to catch up with Hao Ren because there were still a few things that he had to confirm about Hao Ren. However, he was still a bit slower than the reporters present on the venue.


    Hao Ren was surrounded by cameras and microphones. The guard was about to get physical when the young man said, "Stop."


    He used his soothsaying skill and the people stopped. The reporters calmed down and woke up from the shock, as one of them asked, "President Han, don''t you think that criticizing the Business Association can cause trouble for yourpany?"


    Hao Ren looked at thedy and replied, "Ma''am, the reason I told them to be careful next time was not to insult them but to save them from handling the hundreds of young entrepreneurs who felt that their hard work and dreams were stepped upon by me climbing the stage."


    Another reporter asked, "Then wouldn''t it be easy for them to tackle you?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "You can only tackle someone when either you have equal strength. I don''t wish to brag, but two of the biggest techpanies have tried to get their ways around our products and try to look into the secrets, but they all failed. If anyone wishes to test their metal, then Thunder Technologies is ready."


    The people were surprised by his confidence. One of the guys with a keen nose said, "President Hao, are there any new projects that are going to be released soon?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Definitely, we have a lot of things going on at Thunder Technologies, and within a few weeks your counter parts in the Jade Capital would be invited for a sneak peek. I hope you all are patient till then."


    His heart was cold, but Hao Ren sure knew how to attract the crowd toward him. The interaction with the press satisfied the media marines and they decided to let Hao Ren go.


    Joe was following him and could not help but ask, "Sir, our projects are they not sensitive information?"


    Hao Ren replied coldly, "They are not sensitive information but strong bombs. You store information but toss the bomb on your enemy, and I wish to do thetter."


    Joe did not understand what Hao Ren meant but he understood that this young man wanted to make waves that swallowed his enemies. He shivered at the thought of that.


    ...


    Hao Ren was sitting on the floor of his room with a te of food before him. On the table, Han Lingshi was ring at him through the phone. She asked, "Why did you go against that officer so publicly?"


    Hao Ren said, "I was annoyed by this, they wanted to make me a public enemy."


    That''s what he said, but Han Lingshi received something extra. A text on her mobile screen, which said, ''That man is a cultivator, I am under investigation.''


    Han Lingshi was surprised but she could not help but y along with him. Earlier when he came inside the room, he asked Xiao Mei to investigate if the ce was bugged. She manipted the microphone of the mobile and detected a few frequenciesing from various spots in the room. Hao Ren was surrounded by the detection tools from the DEHB.


    After an hour, the call was disconnected, and Hao Ren was about to go to bed, when his mobile screen shed, and it said, ''Boss, I know this is the worst timing for it, but your parents are in danger.''


    Hao Ren typed back, "What happened?"


    Despite everything, he was their son.


    ...


    Hao Xinyuan and Tang Zhen hade to the Meridian City looking for an old friend and a medical practitioner, Old Tie, in order to cure Tang Zhen''s internal injuries. At the moment, she was suppressing the effect of the injury forcefully.


    At the moment, they were standing at the entrance of a medical shop in the flea market and the ce was closed. They exchanged nces and Hao Xinyuan asked a man from the neighboring shop and they found that Old Tie has been arrested for selling fake drugs.


    Hao Xinyuan was shocked, he did not expect such a thing, However, he only nodded and wanted to leave, when a calm wind blew around them. A calm voice sounded to them from outside of the shop, "Mister Hao, Madam Hao, if you don''t mind, pleasee over on your own because if I stepped in, the sky will change."


    Tang Zen narrowed her gaze and she wanted to counter the man, but she sensed the gaze of her husband. It was true, as long as they cooperated with this people, Hao Ren would be safe. If they tried to rebel, these people might attack Hao Ren. Their son was yet to reach the level of a ck immortal realm cultivator.


    Hao Xinyuan replied, "We wille up, we will cooperate."

 Chapter 132: Mind Game.

    Hao Ren picked up his phone, and after reading the message he stood up and put on sports wear and headed to the gym with his ear plugs in his ears. The guards were surprised and they followed him. One of them asked, "Boss, are we heading outside?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I am a bit restless so I thought I will go and workout in the gym."


    They nodded, and followed him to the hotel gym. They did not ask him why was he not working out in the private gym inside the suite. Hao Ren turned on the treadmill and stepped on it. He asked in a low voice, "Xiao Mei, is this ce clean."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, they did not bug the public ces."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Good, can you track Mister Skye for me?"


    Xiao Mei acknowledged and began to track the guy before Hao Ren said, "Call my father."


    ...


    Hao Xinyuan was helping Tang Zen to go out of the shop when his phone rang. He frowned and took it out of his pocket. He found that it was his son, and revealed a bitter smile. Tang Zen was standing close to him and said, "Pick it up. Let us apologize to him before getting out."


    The owner of the shop was watching them carefully, and thought they were a poor bunch suffering from the problem of debt. He sighed as he shook his head. Hao Xinyuan did not care about the gaze on his back and picked up the call. However, before he could say anything, Hao Ren said, "I know that you two are strong, and at the moment you have five of the DEHB people waiting for you outside the shop.


    Now listen to me very carefully Old Boy Hao. I am pissed off, and if you wish for me to still recognize you both as my parents, you will do what I tell you to. Do you get that?"


    Hao Xinyuan was stunned, but sensing the cold from Hao Ren''s voice, he could sense that the young man was really angry. He took a deep breath and said, "Yes, I understand."


    Hao Ren then said a few things before the call was disconnected. Tang Zen asked, "What did he say?"


    Hao Xinyuan shook his head and said, "Just stay beside me no matter what happens, and for a change, act like you are really weak."


    That said, he helped the ring old woman outside the shop.


    In the street, it was as Hao Ren said, they found five people, three men and two women waiting for them. The man at the forefront of the group looked well refined and sophisticated. He was wearing a shirt and pant, with neatlybed gray hair.


    He stepped up with a smile and extended his hand toward Hao Xinyuan, "Mister Hao, I hope you and Madam woulde along with me for a simple investigation?"


    Hao Xinyuan nodded, and said, "We were about toe to find your people. My wife, she is injured and we have nowhere else to go. Mister.."


    The man smiled and replied, "You can call me Mister Tim, and I assure you that as long as you cooperate, none of you will suffer any harm and we will do our best to help you. After all, that''s what juniors should do for seniors. Come this way please."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and said, "Mister Tim, it would be kind of you if me and my wife are together. I am using my energy to suppress her old injuries."


    The man looked at the two of them for a prolonged second, and a faint glint of doubt shed through his eyes, but the next moment Tang Zen coughed up a mouthful of blood and her face turned pale. If not for Hao Xinyuan she would have fallen to the ground.


    Tim raised his brows and then turned around to look at his team for their opinion. They all nodded and then they led the old couple to a minivan. Four people sat inside the seats, with Hao Xinyuan and Tang Zen. While Tim took a motorbike to ride before the minivan.


    ...


    Hao Ren had bought along the sachet Hao Mei left for him. He did not know for what reason he did this, because he certainly did not wish to talk to her, or even think about her at this moment. He held the sachet, and said softly, "Hao Mei."


    He was still running on the treadmill and for a few minutes, nothing happened. Suddenly, he saw that the void before him was rippling. He said, "Xiao Mei, kill the power of this entire area, and I mean, the whole block of this city. Freeze the cameras as well. Be quick."


    Xiao Mei found these things simple with the aid of her dark web supremacy. The electricity was cut off, and she even disconnected the generator so the power back up was dyed. Hao Ren did it for one reason and that was to prevent anyone for suspecting him and catch a sight of Hao Mei appearing miraculously.


    Just as the power was shut down, a sparking violet sphere appeared in the void, and then Hao Mei seemed to have poured out of that void. Hao Ren could not help butment, "What an unsightly scene."


    Hao Mei shook her head to recollect her senses and was happy, thinking that her brother was willing to listen to her, when thetter said, "Your parents are being apprehended by a bunch of DEHB freaks, you should have ways to rescue them, right?"


    Hao Mei was surprised and asked, "What happened?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I may not like you guys at the moment, but I do not have the intention to harm you. You can find out yourself. I am already under monitoring because I killed a few terrorists to rescue my wife, and forgot to delete the footage."


    Then he walked over to the inclined bench andy down on it, before he turned to Hao Mei and asked, "What are you still doing here?" Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Hao Mei vanished from her spot, Hao Ren wasn''t worried, because in his mind, if someone can use void travel, or even a teleportation spell or something, then they are skilled enough to handle five people, not to mention what he told his father. It would be a walk in the park for them to walk out of that mess.

 Chapter 133: Gamble (Bonus Chapter)

    Hao Ren sat on the bench for a few moments, and the guards came rushing him. He said, "I am fine."


    They were concerned because gym was an injury prone ce and the sudden power cut could have resulted in a serious injury. Hao Ren fished out his phone from the pocket and typed, "Xiao Mei turn on the lights and give me a narration on what Hao Mei is doing."


    Xiao Mei replied in his ear, "Alright, boss. Also, Harvey Skye has been located, I also looked into his identity."


    Hao Ren picked up the barbell and said, "Go ahead."


    Xiao Mei said, "He is an employee in the Business Association. He lives in the Siphon Tower near the bund. There are five people in his family and one of them is chronically ill, and admitted in the terminal ward of the Meridian First Hospital."


    Hao Ren raised his brows and asked, "What is the illness of this patient and what is their rtion to Harvey Skye?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "The patient is vegetative, Subarachnoid Bleed. The blood clotted in a ce where none of the modern technology can cure it. It appears that the person has been admitted for over a couple of years. She is called Lc Skye, age twelve years, and is daughter to Harvey Skye."


    Hao Ren smiled widely as he lifted the barbell to the maximum height. He asked, "What about Hao Mei?"


    ...


    Hao Mei was flying through the void, she had a small ss bead in her hand. This bead was flicking with purple light and as she was flying the blinks were getting smaller and the light was getting brighter.


    If normal humans looked at the sky, they would not see anything different. Hao Mei was clever, she was using a concealment array to hide herself from the people. Within a few minutes, she came to a stop and looked down at the road. She spotted a bike and a mini-van moving at a high speed.She took out her sword and vanished from her position.


    Tim was riding his bike looking for any signs of attack or intersection. He was the strongest warrior in this batch and it was his task to protect both his team and the targets. Sometimes, the cultivators were ruthless, in order to hide their tracks they would kill the targets.


    ...


    In the minivan, Hao Xinyuan sighed and asked, "Do you guys have any water in the car?"


    The people exchanged gazes with each other and a youngdy nodded and picked up a water bottle, and handed it to Hao Xinyuan. The old man epted it with a smile on his face, and unscrewed the cap on top. He drank a mouthful before passing the bottle to Tang Zen. Except for the driver, all three were gazing at the old couple.


    They were not as chill about the surrender as Tim. Suddenly, the driver eximed, "What the fuck?"


    Every one shifted their gaze, Hao Xinyuan held the cap of the bottle between his thumb and fingers and flicked it towards the driver aiming at the back of his head. The cap was flicked with so much power that had it collided with a normal human skull, the person would have died from a cranial explosion.


    The cap hit the driver, and thetter was knocked out. The passenger reacted quickly and tried to take over the wheel, but Hao Xinyuan had taken out three pennies from his pocket and flicked them at the three people before him.


    He might be old, and he might have sealed his cultivation but his skills were still good enough to hand three foundation establishing youngsters. After he was done with that, he held Tang Zen in his embrace as the car came to a sudden stop.


    The olddy sighed and said, "We could have taken these people out when they showed up at the market, but we didn''t because that would only trigger higher level investigations. What will we do now?"


    Hao Xinyuan was about to say something when his phone rang, and he found out it was Hao Ren. He epted the call and the young man said, "Old Boy, tell your daughter to not spill blood. Bring these five people to a secluded space. I will send someone over to give you a medicine that will make them amnesic. After that, you all will leave the ce and go back home to wait for me. Clear?"


    Hao Xinyuan nodded, and he stepped out of the vehicle and rushed to Hao Mei, who was about to loop off Tim''s head. He flicked a penny and Tim was knocked out t. The old man said, "Xiao Mei, you have to control this temper of yours. We are not here to cause a ruckus in the world of mortals."


    The girl frowned and asked, "What is going on?"


    Hao Xinyuan sighed, and said, "I will tell you allter, but at the moment, we need to get them to an isted location."


    Under his instructions, Tim was ced inside the mini-van with the rest of his team, and Tang Zen blocked their acupoints with her skill. Even if they woke up it will take them two days to get over with the blockades. Hao Xinyuan rode the bike and Hao Mei drove the mini-van in tow.


    ...


    In the hotel, Hao Ren took a shower, cleaned himself up and headed to the kitchen. He had told Roy, "Go to a good traditional medicine shop and buy me these ingredients." before he took the shower.


    Roy was very efficient, and with his street smarts, it wasn''t easy for the people to scam him. When Hao Ren went inside the kitchen he told the manager that he would like to have a few tools and cook for himself.


    The manager was put in a spot and said, "Sir, this is not something I can decide. How about you tell me the recipe and I have our chef make it for you?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied calmly, "Manager Hall, I am not trying to make trouble for you but you see, some of the recipes in traditional cooking are simr to medicine, if there is even a slightest mistake, the medicine will turn to poison. You can ask your chef if you do not believe my word."


    Thinking that it was probably best way to solve the situation, Manager Hall went in the kitchen to talk to the head chef, who was equally surprised and came out to check who was this guest who made such a statement.


    Hao Ren was equipped with the soothsaying skill and could influence them a lot. In the end the people agreed and allowed Hao Ren to use the kitchen.


    The young man made a soup, and his knife skills left all the people in the kitchen shocked. They did not expect him to be so skilled, after all, he was a multi millionaire. Hao Ren made a soup with noodles and then he asked the people if they had some packaging containers.


    They did not ask what Hao Ren was doing by packing four of portions of the dishes, because he left enough for them to try a mini portion too. When Hao Ren was done with it all he made something which looked like a dip. That was the only thing they did not get to taste.


    Hao Ren handed the packages to Roy and said, "Can you deliver it to the outskirts of the city within thirty minutes?"


    Roy was surprised and Hao Ren said in a soft tone, "It is a personal and secret task. I cannot really leave this ce, there will be too many eyes on my back."


    Roy was excited, the big boss of hispany just asked him to do a secret delivery, he nodded and said, "I will get it done in time."


    Hao Ren patted his shoulder and told him the location. Then he returned to his room without thinking about the effect of his cooking on the kitchen staff. The people who tasted his food were in awe. The head chef even wanted to ask Hao Ren to teach him, but the young man shook his head and said, "With convictione discipline and with disciplinees skill."


    Then he went back to his room. He typed a message to Hao Xinyuan and that was it before he said to Joe, "Book our tickets. We are going back home. This city is very shitty."


    ...


    Roy drove the rented sedan to the location given by Hao Ren, and he did so within half an hour. He was not gentle with the pedal and squeezed it whenever he could. It was night time, and the streets had minimal traffic.


    After half an hour, Roy found him standing before an abandoned house in the city sub-urbs. This ce was on the outskirts of the city, and did not have much human activity at this hour. He got down, took out the packet from the back seat, ced it next to the wall of the abandoned house and left the ce.


    Those were the instructions and he was smart enough to know that sometimes it was better to know less.


    ...


    Hao Mei watched the entire scene from a distance and only when the tail lights vanished in the distance did she pick up the packet and brought it inside the house. Hao Xinyuan and Tang Zen were sitting on the dirty floor and the five people were tied up before them.


    Tim said, "Mister Hao, what you are doing is strictly against the rules set for the cultivators from the Spirit Shimmer Continent. If I did not report to my seniors by the morning tomorrow, you will be facing an even bigger trouble."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and said, "I know, but sometimes we have to gamble. What I don''t understand is, howe your seniors have never been suspicious of us before? I mean, me and my wife have worked through the years and done a lot of things for our county sincerely. Yet, the DEHB is treating us as if we are your mortal enemies. This does not seem fair, does it?"


    Tim was about to say something when the door was pushed open by Hao Mei, who came over with a parcel in her hands. She handed the parcel to Han Xinyuan who quickly checked the content and said, "Well, Mister Tim, I would have loved to talk to you, but it seems that I need to see you off now."


    Tim frowned and said, "You can run but you can never hide from the eyes of the DEHB."


    Tang Zen pinched her fingers and asked as the rest of his crew members shivered in pain, "Can you tell me, who is the superior officer involved in this investigation?"


    Tim smiled and replied, "You will know soon."


    Hao Mei flickered from her ce and knocked them out. She said, "These people would rather die than talk. Don''t worry about it. What did Ren say?"


    Hao Xinyuan took out a small bottle from the packet and opened it revealing a green paste stuffed inside. He then used his finger to smear this paste on the lips of the seven people, and whispered something in their ears. The process waspleted quickly.


    Tang Zen asked, "Did you just tried to sooth say them?"


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and replied, "Xiao Ren sent this medicine because it can make them amnesic. They will forget everything that happen for the past twelve hours. What I said would be their memory and we will be clear of investigation."


    Hao Mei was surprised and asked, "What did you tell them?"


    The old man replied, "I told them that we do not have any cultivation capability and we are just ordinary mortals with old injuries that makes it impossible for us to cultivate."


    Hao Mei asked doubtfully, "Do you really think that would work?"


    The old man replied, "I am not sure where the kid came up with all these ideas but so what, this is the moment we should have some trust in him, after all, he saved us without making a single move. So, it is worth it, even if I go down, I will trust Xiao Ren."


    Hao Mei sighed and said, "If only you could have been like this before."


    The trio then devoured the food before they cleaned up the ce and left no traces of their existence and even untied the five of them. She noticed that theyer of paste was not where to be seen on the bodies, the medicine had been absorbed by the skin slowly.

 Chapter 134: Cunning Hao Ren.

    Hao Ren received a message from Hao Xinyuan that they were returning to the Jade Capital apartment. The young man was not worried of anything at the moment. Even if the trio ran into Han Lingshi, she won''t just make them stand outside. Han Lingshi was cold to people but she was not without empathy.


    The young man went to sleep with a peaceful smile on his face while someone else was facing a storm. Harvey Skye was one of the scouts and he worked on the same level as the people who had gone to capture the old couple. Hao Ren did not know this but he made a smart guess, that since Harvey Skye hade to probe him, and the people also surrounded his parents, they must be connected.


    The reason for this sudden investigation could be how he handled the terrorists, and also, his rise in business. Cultivators had an intelligence higher than the normal people. At least that''s what Hao Ren thought.


    ...


    After Tim and his team did not check in, Harvey Skye was alerted, and he was given twenty four hours to report the status. Since the target involved could possibly be a strong group of cultivators, the DEHB did not make any hasty move that might startle the people.


    Harvey Skye left home and tried his best to find the clue about the team. After the team left the market with Hao Xinyuan and Tang Zen, they seemed to have vanished from the surface of the. The man could not put things together because he could not understand how this was possible. The only reason he coulde up with was a concealment formation.


    He used a detection talisman to search through multiple numbers of routes, but nothing turned up. Harvey Skye was frustrated, and then he took out his phone as he asked, "Where is Hao Ren?"


    On the screen, the monitoring system showed that Hao Ren was sleeping. He checked through the footage of the CCTV and the hidden cameras. He found that the only activity where he left the suite was when he went to the gym. He even went through the conversations of the young couple but found nothing suspicious.


    In the end, the sun had just came up and Harvey Skye took a deep breath to calm his mind. He sat down to meditate and think about what could have happened. This was not the first time a target and a team had gone missing.


    ...


    Hao Ren woke up and freshened up after going to the gym. The guards were impressed about how disciplined their boss was. The young man called the two assistants and said, "I wish to visit the Meridian First Hospital and make a fifty million yuan donation for the terminal wing. Contact the people who call the shots there, I want to take a tour of the ce before giving them the money.


    Also, Roy, I want you to run a background checks on all these shot callers.I want to see if they are worthy of the white coats."


    Joe and Roy were surprised by this sudden decision but they nodded and left the ce quickly. The guards watched Hao Ren go through his basic weight training, before he asked one of them to spar with him. The people here were all retired special forces and even if they had medical reasons, they could still overpower a normal person.


    However, Hao Ren gave them a shock, the young man was so quick that even after the two of them broke out in sweat they could not touch him. After he was finished, Hao Ren took a shower and dressed up. It was eleven in the morning, the young man left the hotel with his assistants.


    Roy sat in the back and Joe took the passenger seat. The former said, "I swear these people sure are pretentious."


    Hao Ren raised his brows and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Roy replied, "The hospital is ran by Director Miya Tobirama, he is also the Chief of Neuro Surgery. His record is impable, never failed in a surgery."


    Joe asked, "What makes him pretentious?"


    Roy replied in an irritated tone, "He never took on any cases that hadplications. He always handled the easy in and easy out cases. On the other hand, there is ady in there staff, she is called Marina Greene, she has a fifty fifty record, because out of the hundred cases she handled till date, many hadplications. She only joined this hospital three months ago.


    All her life she has been working in the remote areas and trying to save as many people as she could."


    Hao Ren remarked, "Note the profile, and when the foundation is operational, we will offer her a job which would be worth while."


    Roy nodded and highlighted the profile on his tab. Joe said, "Miya Tobirama has called for all the Head Of Departments to meet you."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Call him and tell him I do not like to create hype. I am going there to make a donation, and that is all."


    Joe nodded and immediately got on call with the director. Hao Ren did not have a good impression of the man, Miya Tobirama. However, how he managed to sit on the top had nothing to do with him. Hao Ren was going there to see a special person, Lc Skye, daughter of the person who tried to hound him down.


    While they were traveling, Hao Ren could not help but think how strong the grip of DEHB was on the world. They would try to peek into your life and everyone around you because of something unusual. Hao Ren thought the reason they did not bother Han Lingshi was probably because Han Tang was under their monitoring.


    Master Han was a military servant, like Yue Chilong, the former''s father-inw. Even if someone in the Han Family was practicing martial arts, they were just keeping that up to stay fit.


    Joe said, "President, we are here."


    Hao Ren nodded and recollected his thoughts, he peeked out of the window and found the vehicle moving through a big campus. This was one of the biggest hospitals of the nation and they had multiple buildings to house different departments. Hao Ren came to the Neuro Centre and got out of the car as he adjusted his buttons.


    He looked at the entrance and found many people standing there with a beaming smiles on their faces. Hao Ren''s gaze was indifferent, and he looked at Joe coldly. The assistant broke out in cold sweat.


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    Hao Ren walked over to the crowd and Joe made an introduction. Hao Ren stood before the half bald round faced doctor, as the Joe said, "President, this is Chief Surgeon Miya Tobirama."


    The Doctor extended his hand and Hao Ren gave it a symbolic shake. The former invited Hao Ren inside the building. Doctor Tobirama asked, "Mister Hao, where would you like to go first?"


    Hao Ren said, "Doctor, I would like to visit the terminal patient wing and if possible, I would like to meet their case in charge to learn what sort of a care they need."


    Miya Tobirama frowned, and Hao Ren asked, "Is there a problem?"


    The doctor caught the cold knife hidden in the question and shook his head quickly. He said, "Very well then, pleasee with me, I will bring you to the terminal wing."


    Hao Ren did not visit normal patients for two reasons. One, they would get better eventually. Two, he did not wish to give this half bald person to praise himself by arranging his own patients to act as models.


    Miya Tobirama led Hao Ren to the elevator under the gaze of all the staff and many patients. The staff had been informed to be at their best as a big donor wasing to visit the hospital. The board members had yet toe over, but Hao Ren could not careless about them.


    They reached the fourth floor of the eighth floor building and Doctor Tobirama said, "This is the Terminal Wing."


    Hao Ren nodded, and walked out of the elevator. In his sighty a simple reception counter where a few nurses were handling their daily tasks or just sitting, and right before the counter were a few couches and lounge chairs ced. The floor was much more silent than any other part of the hospital.


    It was obvious that this ce was filled with those who have already epted their fate. Miya Tobirama introduced the few things to Hao Ren before the young man said, "Doctor Tobirama, would it be alright for me to learn about a few patients in the wing? I am a medical practitioner myself. You can check my credentials with this."


    He took out a digital version of his Junior Apprentice License. This shocked Miya Tobirama, he did not expect this rich businessman to be someone who had medical knowledge. He took a deep breath and said, "Please, it would be nice if you could meet the patients."


    Following that, Miya Tobirama assigned a few doctorse over and introduce Hao Ren to the patients. The young man found that most of the cases here were the ones that could not be treated and were seeking care in theirst few days.


    The young man took a deep breath at the situation and finally he asked what he hade here for, "I wonder if there are any children suffering from such a condition in this ce."


    The doctor beside him said, "Unfortunately, Lc has beenying in the bed for quite a long time."


    Hao Ren pretended to be surprised and even asked what was going on here. The doctors all turned to look at ady who looked pretty haggard after all her hard work at the hospital. Miya Tobirama said, "This is Doctor Greene, she has been looking after Young Lc."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Doctor Greene may I see her medical record?"


    Doctor Greene was surprised and she brought up all the details on her tab and passed it to Hao Ren. The young man read a few things before he eximed, "Is she the daughter of Harvey Skye, the officer in the Business Association?"


    Miya Tobirama was confused but Marina Greene replied, "Yes, Mister Hao, he is the same person."


    Hao Ren unveiled a shocked expression and then pity as he spoke in amenting manner, "I met him yesterday only. To think he has been holding up in such a terrible situation."


    The people nodded, and Marina mentioned that Harvey would visit Lc every other day, and his wife has been practically living in the hospital. Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "Do you mean I can meet Mrs. Skye?"


    Marina nodded and then she brought him to the ward where Lc was admitted. As the presiding doctor, Marina went inside first and then she called Hao Ren inside. The young man walked inside a simple single patient ward.


    He first nodded to the beautiful middle-ageddy standing beside the bed, and then he gazed at the pale and skinny youngdyying on the bed with various sensors and tubes attached to her body.


    Hao Ren approached thedy in the room and with both hands ced before his chest he said, "Greetings, Mrs. Skye. I am Hao Ren, I came to the hospital to make some donations when I heard about the plight of your daughter. It pains one a lot to see something like this. I apologize if I am causing you any inconvenience."


    Thedy shook her head and said, "It is a good thing that you are making a donation for a good cause, Mister Hao. My name is Vivian."


    Hao Ren nodded, and asked her a few trivial questions about her daughter. Then he asked, "Are you a home-maker?"


    Vivian shook her head and replied, "No, I used to work along with my husband but after this incident with Lc, I decided to take some time off to look after her."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It just so happens that I have something to discuss with Mister Skye. How about we call him here? I am sure this is the best ce for this issue."


    Vivian was surprised but then Hao Ren took out his phone and dialed Harvey Skye''s number. The call was connected after a few minutes and Hao Ren said, "Mister Skye, this is Hao Ren, we met yesterday, do you recall?"


    The man on the other side responded with a cold yes, and Hao Ren said, "At the moment, I am standing in the Terminal Neural Care Ward of the First hospital with your wife and the presiding Doctor Miss Greene. Would you like toe over? I have something to discuss with you?"


    He did not beat around the bush and stabbed Harvey right where he knew it would hurt a lot. Harvey Skye epted, "I will be there in a bit, but I hope you know, for your sake, what you are doing."

 Chapter 135 : Hard Trade.

    Hao Ren disconnected the call and watched Vivian look at him with an alert gaze. He smiled faintly and said, "Believe me, I didn''te here bearing any evil intentions, Mrs. Skye. Let us wait for your husband toe over and discuss this small issue. I assure you, what I have to offer is not something that any of you would be able to look away from, and you would not regret this moment either."


    Doctor Greene saw the scene and even heard the words but she could not put the head and tails of the situation together. Hao Ren looked at her and asked, "Doctor Greene, how would you like to work for the charitable organization, New Dawn Foundation, that deals with medical, and educational welfare for the remote regions and also the underprivileged?"


    Marina Greene was surprised by the sudden offer. Hao Ren said, "I have seen your profile, you have spend a lot of time trying to help people who could not get proper care. People like you will never be appreciated when the head of the department is afraid of failure and hungry for sess."


    Thedy was surprised, but then she said, "I will need some time to think about it, Mister Hao."


    Hao Ren nodded in understanding, and said, "Would you mind if I talk to Mrs. Sky alone?"


    Marina Greene looked at Vivian who nodded faintly and then the former left the room. After the door closed, Vivian asked, "Who are you? What do you want?"


    Hao Ren replied, "My identity is real, unlike you and your husband, Mrs. Skye. I am a businessman, and your husband has caused me a great deal of pain. I understand that it is your job to deal with people who can potentially misuse their powers, but why must you bother people like me? Why must you push my old mother to the edge of death just because of a suspicion?"


    Vivian narrowed her gaze and clenched her fist. Hao Ren knew that he was weaker than her, and with Harvey Skyeing over, he had no chance so he only said, "You people are fools to allow your daughter to be in this condition even though you are cultivators."


    As soon as he said thest word, Vivian almost dashed over to attack him but Hao Ren said, "I can cure your daughter, and she can have a normal life again."


    His words shocked Vivian in her ce, she could not move, but then she asked with an angry expression, "Do you think that your joke is funny? I can kill you as easy as it is to kill a dog."


    Hao Ren nodded and sat down on a sofa, and the next moment, he flicked his hand. The space ring was where he had stored some tooth picks from the hotel. The force and the move of his hands was so unpredictable, that Vivian was caught off guard, and the toothpick hit her forehead.


    She was surprised when Hao Ren said, "Just because you are a cultivator, that does not make you invincible. I shot that toothpick at the center of your forehead and only the blunt end hit you. Imagine what would the result be had I aimed at your eyes with the sharp end. Or worse, what if the toothpick had flown over to hit your daughter?"


    Vivian shivered, her forehead was covered with cold sweat. Hao Ren was indifferent in the whole situation and she could not read anything from his gaze. She asked in a soft tone, "What do you want?"


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "You can conduct a test to know that I am not a cultivator. My parents are old and they have injuries in their bodies that forbid them to cultivate. Your husband, however, has been acting like an entitled scum, who invaded my privacy. He set his dogs on my parents who are already sick. I just want him to back off from the case. That is all."


    Vivian shook her head and said, "He will never budge, and it is impossible for us to let go of a rogue cultivator."


    Hao Ren asked calmly, "What do you mean by rogue cultivator? Pleas exin your words."


    Vivian was about to say something when the door slid open and Harvey Skye walked in with a vengeful expression on his face. He moved straight towards Hao Ren and grabbed him from the cor before lifting him up in the void.


    Vivian wanted to say something, when Hao Ren stabbed the toothpicks in Harvey Skye''s neck. Thetter''s face changed color from fair to blue. His hands trembled and he was forced to release Hao Ren with a shocked expression.


    The young man said, "Your entire familycks manners, Mister Skye. I am not a cultivator, but don''t mistake me as weak. I can protect myself very well. Right now, your body has been poisoned with an ancient form that is capable of killing you within fifteen minutes."


    Vivian finally realized what happened and she rushed to support her rapidly weakening husband. She red at Hao Ren who said, "Just try to kill me and you will see what happens to your husband. Let me give you an example, after fifteen minutes, his upper skin will be filled with holes and make him look so ugly that he would beg you to kill him.


    I know he is a cultivator and spirit energy can detox him of this petty poison, but his skin will be so ugly and disgusting that even if he lives, huh, well, let''s not waste the time."


    Harvey Skye took a deep breath as he heard all these things. Vivian also trembled, earlier, Hao Ren had given her a shock by striking the back end of the toothpick on her forehead, however, now he held her heart in his grip.


    Harvey Skye trembled as he asked, "What do you want?"


    Hao Ren leaned back in the chair and ced his left leg above his right leg as he said, "I want you to stay away from me and my family. I am not a cultivator, you have already confirmed that. My parents are old and injured, they cannot cultivate either but if you forced them, they will give up their lives in exchange of your dogs. In return, I will cure your daughter."


    Harvey Skye red at him and rebuked, "Bullshit, even the medical technology could not help her, how can you do it?"


    Hao Ren smirked and said, "Fool, you are a cultivator that only exists in the myth of this mortal world. Although your strength is as puny as that of an ant in the cultivation world, do you really think that the spiritual energy cannot fix a microscopic leak? Did your brain turn into mud after working as thepdog of DEHB for all these years?"


    Harvey clenched his fist and spoke with a lot of effort, "DEHB will not allow any spiritual energy implementation outside of their operations. If they found that I have used my skills then they will kill Lc to make an example for the others."


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and said, "Mister Skye, your employers don''t sound very friendly to me. Anyhow, can you go away from my family? I will help your daughter and it will not need spiritual energy at all."


    Harvey Skye was stunned and he almost without hesitation said, "Yes. If you can save my daughter I will do what you ask of me, I swear in the name of my martial heart."


    Hao Ren smiled and then put his hand inside his pocket to bring out the small stic box from his space ring and said, "This is your antidote, have it while you still have a chance to live."


    Then he tossed him the box and Vivian helped Harvey with the small paste. Hao Ren stood up, and approached the bed. He measured Lc''s pulse and his medical skills came to life. He could see a three dimensional model of Lc''s body in his conscious and then track back the vague electrical channel flowing through her skin, he located the clot hidden deep under her skull.


    Then he opened his eyes and said, "Your daughter is alive because the vein closed on its own, one of you must have rescued her, but the clot has caused the cranial fluid to increase the pressure on her brain. That is why she is ina, and also, the clot is de-oxygenized. It is infecting her slowly. Let me guess, she is alive because Mrs. Skye has been secretly feeding her with elixirs?"


    Harvey Skye stood up from the ground and took a deep breath, he replied while cleaning his forehead, "We don''t have elixirs but we feed her a herbal drink with some of our spiritual energy in it."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Clever, you are only giving her the energy she needs to stay alive. Even if someone came to check, until you have fed her, they won''t find the signs."


    Harvey took a deep breath to calm his mind and asked, "Can you really help her?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Just get me a few golden needles and then follow the traditional prescription, she will wake up in two days, but briefly, she will still need a lot of care."


    Harvey Skye nodded and said, "I swear if you caused any trouble or my daughter is harmed, I will take your head off before you can walk out of the room or say the word, ''Sorry.'' Do you understand?"


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "We shall see about that."

 Chapter 136 : Saving Lives.

    Hao Ren told Harvey Skye to get him golden needles and thetter shot out of the room without care of being noticed by the people. Vivian still looked at the young man with a doubtful gaze which caused him to sigh.


    He said, "Mrs. Skye, you really think that I am just making false ims?"


    Thedy shook her head and asked, "I have doubts but I can tell that you are not bluffing. If your parents are cultivators, why aren''t you one?"


    Hao Ren did not expect her to be so stuck up and said, "Well, I was born with clogged meridians, although the workout and training in martial arts have cleaned them, they are rigid and dry, rather than bing a weak and small cultivator, I would like to be a good businessman."


    Vivian poked more, "How do you exin your aura and temperament?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "It is one of the world''s mysteries. Perhaps my medical skills and business knowledge have helped me."


    Vivian did not react quickly, but she nodded after a few minutes and Hao Ren helplessly turned around to check on Lc. He needed to adjust his state of mind, because this was the first time he was going to perform a treatment.


    With the higher intelligence attribute, Hao Ren could simte his brain to perform various scenarios. Vivian did not disturb him as he meditated, she watched him from a distance, whether she liked it or not, this young man had figured out the real problem with her daughter and she really wanted to see her child wake up.


    She knew it better than the doctors that had it not been for the elixirs they have fed their daughter, she would have left the world a long time ago, however, they could not bear to see her die. They were cultivators, they stood against the limits of the mortal world and going through something like this defied their belief.


    On the other hand, Hao Ren was thinking how Vivian was so suspicious of him. He could not understand why were they so on-guard with him. Was it because they did not trust DEHB? Or did it have something to do with the rogue cultivators? He could not understand the reason they had behind such high alert.


    As he was thinking about all these things and simting the treatment scenario, the door of the ward slid open and Marina Greene walked in. She had a big frown on her face when she found that Hao Ren was sitting on the side with his eyes closed. She wanted to say something when Vivian asked, "Doctor Greene, is there any problem?"


    Marina Greene hesitated and then said, "Ma''am, I allowed you to stay over in the ward after the visiting hours because you are a parent, but Mister Hao should not extend his stay beyond the visiting hours."


    Hao Ren replied in a soft tone, "I promise I will be a good visitor, Doctor Greene."


    Thedies looked at him in exasperation, both with reasons of their own. A few minutester, Harvey Skye appeared with a few small boxes in his hand and said, "I have what you wanted, get on with it."


    Hao Ren stood up from his seat and collected three boxes from Harvey Skye and said, "Good."


    They walked up towards Lc''s bed with the small boxes in his hands and Marina Greene asked, "What is going on here?"


    She waspletely clueless and wanted to know what was going on, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Hao Ren wanted to tell her what he was about to do, when Harvey said, "Doctor Greene, whatever is about to happen in this ward, is done with the consent of my wife and myself. I hope that you don''t create a scene."


    Marina was surprised and Hao Ren sighed as he said, "You need to tone down your temper, Mister Skye."


    He looked at Marina and said, "I understand that you are a person who believes in western medicine, ording to you, what is causing Lc to stay alive even after two years of aneurysm?"


    Marina was surprised and then said, "I have no idea, she has been a mystery to me and in the past few months of taking care of her, I am unable to understand this. If it were any other person, they would have..."


    She paused and looked at the two parents before she said, "To be honest, I have no idea."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "If you think that Lc''s case is something that cannot be measured by the knowledge and cured by the technology that already exists, then would you agree that in this world exists things that are beyondmon logic and science?"


    Marina was taken aback by this sudden question, she was a person who believed in science and logic, admitting that there were somethings that were beyondmon science was akin to discrediting everything she knew about.


    Hao Ren sensed her hesitation and he picked up a swab of cotton and used some clinical alcohol to clean Lc''s forehead. He said, "Doctor Greene, what I mean to say is that there are some things that exist beyond the current advancements of science and technology. However, such things are notplicated, but they have been discovered by the people in ancient times."


    Marina Greene was confused and then Hao Ren said, "Mrs. Skye, can you please hold Lc to sit upright?"


    Marina was confused, but Vivian nodded and gently lifted the girl to sit upright. Hao Ren sighed and said, "While it is a shame that you people have shaved her head, but it is helpful in treatment."


    Lc had gone through a lot of brain scans and to increase the uracy, these doctors have shaved her head clean. Hao Ren used the cotton and medicinal cleanser to clean Lc''s head from all directions.


    He then ced his left hand under Lc''s chin, and said, "From now on, I don''t want to hear any disturbance. Alright, Mr. Skye?"


    Harvey Skye nodded with a resolute gaze. Hao Ren picked up a needle from one of the boxes on the side table, and took a deep breath. His hand moved, and before anyone could react, the needle was through the skin and bone.


    Marina gasped and she was about to rush up and stop Hao Ren, when she found that her body cannot move. She tried to scream but she could not make any sound. She was bounded by Harvey Skye''s spiritual force. The disturbance Hao Ren hinted at were from Marina Greene.


    Hao Ren had entered the state of focus and following the technique in his mind, he began to insert the needles around Lc''s head, and even at the back. He used a total of twenty six needles and held the twenty seventh one in his hand. Vivian was standing close to him that she could see his face getting paler with every needle and the sweat that was forming on his forehead.


    Hao Ren had moved around to find the best angle he needed to insert the needles, and he was breathing a bit harder as well. He looked at Vivian and said, "The next one is the final needle, make sure that there is no movement."


    Vivian nodded and ced her hand under Lc''s hand and Hao Ren took a deep breath, before he stabbed the needle in the center of the forehead of the young girl. He fell off the bed after that while Vivian stood holding her daughters head with a dazed eyes.


    Harvey Skye was also dazed, he rushed to up Hao Ren who was a clinching on his consciousness and said, "Ten seconds."


    Harvey did not know and asked, "What do you mean by ten seconds? Hey, Hao Ren, wake up."


    Hao Ren stayed there with his eyes closed, and Harvey kept shaking him before he heard Vivian squeal. He looked up and spotted movement on Lc''s eyelids. Harvey stood up without caring about the young man and inched closer to the bed. Ten secondster, Lc opened her eyes a little before closing them again.


    Hao Ren caught his breath, he opened his eyes and noticed that the people did not notice him, and took out the test tube filled with spirit rejuvenation potion and gulped it down. He then set up calmly and sat there for a minute before any movement.


    Harvey Skye and Vivian were looking at him with great anticipation and anxiety. Hao Ren stood up after a minute and the man asked, "What just happened, why is she not awake?"


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "She has been feeding on elixirs, and her body is too weak to digest them. All the energy is trapped inside her body. If she wakes up and activate her body, what do you think will happen with that much energy resting inside?"


    Harvey was surprised, Hao Ren continued, "Your daughter has a special physique, but you know that already, the energy from the elixirs is inside her Dantian, once she wakes up, it will rampage inside her. Now, she will be asleep for two days, and her body will improve. The clot has been handled, and all I need to do is to retrieve the needles, if you don''t mind."


    Hao Ren pushed Harvey to the side, and quickly took out the needles in the order they were stabbed in. There was a trace of blood on the skin, after all the injection could not be so harmless.


    Hao Ren cleaned the needles and said, "I will text you the prescription and this set of needles is my fees."


    Harvey Skye nodded, and Hao Ren said, "Release Doctor Greene, also, I hope you remember your promise."


    The man nodded and waved his hand to release Marina Greene, who hurriedly rushed over to check Lc, and began to attach all the sensors to her body while ring at the three adults.


    However, when the sensors showed the data on the monitors, she was shocked. All her rage had gone down the drain as if it never existed. Hao Ren smiled and said, "Doctor Greene, you can stay in the green if you want to, but if you wish to do good to the world, then wait till the Foundation is ready, there, you would be able to make the difference you always wanted."


    Then he left the room. Afterwards the process of the donation was simple. He promised Medical Bots worth twenty million to the emergency wing. Miya Tobirama was surprised but then Hao Ren said he would donate another ten million for the Terminal Wing, but he wanted the hospital directors give him a proper bill of every penny they were to spend.


    ...


    The car moved through the streets, and Hao Ren sat in the back of the car with his eyes closed. Just when he was thinking that dealing with Harvey Skye was finished, his phone rang.


    He checked and found it was Han Lingshi, and he picked up the call, and the other party said, "Ren, where are you?"


    The young man asked, "On the way to the airport, what happened?"


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Nothing happened, it''s just that your parents and sister came, and they are a bit flustered and its getting very awkward."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "I will be there in a few hours, don''t worry."


    The young man was going to look into the truth of everything that happened, because today at the mention of his sister, his heart trembled unusually, this was a heart demon and needed to be solved.


    He boarded the flight, but as the flight climbed in the sky, he found themselves in a situation that could not be handled with ease.


    ...


    Dream''s Plea:Guys, we aregging behind in rankings, please vote with as many power stones as you can. I am depending on you all. If you have any dissatisfaction about the plot, pleasement, or contact me directly on discord, I will try to do my best to negate the issue.

 Chapter 137: Bonds (1)

    Hao Ren had texted the location of his teammates to Harvey Skye. He also told him what his n was and Harvey Skye agreed to him, because he swore on his Martial Heart. If he was to betray Hao Ren, then his skills and cultivation will be destroyed.


    The young man looked outside the window and then calmed down to meditate and perceive spiritual energy. It was the most crucial step on the path of cultivation and he was yet to make any progress about it. As he focused on the chant of the Titan Sutra, he found his body warming up and he was trying to pull all the colored particles over to his side.


    ...


    In the Jade Capital, Han Lingshi was sitting inside the study and was reading the information she found about cultivators in a handbook she got from her Grand Father, Yue Chilong. She frowned and sighed as she leaned back in the chair. At this moment, there was a knock on the door, and she said, "Come in."


    The door slid open and Hao Mei walked in. She wore a white dress and carried a sword on her waist. Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "Do you want to leave already?"


    Hao Mei was not surprised and nodded. Han Lingshi smiled and asked, "You are worried that when he gets back, you will be overwhelmed by the emotions?"


    The former nodded, she did not want to hide anything anymore. Her heart was light but she knew that confronting Hao Ren was akin to facing a heart demon and it was a scary experience because he held her guilty.


    Han Lingshi nodded, she knew that it was veryplicated and it was not her ce to talk about this. She said, "If you leave like this, there is a chance that he might hold you even more guilty. Ma is sick, and Dad is also troubled with looking after her at this moment. If you also leave, then do you think he would be fine?"


    Hao Mei sighed and looked at the ceiling for a few minutes, before she pulled the chair across from Han Lingshi and said, "I have no idea what to do. When we executed our n to send me to the Spirit Shimmer Continent, Maa made the decision and we had to follow because she is the strongest among all of us. So much that when Dad protested, she challenged him to a duel, and beat him ck and blue."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, Hao Mei nodded with a faint smile and said, "Mom belonged to the Tang Sect, one of the most powerful sects in the Spirit Shimmer Continent. However, Tianjiao, meaning the Pride of the heavens, a warrior who could not be defeated by those of the same realm, had offended a senior from another sect that was even more power Tang Sect.


    The people hunted down the Tang Sect disciples, and Maa was one of those who walked through the rivers of blood and flesh, that is why she always focused more on strength and less on love."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Well, I don''t know what to say about that, but since we are talking about cultivation, how about you answer a few questions of mine."


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "Go on."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Whenever I meditate, I see flickering colors. Each one of them being very vibrant and warm. Why do they fly and invade my body?"


    Hao Mei said, "Those are energy particles, it is mentioned in your cultivation sutra. These particles are spiritual energy, once they are able to enter your body, that is when you have stepped onto the first level of the cultivation."


    Han Lingshi asked her a lot more questions and Hao Mei replied to her queries. The two forgot about the time, one was guiding while the other was learning. Suddenly, the wee message echoed through the house, "Wee, Master."


    Hao Ren closed the door behind him and took off his shoes before he walked up to the couch and sat down with a huff. A few minutester, he sensed someone appear beside him and opened his eyes. He was surprised to find a silver House Bot standing next to him. He sat up and asked, "Grace?"


    The bot replied, "Yes, Boss."


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "How did youe here?"


    Grace replied, "Madam got me over from the office. Manager Lynn said that it would be nice for you to have an assistant and so after some discussion they designated me to be by your side and act as your personal assistant." Discover hidden tales at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Hao Ren nodded and remarked, "That''s very thoughtful of them."


    The bot nodded stiffly, and Hao Ren asked Grace where Han Lingshi was, and the bot replied. Hao Ren said, "You can go back to stand-by mode, Grace. I will call you if I need your help."


    The bot nodded once more before she moved back to stand inside the kitchen. Hao Ren took off his coat and walked up to the study, he mumbled, "Xiao Mei, I did not betray you."


    In his ear piece, Xiao Mei was calling him disloyal and petty for getting a House Bot. The young man sighed and said, "Alright, you dramatic AI, go and add Grace into one of your extensions. I am not used to her speech pattern at all. However, you cannot alter her programs, and not make her do other things even in her free time. Understood?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, I knew you loved me."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes thinking it was the fabled rebelling teenager mode of the AI. He knocked on the door and said, "Lingshi."


    Thedy said, "Come in, Ren."


    The young man pushed open the door and asked, "What made you bring Grace over? Lynn and the rest are just a bit too parano..."


    He stopped in his tracks when he saw the second figure sitting in the study room. Han Lingshi said, "She is teaching me. Did you meet Ma?"


    Hao Ren looked at her, and took a deep breath before he turned around and walked away. Hao Mei was worried and Han Lingshi said, "I consoled him when that was needed but now, he needs to see what''s at stake. The DEBH attacked him and parents once, so if he wishes to get stronger, he would need strength to survive the attacks of those abnormal Inhumans."


    Hao Mei sighed and said, "While I understand what you are trying to say, but he cannot cultivate, his meridians were blocked when he was born."


    Han Lingshi was shocked but then she replied, "How could that be, we both were cultivating together that day."


    Hao Mei was shocked, she stood up from the chair and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Han Lingshi began to tell her about the various things that Hao Ren told her, about the old man he met and all the things he could pull off. None of the people knew till now that Hao Ren was already capable of killing and torturing people. Hao Mei was really shocked she said, "We have to tell my parents about it."


    Hao Ren took a shower inside his bathroom before he changed into casual clothes. He sighed as he looked into his reflection and turned around to go and meet his parents. He was at the door of their room. He knocked gently and Hao Xinyuan said, "Come in."


    The young man pushed the half open door and went inside. He spotted Hao Xinyuan sitting on bedside holding Tang Zen''s hand. Hao Ren noticed that his ballistic mother wasying there with a pale face. He looked at the old couple and asked, "Old Boy Hao, what the hell did you do for Empress Dowager to end up like this?"


    Hao Xinyuan sighed and said, "Her heart meridian has ruptured. The spirit energy is leaking through and ravaging her body."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "So you decided to use your energy to save her. Are you a fool? How long will you do this for?"


    Hao Xinyuan did not look away from Tang Zen''s face and said, "Till myst breath."


    Hao Ren was speechless and said, "Well, keep holding her hand then."


    The room was well lit and he climbed up on the bed. The old man was surprised and Hao Ren grabbed on the void. He took out a box of golden needles and his spirit rejuvenation potion bottles too.


    He prepared everything and just when he was about to proceed, Han Lingshi and Hao Mei came inside the room. The two were surprised when they saw Hao Ren sitting this close to Tang Zen. The young man said, "Old Boy Han, tell your daughter toe and stand across me. I will need her help in a few things."


    Hao Mei moved even before her father could say anything. She stood before Hao Ren and asked, "Why didn''t you tell us that you could cultivate?"


    Her question caused the old man to look up in shock. Hao Ren gazed at Hao Mei as if she was a fool and said, "Did I know that my family is a bunch of cultivators? Did you ask me if I was doing okay? Before you ask me questions look at yourself. Now, if you are done with this interrogation, sterilize the needles for me, and stand in the corner."


    He was angry when the person who faked her death was using him of being secretive. What else could he do? He did not know Han Lingshi will change his life. With that, he began to calm down and treat his mother.

 Chapter 138: Bonds (2).

    Hao Xinyuan watched as his son collected the needles from Hao Mei and urately drove them through the acupoints on Tang Zen''s chest. He did not even need to remove the clothes that the olddy was wearing.


    Hao Mei was also observing her brother disying his brilliance from such a close distance, and this was for the first time ever she was watching him. For a moment she turned her head and saw Han Lingshi watching Hao Ren with a faint smile and brimming admiration in her eyes.


    She realized that short rtionship between the two people had grown into something really strong and deep. Hao Mei could not understand the reason behind this but she knew that it was not a lie.


    When she first found out about Han Lingshi, she thought this woman was going to use her brother as a shield to get away from the troubles of the secr world, but the growth and trust they both showed baffled her.


    Hao Ren won her heart with his simplicity and down to earth effort. She wanted to ask her why did she choose Hao Ren to marry her, but she did not know how to approach the topic. After all, they were not at such friendly terms with each other.


    Han Lingshi asking for her help in cultivation was also a surprise, but she knew, Han Lingshi was an objective person, she did not care if Hao Mei was someone she disliked, knowledge was much more important.


    Hao Ren injected the seventh needle and said, "Withdraw your spiritual energy. Empress Hao, open your eyes and stop ying possum. What sort of a cultivator are you if you cannot even control your spiritual energy flow? Wake up."


    Hao Xinyuan red at his son and said, "How dare you talk to your mother in this manner?"


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Have you finally turned senile? It was all her attempt to kill herself."


    The people were shocked, and Old Lady Tang opened her eyes slightly. Hao Ren shook his head and got off the bed. Hao Mei asked, "What do you mean her attempt to kill herself?"


    Hao Ren replied in a calm tone, "She has been a cultivator of at least six decades, do you think her emotional control is so shallow that it would cause her spiritual energy to rupture the meridians? When Old Boy Hao was holding her injury back she did not even try to control her situation, tell me if that was not suicide?"


    Hao Xinyuan looked at Tang Zen and asked with a saddened expression, "Why did you do you, Zen? Why?"


    Tang Zen looked at Hao Ren and then closed her eyes. Hao Ren scoffed and berated her, "When I was a child you didn''t love me. You put me through the illusion of my sister dying, and then you saw me getting better and stronger so you began to mellow out. However, now that I have learned the truth and hold you guilty, you wish to run away from it all without redeeming yourself?


    What a strong cultivation expert you are, no? Hmph."


    He paused and then continued, "The needles will remove by themselves when her energy is stabilized and the wound is closed."


    Then he left the room and went to the gym. Hao Xinyuan said, "Lingshi, child, stay with him."


    Han Lingshi was going to do that without him reminding her. She could sense that Hao Ren was agitated at this discovery. She entered the gym behind him, and found him raining down blows on the punching bag at such speed that she could not even see his hands properly.


    She did not interrupt him right away, only after five minutes, when he calmed down, she stepped up and passed him a towel and said, "You will have to take a bath again."


    Hao Ren turned around with pinkish eyes, he was feeling very emotional at this moment. Han Lingshi patted his shoulder and said, "Your mother may not show it, but she is very emotional."


    Hao Ren looked at her and asked, "What do you know about her? Huh? Forget it."


    Han Lingshi did not mind his grumpy tone, after all, he was directly effected by all this. It was obvious that his state of mind would be influenced by such events around him. She said, "Maybe we should ask them all to sit down and tell us what is what."


    Hao Ren wanted to shake his head when Han Lingshi urged, "Ren, if you kept looking away, it will make you bitter. You know what happens to bitter men, don''t you? Han Ming is the biggest example of that."


    Hao Ren sighed and asked, "Then what do you want me to do? Force myself to sit down with them and listen to whatever they say? How would I even know if it is the truth or some other facade nned by them?"


    Han Lingshi wanted to say something when Hao Xinyuan appeared at the gym entrance. She came over to stand before Hao Ren and said, "I swear in the name of my martial heart, we will tell you nothing but the truth only."


    Hao Ren was surprised as now he knew the importance of this martial oath. He sighed and said, "Dad, you."


    Hao Xinyuan shook his head and said, "It is high time, and we should really bear the responsibility of the situation we created."


    He smiled faintly as he finished talking and then patted Hao Ren''s shoulder before leaving the gym. At this moment, Hao Ren seemed to have seen his father''s back hunch a little. He did not know what to do in this situation, but Han Lingshi said, "Come on, what are we waiting for?"


    Hao Ren sighed and held her hand as they walked out of the room. The five people gathered inside the living room. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi sat together on a single seating couch chair, with Han Lingshi upying the wide armrest. This way she could also keep a grip on Hao Ren''s arm.


    Han Xinyuan sat opposite Hao Ren, with Tang Zen and Hao Mei on the big couch on his left. The old man said, "So, as you know you were born with blocked meridians, and could not cultivate. However, there are multiple reasons why we did not tell you about the situation because we are wanted in the Spirit Shimmer Continent."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and Han Lingshi was also surprised. Tang Zen spoke in a soft low voice, "We are not criminals."


    Hao Xinyuan raised his hand to signal her to stop, and the old man said, "Tang Zen belonged to a super sect called the Tang sect. However, an arrogant Tianjiao of her sect kick started a war with the Orient Sun Holy Land.


    He raped the Holy maiden under the affect of poison, and the Orient Sun Holy Land decided to ruin the Super Sect. Your mother killed a lot of disciples who came after her, because the war was limited among the disciples. The elders did this because they did not wish to cause a lot of damage, and the blood shed only stopped after six months."


    Hao Ren was looking at the trio with a calm face, and did not interrupt at all, and Hao Xinyuan continued, "I met your mother after the war came to an end. She was injured and tried to attack me. I stopped her and helped her. Gradually we started liking each other and then we got married.


    The Hao Family is a big name in the Northern reaches of the eastern provinces. We ruled a big part of that region, but there was always some conflict inside the family. My cousin brother, Hao Tian, decided that he wanted to seize the power and he nned to kill me, as I was the Heir to the Hao Family."


    Hao Ren was shocked and eximed, "Old boy, do you mean to say that not only was I born in a cultivation family, I was also born with a silver spoon?"


    Han Xinyuan mped his forehead and Han Lingshi clear her throat to bring Hao Ren back to reality. The young man calmed down, and Hao Xinyuan continued, "I had no interest in the family leader position, and one day, my father and mother left for an expedition. After a week we found that they were attacked on the way and were missing.


    Your mother was carrying Xiao Mei in her womb, so, rather than facing Hao Tian, we decided to leave the family and hide.


    For an entire year we hid, but Hao Tian did not give up the pursuit. The Hao Family put a bounty on my head, and Tang Zen''s. ming us for regicide. The bounty was very attractive, and so, we faced a lot of struggle. Finally, we came out here. We covered our identities with the help of a few old friends who were forced toe here and sealed our cultivation to avoid the sights of DEHB.


    Had we told you, you would have followed Xiao Mei, and in that iron fist world, you would have died. Hao Mei was sent back so that she could avoid the DEHB who caught a scent of her when she broke through the core formation realm. We came up with other ideas, but they did not look feasible."


    Hao Ren asked, "Did you all never thought of saying, Ren, your sister is in a foreign country and is studying?"


    Hao Mei sighed and said, "Would you have believed that given how short we were of money?"


    Hao Ren retorted, "You are a bright student, you could have gained a schrship."


    Hao Mei rolled her eyes and replied, "This is why we had to lie to you, because you were such a clingy child that you would have tried to follow me in all directions possible."


    Hao Ren red at her and questioned, "I was the clingy child, or was it you who followed me everywhere with that pretty smile of yours? The entire group of children used to call me a sis-con. How many times did I tell you to not do that? But you never listened, since I had no one else, it was obvious that I would lean on you. I am a human for god sakes, and my mother did not like me.


    Was it wrong of me to look for her in you?"


    Hao Mei stood up quickly and said, "Do you think I did not like you? Did I not love you? I would beat up those kids who bullied you in secret, or did you think Hayden broke his leg just by kicking a pebble? I was elder to you, and I needed some space which I never found with you sitting on the windowsill with a sulky expression."


    Hao Ren clenched his fist, because it was true that he was the one who pestered Hao Mei a lot, and would often sulk about the shitty system he had. However, Hao Mei was not wrong, at this moment, a ding echoed in his mind, *Ding: Host, a woman respects a man who is honest, and also cares about their rtionships.


    Issuing task: Strengthen the bonds. Find a mutual point of concession and mend your rtionship.*

 Chapter 139: Calm After The Storm?

    Hao Ren took a deep breath and calmed himself. The voice from the system sounded right before the moment he was about to go ballistic. As he calmed down, he observed the expressions of the people around him.


    Hao Mei''s eyes were misty as if she was on the brink of crying, Han Lingshi was anxious and his parents were gazing at the floor or their hands. They could not raise their heads to look at their children because they med themselves for what was going on here.


    Hao Ren walked up to Hao Mei, and everyone watched him anxiously. He stood half a meter away from her and said in a calm tone, "All those moments when I sat on the windowsill sulking, I was actually thinking what I can do to get better. I was tired of being average, and always being the one who needed you to protect me. I did not want to be your burden. I just wanted to catch up to you."


    Hao Mei looked at him in surprised and asked, "Then why didn''t you tell us you could cultivate?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "It was only after you left that I met an old man who was at the end of his life. He taught me for three years, and during that time he gave me a few elixirs to unblock my meridians. However, I could not practice spiritual cultivation or exercises, because the unblocked meridians were too weak, and they would shatter if I pushed it too hard.


    The ban was lifted on the day I met Lingshi."


    The people began to talk about a lot of things, they did not even feel hungry. After a few minutes the people were surprised when they learned about Hao Ren''s experiences. The young man had narrated them a story where he forced himself to stay average as he did not wish to cause trouble for his family or something by appearing to be too high key even though he had improved.


    His family bought this because in the world of cultivation they have seen many entric people who would help someone change their destiny. Han Lingshi was also at a loss on what to say, she sighed and said, "From the moment I met you, my understanding of the world around me has evolved so much that I feel like going crazy."


    Hao Ren chuckled as he patted her hand. He said, "After meeting you, I have also evolved. If not for you, I might not have the courage to face many things head-on."


    Han Lingshi looked at him and the two people smiled and Hao Mei cleared her throat. She said, "Well, while we have cleared up the past and the present, shall we look at the future too?"


    The atmosphere turned serious once again, and Hao Ren asked, "What do you mean?"


    Hao Mei looked at her parents and said, "Currently I am training under the wing of my Grandmaster. She was surprised to see me but she epted me as herst disciple without any hesitation. She is the grand elder of the Tang Sect, although the sect has recovered, but it is still not yet back to its former glory. The hatred between the Oriental Sun Holy Land is still there but it is more controlled.


    At the same time, Hao Tian and his younger generation is still looking for Baba, so that they could kill him and strengthen their foothold in the family."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "They are still looking for them?"


    Hao Mei nodded and replied, "Big families and big forces all have a soul card which symbolizes your soul presence. As long as those jade cards are intact, it means you are alive. Grandmaster destroyed Ma''s soul card, so she is out of danger, but Baba is on the hot list."


    Hao Ren frowned and leaned back to think about it when Han Lingshi said, "It seems to me that there is still a chance for Ren to be the silk pant young master."


    The young man gazed at her and said, "I have already submitted under your pomegranate skirt, what else is there for me to be a silk pant."


    Han Lingshi blushed and smacked his shoulder hard while the trio smiled. Hao Ren said, "Well, if I think about this issue on how Lingshi just mentioned. There seem to be people loyal to dad and his lineage even now."


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "I have ventured in the northern regions over the years, and observed the Hao Family so I can say for sure there are people who would still lobby for Baba."


    Hao Xinyuan shook his head and said, "You don''t have to meddle in that business. They will note here, and I will not go there."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "You say that because you do not trust them. I am not asking you to trust them but I would like to see this Hao Tian on his knees. However, I will only go ahead when I am strong enough."


    Hao Xinyuan looked at the stern expression of his son and did notment any further. Hao Ren took a deep breath and asked, "I found out that Lingshi''s family is also from the cultivator background. I wonder what is their background."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I am curious too. What if I turn out to be an Empress?"


    Hao Ren eximed, "Shit, I will have to fight a lot of people then."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "I will fight alongside you, what are you scared of?"


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Well, won''t we know when you call your parents over? I will cook dinner."


    Han Lingshi nodded and she quickly left to call her family, while Hao Ren went inside the kitchen. Hao Mei was sort of dazed. She did not know how quickly the pace of the conversation shifted, and how the atmosphere became harmonious. She looked at her father, and the Old Man blinked at her to stay calm.


    Since, Hao Ren did not say anything it meant everything was calm now. After a few minutes, Han Lingshi walked up to the entrance of the kitchen and found Hao Ren invested in the process of cooking. The young man sensed her gaze and raised his head with a smile.


    Han Lingshi walked up to him and hugged him from behind as she rested her chin on his back. She asked, "I am d that you finally lost all the stress in your mind."


    Hao Ren smiled as he hummed and said, "Well, it is all thanks to you, because if not for you, I would have kept running away for who knows how long?"


    Han Lingshi rubbed her nose against his back and said, "You promised to be by my side, so how can I let you suffer. However, I am afraid what might be my real background."


    Hao Ren patted the back of her palm gently as he said, "Whateveres, we will face it together. Alright?"


    Han Lingshi hummed and stood there. She was not afraid that Hao Ren would leave her, for some odd reason, she felt that an oddly strong connection and the bond between them has strengthened a lot since the moment they started cultivating.


    In the middle of all this, the system notified him of taskpletion but Hao Ren did not divert his focus and messed around with Han Lingshi.


    Hao Ren cooked and Han Lingshi helped him with the trivial tasks. The trio sitting outside could hear a chuckle or a lightugh from behind the doors. They smiled at each other, Hao Mei said, "He has never been this happy, has he?"


    The elder nodded and Han Lingshi came out of the kitchen, as she said, "The food is ready."


    Hao Mei and Han Lingshi helped Hao Ren move the dishes from the kitchen to the table, and Hao Ren said, "Mei, you owe me gifts for all the years you were gone. Empress Hao only cooked the longevity noodles and even that had too much salt."


    The olddy asked, "Do you think I cook bad?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Ask yourself if you wish to know the answer?"


    The olddy narrowed her gaze when the door bell rang. Han Lingshi went to open the door and received her family with Hao Ren beside her. The entire Han Family was here, and even Mister Yue Chilong was present there. This was the first time they came to Hao Ren''s house and they bought a lot of gifts.


    Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    After exchanging the formalities the young couple led the old people to the dining room where the Hao family trio was already waiting. Yue Chilong saw Hao Mei and froze in his spot. Thetter was the same, as she cupped her fists and Yue Chilong said, "I did not expect your sister to be the famed Blizzard de."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Have a seat before you start fan-boying her, Grandpa Yue."


    Yue Chilong frowned anddy Gao asked, "I wonder what is the urgency of calling us over, Lingshi?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "We just found that Hao family''s past, I would like to know about you too."


    Boom!


    The Han Family was surprised and Old Man Han said, "A very nice reenactment of the Hongmen Banquet."

 Chapter 140: Getting Back On Track.

    The family ate dinner in harmony. It has been a long time since Hao Ren dined with his family with such ease. It would be a lie to say that everything cleared up. The crack between them had been there for a few years, it wouldn''t vanish with the snap of their fingers.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and looked at Han Lingshi, who took the cue and asked, "Grandma, I would like to know the truth about our family''s past."


    Gao Yue sighed and said, "I knew you were up to something."


    Han Lingshi smiled and Gao Yue spoke in a soft voice, "Gao, Han, Xia, and Yue. We were the four families who protected the borders of a small kingdom in the south of the Spirit Shimmer Continent..."


    Before she could say anything, Hao Xinyuanmented, "The four guardians of Moon Spirit Kingdom. A small kingdom, but a remarkable one."


    The people of the Han Family side were shocked and Hao Xinyuan began to briefly exin their own origin. Hao Ren leaned in close to Han Lingshi and said, "Royalty."


    Han Lingshi sensed his hand creeping along her thigh and she held it to stop his movement and said, "This is a capital offence."


    Hao Ren whispered, "I am forever your prisoner."


    Han Lingshi blushed a bit and Hao Mei cleared her throat. She looked at the two love sick people and said, "We are in the middle of a discussion. Behave yourself."


    Hao Ren clicked his tongue and sighed, "Fine."


    Han Lingshi smiled as Hao Ren sat upright. Gao Yue greeted Hao Xinyuan and Tang Zen as she said, "Yes, Moon Spirit Kingdom was small but we were strong. However, the bigger the power, the greedier they are.


    The geographical location of the Moon Spirit Kingdom allowed us to harvest moon essence, one of the most sought after refining element. Whether it was an alchemist, formation master, rune master or other experts, they all came to buy the chance to trade the essence.


    The surrounding countries did not like that, and they staged a four directional attack. I was twenty seven years old at that time and fought for seven days before my father made me leave with a few other young members of the four families.


    We were discovered and to save us, Old Han exploded his golden core. Forfeiting his cultivation. Then, we decided to stay here. Old Yue enrolled in the military so that they overlook all of us. While we immersed ourselves in mortal lives.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Han Tang is my son, while Han Ming was a child we adopted. Xiao Yelia was caught up with him because of her father wanted her to live in a family he could trust."


    Then as Gao Yue continued speaking, they found out that Han Tang was a peak yellow realm or body refining expert and has been serving in the military to justify his cultivation. Yue Shi, Han Lingshi''s mother was a core refinement level cultivator. Xia Yelia was also initial core formation realm cultivator.


    However, to Hao Ren''s surprise, the strongest of the bunch was Gao Yue, as for Old Man Yue, he was only at peak of core refinement.


    Hao Ren gulped and asked, "Empress Hao, what''s your realm?"


    Tang Zen red at him but since everyone revealed their realms, she said, "Peak Void Transformation."


    Hao Xinyuan spoke in a humble tone, "Middle Void Transformation."


    The people were shocked and then they looked at Hao Mei who said, "Intermediate Core Formation."


    Gao Yue opened her eyes wide and remarked, "I knew that the people from the north were stronger, but this is the first time I am witnessing this in person."


    Hao Ren leaned back in the chair and asked, "How strong do we need to be before we can safely enter the Spirit Shimmer Continent?"


    Tang Zhen replied, "Entering safely is not enough. If you are going there, you will need to have the potential to grow stronger and fend off ferocious beasts, spirit beasts, and most of all, shitty animals who walk on two legs."


    Gao Yue nodded and said, "I agree, you would need to reach the core formation realm within a year."


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were surprised and the young man asked, "Are you serious? How am I going to run the business? Old Master Han wouldn''t even look twice towards me had I not passed on Crown International to Lingshi. Also, since you lot are cultivators, why the hell do you care about money so much?"


    Old Man Han sighed and said, "The reason we want so much money is to cover your raging providence."


    The two youngsters did not know what the old man was talking about. Gao Yue said, "Providence is representation of the fate or fortune of a person. Money and wealth are the concept of mortal world. However, people from the cultivation world care about strength and only strength.


    Legends state that once you have defeated a person with a strong providence you gain a part of it and if you kill them before they have used much of their fortune, you gain their providence.


    Lingshi was born under the providence of the Phoenix. One of the rarest of all, if some old ghost saw her, they might refine her into a pill and absorb her providence."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "It would be nice if you guys can clear such demonic facts earlier. Why do you people like to hide things so much?"


    The elders had no answer, Hao Ren said, "I can venture ahead of Lingshi if that''s the case."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and held his hand while, Hao Mei said, "Well, do you think you are any different then her? You were born under dragon providence, otherwise she wouldn''t even look at you, dumbo."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and asked, "What do you mean? I am destined for great things?"


    Tang Zen rolled her eyes and said, "The greatest thing you did in your life was meeting Lingshi."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Correct, saving you was a waste of time."


    Tang Zen red at him but Hao Ren did not care. The people discussed a lot of things before the Han Family members decided to leave for the night and the young couple also retired to their bedroom.


    The two of them freshened up andy down in each other''s arms. Han Lingshi pinched his forearm, she was acting like a teenager, getting angry but not telling people why she was angry.


    Thedy took a deep breath and asked, "How dare you say that you will venture in before me?"


    Hao Ren held her close to his body and said, "How can I let you go to face danger alone? What will I do if something happened?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Ren, I.."


    Hao Ren turned her over and kissed her lips passionately. Thedy was confused but she gave in to desire. The young man broke the kiss after a few minutes and said, "I will not stop you, but you cannot go in alone. I will share your dream, will you share my fears? I will walk beside you, would you match my pace, dear?"


    Han Lingshi heard the phrases and nodded before she held his face and kissed him. They did everything but stopped before crossing the final limit.


    ...


    Hao Mei sat in her parents room, and Hao Xinyuan said, "When you return, gather more information but don''t put yourself in danger."


    Hao Mei nodded and asked, "Why did you push him so much?"


    She was pointing towards how her parents asked her brother to reach the core formation realm within the time period of a year. She thought this condition was unfair.


    Hao Xinyuan said, "I have started cultivating. It will take a few years to recover my foundation. They would be hard pressed to find off for themselves if they were to stay this week."


    Hao Mei sighed and said, "Fine, I will get going now."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and hugged the girl before she vanished from her position. Tang Zen took a deep breath and said, "I am getting the silent treatment."


    Hao Xinyuan replied, "You deserve it."


    While the older couple was facing friction. The younger couple wasying together sensing each other''s warmth.


    Hao Ren waited for Han Lingshi to fall asleep and the system said, *Ding: Host, the task has beenpleted, do you wish to withdraw your reward?*


    The young man replied, "Yes."


    *Ding: Host, your are rewarded with ten steps of the lion technique. As long as you use those technique, your aura will increase at every step. This technique can be used to intimidate the enemy and gain an upper hand in the confrontation."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "I am grateful to you, System."


    *Ding: Host, be grateful to your wife.*


    Hao Ren thought this skill was good and handy. He looked forward to his daily life getting back on track from now.

 Chapter 141: Rise.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi woke up from their sleep and they went about their routine. Han Lingshi had began practicing Wing Chun alongside Hao Ren''s Jeet Kun Doo. However, the twist in this practice was that they were chanting and thinking about their own cultivation technique mantras.


    This appeared to be a small basic thing, but they were trying to sense the spiritual energy and draw it inside their bodies while moving a lot. Such a practice method was slow, but it would provide them with a stable and sturdy foundation.


    After the two people finished working out, Hao Mei came inside the gym room, and said, "Ren, Lingshi, can I talk to you both for a minute."


    Han Lingshi wiped the sweat on her neck and asked, "What is it?"


    Her tone was calm but it still had some distant feel to it. Hao Ren looked at his sister calmly as well, they might not have any ill-will for her in their hearts at the moment, but they were not exactly mellow either.


    Hao Mei did not mind the coldness, because she knew it would be like this. She sighed and said, "I would have gone crazy if you two were to wee me with your arms open. I understand that you are distant, and I agree with your decision. I did note here to tell you all that I feel, talk is cheap and some times words cut deep.


    I came here to suggest that you both hold back when ites to consummating the rtionship."


    Han Lingshi blushed while Hao Ren eximed, "Even you are not to ban this?! What is going on?"


    Hao Mei rolled her eyes and Han Lingshi pinched his waist hard, causing Hao Ren to wince. The former said, "The reason you need to hold back is to strengthen your Vital Yang and Yin energy."


    Hao Ren walked up to her and stood with his hands crossed before his chest and asked, "Can you borate?"


    Hao Mei raised her hand and knocked the back of her two fingers on his forehead as she said, "The vital Yang and Yin energy are the innate elements of a male and female. A normal human feels rxed and energized when these elements are exchanged on a regr basis, however, if you do it too much, then you be the empty shell of your own self.


    When a cultivator exchanges this energy for example at the peak of core formation realm, they have the chance to break through to the Nascent Soul realm. It is like a breakthrough pill."


    Hao Ren pinched his chin and Han Lingshi pondered over the exnation before the two of them began to pick on Hao Mei''s brain and ask her many questions which she answered patiently.


    After an hour, Hao Mei left the house and vanished in the void. Han Lingshi and the young man took a shower, before they came to the dining area, where Old Man Hao was feeding Tang Zen a medicinal concoction.


    Xiao Mei who had taken over Grace''s body, said, "Boss, Manager Lynn is asking for a meeting. She says there are few things that you need to handle in person."


    The young man nodded and said, "I will be going to the office in a bit. Tell her to not worry. Also, umm, contact Lieutenant Xia Yun about a meeting with Commander Gao."


    Xiao Mei nodded and then said, "The E-mail has been sent."


    The young couple had a light breakfast and Hao Ren greeted his father before leaving for work. Han Lingshi noticed this but she did not say anything. She could understand that he was angry with his mom, and it was their own equation to solve. She greeted both the elders and left as well.


    Hao Ren drove her to the Empress International and said, "Well, how do you feel after finding out that you are an indirect descendent of an Empire?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "I feel like I can rule the world."


    Hao Ren nodded and Han Lingshi asked, "How do you feel after finding that your are a rich scion?"


    The young man chuckled and replied, "I feel like I can be your minister and general and bring the entire world to you. You know, strong family connections."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and the two people got off the car. Hao Ren held her waist as he led her to the elevator and then pulled her close to share a sincere loving kiss. The crowd in the lobby saw this and gasped. When the couple broke the kiss, they had this loving gaze at each other that was like Love Redefined.


    Some people could not help but click pictures. Hao Ren suddenly looked at them with his cold gaze and Han Lingshi shook her head as she said, "Everyone, can you all send me a copy of this picture? I will select a favorite and give the photographer a ten thousand yuan bonus. Don''t post it on the inte though. Okay?"


    The crowd cheered and Hao Ren whispered, "What a generous Empress you are."


    Han Lingshi smiled and pecked on the corner of his lips as she replied, "What an iron blooded General you are."


    Then she ran inside the elevator with a smile and a faint blush on her face. Hao Ren took a deep breath and shook his head as he waved to her and turned around to leave the lobby to head over to his ownpany while thinking what a naughty fairy his wife was.


    ...


    He drove to the Thunder Technologies office in a luxury sedan with Heath and four others following him in a SUV. He came to the reception lobby and June greeted him with a smile as she said, "Shall I inform them all?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Yes, that would be very nice of you, June."


    June smiled and replied, "Your wish is mymand, President Hao."


    Then she began to call the big shots. Today, Hao Ren took the round of thepany by stairs, and decided to do a sudden check on the departments. He found they were all working but the atmosphere was not as he had expected.


    In his previous life, the techpanies provided an atmosphere that reduced a lot of stress and allowed the employees to produce the man that they could. He thought of something and by the time he came to the conference room, he had drawn up a lot of ideas in his mind.


    Hao Ren entered the room and everyone stood up to greet him. Hao Ren smiled and said, "Have a sit, before we begin, I havee up with something special."


    The people were surprised, and Hao Ren picked up a whiteboard marker and began to write on the whiteboard behind his chair. He said, "I see that the HR head has been reced. Good Job finding her, Manager Carter."


    Lynn Carter smiled and replied, "Thank you, President Hao."


    Hao Ren nodded and turned around after he finished writing on the board and said, "Miss Tanaka, you are young and bright. From what I read on your resume, you are quite a gem. I expect big things from you, and please be assured that you are free to leave as soon as you find something better, but if you tried to follow the example of the old guy in your position, I will make your life, hell.


    Am I clear?"


    A young girl nodded her head and said, "I assure you nothing but honesty and excellence."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Then before we get on with the big agenda, I have a few things to announce. First, ten thousand raise in every employee''s sry. Regardless of their grade. Understood?"


    The people nodded, they did not both with the sudden increase because they were making a lot of money. Hao Ren then said, "Lose the formal dress code. We are a techpany and not stock market. Manager Lynn, please call some designers and have them design the offices in a new and rxing manner.


    Install sleeping pods, reclining massage chairs, and indoor games on the top floor. It will be the new employee''s y area. They can used it two hours a day.


    Lastly, we need some good coffee in the cafeteria. Please see what we can do about that."


    The people nodded heavily, they all agreed with thest one. Hao Ren then exined his idea of creating a friendly ecosystem for the employees, and then said, "Let''s begin with the big thing."


    Then they discussed the issue of recreating the abandoned industrial zone. They bought off a lot ofnd there, and now the government has cleared the ess for them after extensive negotiations and sensible pleas put up by Mister Leigh.


    Hao Ren leaned back in his chair and said, "Find the best designer and ask them to follow the ancient design styles for the schools, colleges, and the Research center, but equip them with thetest security and electronic features. The ceiling should be made of sr panels and erect a roof mounted small turbines in the ce. Everything should be recycled and eco-friendly. Got it?"


    Lynn Carter nodded and said, "Yes, Sir. I will keep it in mind."


    Hao Ren swiveled his chair to look out of the window and said, "How about we make a campus there, and call it the Cloud Campus, the head office of Thunder Technologies?"


    The executives all looked at Hao Ren and then at each other as they smiled as us said, "I was thinking about the same thing. Although, you bough Thunder Tech from me and my buddies, we never thought it would be a household name. We are doing something different than the rest of the world, and so, we should not have a tower or a sky scrapper but a campus. Chairman, your mind is so beautiful."


    Hao Ren looked at him and said, "I am d yourpliment is limited to my brain only."


    Everyoneughed and enjoyed the banter as they prepared for the rise of the Thunder Technologies to another level.

 Chapter 142: Motivated Hao Ren.

    Hao Ren spent the day inside office going through various documents and ns with the big shot. He also went through the reports from different departments. His day was stacked but he still took sometime to go and cook lunch for Han Lingshi. His appearance surprised the people, because they did not expect such a person toe over and cook.


    Hao Ren''s appearance in the rising young business men was known to everyone in the cooperate world. The young man came to Han Lingshi''s cabin and found her sitting in her chair with her eyes closed. He was surprised and then he sensed spiritual energy in the air.


    He took a deep breath and mumbled, "I did not expect her to turn into a cultivation maniac."


    Sensing his presence, Han Lingshi opened her eyes and smiled. Hao Renined, "You are trying to pull away in realms. We discussed no cultivation during office hours."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "Well, I was thinking about it and then I got an epiphany."


    Hao Ren nodded with a hum and said, "Come over, have some food."


    Han Lingshi saw that Hao Ren was somewhat annoyed and said, "Do you want to know why am I cheating?"


    Hao Ren was curious and it was one of the questions that was running through his mind. He nodded and Han Lingshi said, "Well, the truth is that I do not wish to push the consummation any further than the wedding night."


    Her voice was so light that had it not been for his enhanced senses, Hao Ren would not have been able to hear her. He took a deep breath and stood up from the couch, before he said, "You have a meal, I am going back. I have a lot of work to do as well."


    Then he rushed away before Han Lingshi even had the time to react. When thedy came to her senses, she could not help butugh. Hao Ren rushed away with a blush on his face. She savored the meal, and Xiao Mei said, "President, Elvis has been taken care of. They cannot open a single store in the Han Nation now."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Good, they should pay the price for their actions. Now, let''s focus on the development of a better car design. Chariot Motors have yet to leave a mark in this segment of business."


    Xiao Mei replied, "While I do not mind designing a vehicle, but I think you should wait a little because, Boss Hao has started a big projecting up and it will really help the technological advancement."


    Han Lingshi thought for a bit and replied, "Fine, I will handle this time to look after the foundation."


    ...


    Hao Ren came back to his office and sat down in his chair with a huff. He had not expected for Han Lingshi to say such a thing before him. He closed his eyes to calm his thoughts but found himself entranced with the ideas of his wedding night.


    He raised his head and said, "There are only four months left for spring to arrive, and five months left to get married. So, if I want to make the best of that moment, I will have to step in the peak of the foundation establishing realm. Then I will be a ck realm cultivator. The degree of safety and risk both will increase."


    Hao Ren closed his eyes and began to meditate. He was now able to concentrate and attract the five colored particles to the surface of his skin, however, he was still unable to absorb them. This needed him to breakthrough in the level of his cultivation technique.


    He began toprehend the principle of the five elements and slowly the time passed. Lynn Carter was leaving for the day when she found the lights of the President''s office turned on. She walked over and knocked on the door. Hao Ren opened his eyes slowly and took a deep breath before he said, "Come in."


    Lynn Carter pushed open the door and Hao Ren asked, "What is it. Miss Carter?"


    Thedy was surprised and replied, "I just came over to check if the lights were left on by mistake. I did not expect you to be in."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I was thinking about something and lost the track of time. Well, you are correct, I should leave, I have to pick Lingshi as well."


    The young man left the office and found Lynn Carter getting in the car with Markus Bourne who nodded to him in greeting.


    ...


    Time grew wings, and a week had passed, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were sitting across each other with their legs crossed. In their consciousness, the five elements were slowly flowing through their bodies. Yesternight, the couple wasprehending the principles of the elemental attributes and managed to break through.


    The elemental attributes were coursing through their bodies and refining them on a cellr level. Before they could hold the energy within their cells, they needed to temper the cells with the energy and toughen them up. Spiritual Energy was not as gentle as it seemed to be under proper control.


    If the quantity of the energy was to increase more than the potential of the body, it could go astray and if not controlled, it might cause the person to explode.


    The couple had been cultivating for an entire night and the just before the sun came up. Hao Ren opened his eyes and went to the balcony before he sat down with his eyes close. Titan Sutra enabled him to absorb the vital Yang spiritual energy thatsted for just a few moments when the sunes up on the horizon.


    The young man did not know what the scene looked like, but in his consciousness, a burst of red particles would appear and as he chanted the mantra, the particles were absorbed through his skin and settle in his heart.


    The routine was same, their business was going on fine as well. Hao Ren met with Commander Gao and told him to provide security consultation or rmending good soldiers who retired and join the Cloud Campus security team.


    Gao had no problem, Han Military did provide job for the retired soldiers. In his spare time, Hao Ren would buy traditional herbs and refine elixir potions and pills that aided them a lot during the initial realms.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Han Lingshi was beginning to think that she was useless, when Tang Zen began to teach her the art of array formations. The families were really getting closer to each other and helping the youngsters learn from each other.


    Yue Shenlong and the few people from the Yue Family guards helped Hao Ren train and spar. Han Lingshi would also join them but she was still a bit short in terms of ferociousness and execution. Thest bit of hesitation in her mind was holding her back, but Hao Ren, he was a different storypletely.


    His execution and his logic to look at thebat situations was almost overpowering. Yue Chilong was in awe when he saw this young man toy around with his men, and the only person who could give Hao Ren some challenge was Yue Shenlong. The two men fought with each other with such intensity that Yue Chilong had to step in almost every time to prevent injuries.


    However, what he could not understand was how Hao Ren did not disy any hesitation? Han Lingshi was standing next to him and asked, "What are you thinking about Grandpa?"


    Yue Chilong was surprised but then he smiled faintly and said, "I don''t understand what it could be that train Hao Ren to disy the killing intent much stronger than a seasoned soldier."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "He is scary when he goes into that state. Also, he has killed a few mercenaries from the Red Banner. So, I guess he is relying on that to emit such killing intent."


    Yue Chilong brushed his beard as he watched his grandson to loss ground. This continued for several minutes and hundreds of moves were exchanged between them. Finally, the old man had to step in.


    ...


    It was Monday, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi hade to the site where the construction work was going on. The young man said, "I was thinking ofing here daily and help theborers. It will help in muscle refinement."


    Han Lingshi replied, "You can do that, it will send out a good message to the people. How long do you think it will be before the campus is opened."


    Hao Ren replied, "It might take six months before it ispletely functional. The equipment we need are being ordered and the sales are good. The research center is my primary concern and that part of the campus will be operational next month. The rest of the construction will keep going but it should not hamper the research for the chip development."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "If you managed to achieve results in that field, it would be great."


    Hao Ren held her hand and gently squeezed it as he said, "It will be."

 Chapter 143: Thunder Research Center.

    For the next month, there was not much turbulence and life passed peacefully. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were diligent with their cultivation and they were progressing forward quickly. To hold the spiritual energy within their bodies, the two of them needed to open their Dantian.


    It was a difficult and painful process and they were told to do it slowly. Even in their cultivation sutras it was mentioned that a cultivator should not attempt to force open the Dantian as it could lead to drastic consequences and even ending up being unable to cultivate was a possibility.


    The method that Hao Ren used was to control the spiritual energy and have it grind away at the opening gate of the Dantian whichid above the stomach. Dantian was the empty space between the organs which created a pressure inside the body toplete the breathing mechanism.


    In the past one month, Hao Ren had been going over to the construction site and doing tasks like welding, roofing and any sort of job that the engineer told him to do. At first everyone was surprised and the site was in an uproar but when Hao Ren showed his easy going side to the workers they began to ept him as one of their own too.


    All this hard work allowed him to understand the mundanity of life once more. He learned about a lot of stories where the workers needed money and everyone had a struggle of their own. He did not step in to help any one of them specifically, but he enrolled their children in a school run by charity, and the elders received a free medical treatment n.


    He knew that if he did something special for one of them, they he would have to do a lot of things for all of them, but if he solved their general troubles, these people would be able to make something better out of their lives. This was why he created the foundation and it was doing a brilliant job.


    ...


    Today, Hao Ren was putting on a suit under the guidance of his wife. Han Lingshi was dressed in a moonshine blue gown and she looked so beautiful that people might go on a war to win just a nce from her. The effects of cultivation on both of them were amazing. They both had a super toned body that could shame any athlete if they were to flex.


    While Hao Ren was growing more handsome, Han Lingshi''s age seemed to have paused. The shallow traces of crow feet that were beginning to show at the corner of her eyes have vanished. Han Lingshi nodded to him and said, "How are you feeling?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Just another day at work. Shall we go?"


    The two of them held hands and left the room. Old Lady Tang and Old Man Hao were also there. The young man as usual greeted his father and left home. Thedy took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Hao Ren had not talked to her in days now. The maximum interaction between them urred on the dining table when the young man would ask her to pass something.


    She did notin because it was the same treatment that Hao Ren had to put up in the past. Han Lingshi had tired to be the peace maker between them but Hao Xinyuan forbade her. He understood his son, he would not allow any third person to effect his decision.


    ...


    Han Lingshi sighed and asked, "How long will you give Ma a cold shoulder? Can you not see the pain on her face?"


    Hao Ren replied indifferently, "Did she see it on mine? I don''t want you to meddle in this. I have never asked you to treat anyone differently because I don''t mind and it is your personal opinion, but don''t tell me how to handle this. I request you."


    Han Lingshi looked at his cold look, she knew that he was hurt by the actions of his mother the most. It was not as if Hao Ren only disliked his mother. He was only lukewarm with his father as well. Hao Mei, the person he loved the most was someone he did not even mention unless it was absolute necessity.


    Han Lingshi knew that it was his own matter to handle and thus she nodded and diverted the topic. The entire media circle was invited to the inauguration of the research center. Professors from the Jade Capital University have been called and given a post to research here with cooperation to the University.


    Hao Ren with the help of his subordinates have created a seamlesswork between thepany, the university, and the government to make sure that the research is thorough, and at the same time secure. The entire research center was equipped with a security system that was handled by Xiao Mei. The gates were guarded by the military and the people were shocked to see the detail and arrangement.


    The media was sitting outside the research center and none of them had yet been allowed to look inside the ce. They initially wanted to protest but when they saw soldiers standing all around the ce with guns they were shocked.


    Heath drove the car to the parking area after going through a thorough check. He took a deep breath and said, "Young Master, are you not afraid that the military might try to take over the control of this base?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "The medicine they need and the tech that they have been usinges from me and not the research center. They want the research center? Fine, they can take it, I will pull out all the money I have invested and intend to invest in the future. If they try to cross me, I will move the money overseas and then they will sit and cry. They are not fools, Brother Heath."


    Heath nodded and said, "I know that you must have thought of all these things but the government is not to be underestimated."


    Hao Ren nodded but did not say anything. These past few days he has been too busy and the people thought he was not looking at the business aspect because he was doing charity work. On the contrary, he had Han Lingshi, and Xiao Mei handle those things for him. Thedy was even more detail oriented than him.


    The couple got out of the vehicle and they came to the entrance of the research center where a tform was erected for the people to cut the ribbon and inaugurate the building.


    As soon as Han Ren arrived, the press began to mor. They were shocked by his dashing appearance and Han Lingshi beside him. Reporters clicked many pictures and the couple smiled faintly. It was day time, and the light was good. The weather was also pleasant which made the pictures even more radiant.


    The host of the event was a popr movie star and when Hao Ren and Han Lingshi reached the tform, they found the employees and the military bosses were sitting around the round tables with the scientists from the Jade Capital University.


    The host said, "Ladies and Gentleman, it is my honor to host the inauguration event of the research center behind us. The building is thirteen acres big, and has seven floors. In ayman''snguage, this ce has ten football fields stacked in sevenyers.


    For the convenience of the professors and other people who work here, the research center also has an amodation space..."


    The host went on to exin the research center to the reporters, and then said, "I would like to call over, President Hao, as he is the one who created this research center, and by that, I mean literally."


    The people from thepany and the university apuded Hao Ren and even the construction workers did the same. They admired this young man chasing after his dreams and even after having everything a normal person would envy, he stays so humble and sincere.


    Hao Ren took the mic with a faint smile on his face and said, "Mister Jimin, has finished exining the structure to you all. I would like to know if anyone has any question?"


    One of the reporters asked, "Can we take a tour?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Just for the day, I will allow you all to enter and watch the interior but no cameras. I hope you all can understand the security risks."


    The reporters were unhappy and Hao Ren said, "We will publicize the pictures after the entire campus is operating so please bear with us."


    The people calmed down and after a few minutes of question and answers, Hao Ren called the professors and the military leader to pull the curtain that covered the que on the side. Under the apuse of the people, the curtain fell to the ground and everyone saw a golden font which said, "Thunder Research Center."


    The people were taken aback, because the font was made of solid gold and it was surrounded by gold dragons and phoenixes. The event kicked off on a high note and carried on like that till the evening.


    The reporters filmed various sides of the external, and they also took the trip inside without cameras. The market was bustling and Thunder Technologies was receiving a lot of attention. Thispany had yet to go public, and everything they did was generated from their own profit.


    Han Lingshi stood beside Hao Ren with a smile on her face. She answered a few questions about their rtions and fed the reporters with good content.


    While some were happy, some were unhappy as well. However, the couple did not care about it, and left the ce after the event, heading straight home.


    As soon as they entered the living room, Hao Ren fell to the ground with cold sweat covering his face and before Han Lingshi could react, the young man was drenched in sweat.


    Discover exclusive tales on m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Han Lingshi yelled, "Ren!"


    ...


    Dream''s Note:From tomorrow I will be posting minimum two chapters a day, and if I receive a good response from you all, the word count might be increased. I have finally given up my job and can focus on writing the story, however, I cannot do more than two chapters because of my health issues and also the quality of the content.


    In the past few days there has been a significant drop in power stones and golden tickets.


    Guys, I don''t mean to y the victim card but please support me so that I can continue writing. Also, tomorrow we will begin a new arc too. Thank you.

 Chapter 144: Exiled.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were tired from the socialization. Many of the businessmen from all over thepany were also invited and they were given a tour of the research center. This was done by Markus and Dion to ensure that people take them seriously ande forward with investment.


    Although Hao Ren said that they did not need money, but the two people told him how thepetitive humans will try to stop him in tracks. Chip research was the biggest pie in the tech world, if Hao Ren did not share it, the people will tag him as greedy.


    The young man budged but he made it clear that none of the investors will get a voting right in the research direction and they will not be allowed to start any project of their own inside the research center. The two people were surprised but when they saw the list of projects Hao Ren had, they understood that he did not wish for anyone else to hamper his growth and ambition.


    They were excited and worried at the same time. To make things easy for them, Hao Ren said, "They will only invest in the chip development project, and the rest will be ssified because these projects are too big and crucial to hand out. If we just allow anyone to step in and look into military level projects, then what is the point of all the coboration?"


    The research center was open and Xiao Mei was arranging different level of security, and rification to the staff. The system was managed by her, so if someonees it and tries to force his way in, they won''t even know what hit them. Xiao Mei''s main servers were ced in the third basement of the research center.


    This was known to the construction workers who were created by the system. All the money that the world thought had been used in the construction of this massive ce, it all would flow back to Hao Ren in terms of rebate and a part of the profit hispany makes.


    ...


    Hao Ren spend the sleeping with Han Lingshi in his arms. They had yet to achieve victory over sleep, and needed to rest properly. It was during the morning exercises when the two people were talking to each other, and Hao Ren said, "I am begging to feel frustrated with the absorption step."


    Han Lingshi was hitting the mitts with him and said, "I know right, I am starting to get annoyed as well. The spiritual energy will sit on the skin but it won''t get inside. Are we missing something in theprehension?"


    Hao Ren replied while moving his hands in different positions, "Yes, it is possible that we are missing or overlooking something in the technique. What should we do to get over these obstacles?"


    Han Lingshi began to think about it and said, "We can go and talk to our parents. They are all cultivators, and far stronger than us. You know."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It is a good idea."


    Thedy smiled softly at him and then continued with her training. Hao Ren also took his turn and they both had a faint smile on their faces. After cleaning up they came out of the rooms, the task to manage the research center was given to Lynn Carter and Xiao Mei, and with these two entities at work, Hao Ren was not worried about anything at all.


    Hao Ren came to the living room and asked, "Old Boy Hao, why can I not absorb the spiritual energy into my body?"


    Han Lingshi sat next to him and red at him for being so casual with his father. Hao Xinyuan replied calmly, "It is because you do not understand the essence of spiritual energy."


    Hao Ren nodded and the old man continued, "Spiritual energy is a natural energy, it exists between the heavens and earth. It is the ethereal part of nature. You will be able to absorb it when you canprehend the nature. Before that, it is all wasteful."


    The young man frowned and said, "What should I do to improve my understanding of nature?"


    Old Man Hao replied, "You can go in seclusion."


    The two youngsters were surprised. They did not expect to hear such an answer. Hao Ren asked, "How long?"


    Hao Xinyuan shrugged and said, "It could be days, or it could be months. No one can say for sure. Even geniuses have trouble with this step. However, once you cross, you will go through a qualitative transformation."


    Hao Ren thought and said, "Fine, I will lock myself in the study."


    Hao Xinyuan stood up and beckoned the young man. Hao Ren walked closer and his father smacked the back of his head hard as he berated him, "Idiot, how will you be one with nature in the study? Go, get out of the house and live in some forest until you manage to absorb the spiritual energy. Dimwitted rascal."


    That said, Hao Xinyuan turned and left the living room with a ferocious expression on his face. Hao Ren was stunned by the outburst of his father. However, the old man did not hit him too hard. Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "Think of it as camping."


    Hao Xinyuan had yet to leave the living room when he heard this and turned around. He said softly, "Xiao Ling, you will not go with him. Your foundation still has room for improvement. So, you will stay behind and cultivate with Zen. The technique you practice is unknown to everyone and only she understands the rudimentary levels. So, it would be beneficial."


    Han Lingshi was confused and asked, "Dad, don''t I need to be one with the nature?"


    Hao Xinyuan nodded with a faint smile and said, "It is easy for women toprehend, they are blessed by heavens. You will understand once you train with Zen."


    Han Lingshi nodded and Hao Xinyuan looked at Hao Ren and said, "You will go in the forest and you will be given a tactical sk and a knife. Nothing else. Do you understand?"


    Hao Ren couldn''t help but straighten up his back and reply, "Yes, Old Boy Hao."


    Hao Xinyuan clenched his fist and said, "Dumbass."


    Before he turned around and left in fury. Hao Ren was sincere and funny at the same time. Han Lingshi also had the urge tough out loud but she knew that it would be very disrespectful to the old man.


    Hao Ren looked at his wife and asked, "Did the old man just exiled me?"


    Han Lingshi stood up with a smile on her face and said, "You can have breakfast before you leave."


    Hao Ren looked at her in disbelief as she said, "I will have eggs, make them a little spicy."

 Chapter 145: Seclusion.

    Hao Ren was eating his breakfast and Han Lingshi was sitting next to him. She could see that he was not happy, but there was no other way to about this situation. Last night when they came home, Hao Ren fell on the ground with his forehead covered with cold sweat,


    Han Lingshi was scared and she called Hao Xinyuan and Tang Zen to check. However, by the time the old man came, Hao Ren had calmed down. It was just a moment of pain that rendered him so helpless. Being a doctor himself, Hao Ren knew what happened just now.


    Han Lingshi asked him what happened and he decided toe clear about it. Turned out, in the morning, he had forcefully tried to push the spiritual energy in a few pores and held it there through out the day, but when he returned home, he could not hold on and had to let the energy go back out.


    The entire day he had been consuming a lot of stamina to hold it in. He was scolded a lot and he apologized with a promise to never do something so foolish. Hao Xinyuan told him that spiritual energy was not something that could be used in such a manner. This human experimentation could have injured Hao Ren severely.


    Tang Zen looked at her son at that time and said, "A dragon is strong and proud, but what takes it down is its own arrogance."


    Hao Ren was not talking to her, but she could not hold back and had to give him a concise advice.


    As soon as Hao Ren finished his breakfast, Hao Xinyuan appeared in the living room and said, "Change into a proper adventure gear and leave. You have an hour before I personally dump you in some ce you will regret."


    Han Lingshi was anxious, and she asked, "Dad, can we not go easy on him?"


    Hao Xinyuan shook his head and said, "Lingshi, it''s not that I hate him. The reason he needs to work hard is because he was born with blocked meridians. They might have been cleared over time but his physique has other shackles as well."


    Han Lingshi nodded, this path of cultivation was something they selected for themselves. How can they walk away from it? However, her heart was still not calm, the old man sighed and said, "Lingshi, why did you chose to cultivate?"


    Thedy was surprised, she had never thought about it. Hao Mei gave the manual to her, and she memorized it. What other reason was there? Hao Xinyuan said softly, "In theing next month, ponder over the question, what do you wish to achieve by cultivating."


    Then the old man looked at his son, who said, "I am cultivating to see the world with my beloved. To climb the peak with someone who can stay by my side and watch my back as I watch her back. I read somewhere, it is not possible to climb the peak of the tallest mountain on your own. You will always need extra rope and a handful of hope."


    That said he went to his room. He did not wish to influence Han Lingshi''s answer. While he did not care about anything materialist, Han Lingshi was a human and she was entitled to have her own opinion. However, his answer had already shocked her.


    Hao Xinyuan saw this and thought internally, ''To think they are dependent on each other so deeply in such a small time. The game of providence sure is beyond human understanding.''


    Hao Ren came out dressed in a shirt and a cargo with hiking sport shoes on his feet. Han Xinyuan grabbed the void and a foot long knife appeared out of nowhere. The old man wanted to see surprise on the look of his son, however, he saw nothing like that. Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "How did you do that, Dad?"


    Hao Ren did not let the old man act smug and said, "He has an artifact from the spirit shimmer continent that allows him to store a number of things in it. It is called a spatial tool, it could be a bag, a ring, or a tattoo. In his case, it should be a ring."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, and said, "I wonder if I can also get a ring like this?"


    Hao Ren received a familiar sound in his head, *Ding: Host, locate the chaos stone hidden in the ancient temple of the rainforests of Chama.*


    Hao Ren raised his brows and walked up to Han Lingshi and tucked away a few strands of hair on her cheeks as he said, "You will."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Go, you have to decide where you will go. We have a few forests."


    Enjoy new chapters from mvl


    Hao Ren replied, "I will go to Chama rain forests."


    Hao Xinyuan raised his brow and asked, "Why there?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Spiritual energy has five elements, and in this weather you can find them all in the rainforests."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and replied, "Good, Chama is a semi-rainforest in correct terminology. Three quarters of the year it will rain there in small quantities but during winters, the percentage is cut in half. You can take a flight there or I can drop you."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "You can drop me."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and took out a talisman. He gave it to Hao Ren and said, "This is the only one I have on me. You can tear it and I will appear there in five minutes. However, you will need to channel the spiritual energy from your body to tear it."


    Hao Ren nodded and put the talisman inside his pocket. He picked up a water bottle from the table and said, "I am ready when you are."


    Hao Xinyuan smiled and said, "Just a second."


    He walked behind Hao Ren and said, "Next time you call me Old Boy Hao, I will throw you from the terrace."


    Before Hao Ren could turn around, Hao Xinyuan snapped his fingers, opened a crack in the void before his son and kicked him in the butt. The push shoved Hao Ren inside the crack and he vanished from the ce.


    Han Lingshi was shocked and eximed, "Ren!"


    Hao Xinyuan said, "Don''t worry, Lingshi. This is a skill of a void transformation realm cultivator. You willprehend it to increase your travel efficiency. He will be fine."


    Han Lingshi was rattled, she was not yet used to all the bizarre things in the world of cultivation.


    ...


    On the other side, the void crack squeezed and spat out Hao Ren thirty feet above the surface. The young man saw a water pond below him and yelled, "Old Boy Han!"


    Ssh!!

 Chapter 146: Spirit Gathering Realm.

    Hao Ren fell into the pond from the get go, and when he swam up to the surface, he was shocked. There were crocodiles moving towards him. He grit his teeth and swam towards the shore as quickly as possible. Thankfully that direction was not blocked, but he cursed the old man for throwing him in such a ce.


    Hao Ren knew that his father must have done this to teach him a lesson for not talking to Tang Zen, but he did not care. He looked at the crocodiles that were stilling at him and radiated his killing intent towards them.


    Predators were all creatures who prioritized their instincts. Hao Ren showed a strong intent to kill and the crocodiles knew that he was not someone to mess with. He fished out his phone and found it was still working, and asked, "Xiao Mei show me a map of the Chama forest."


    The AI followed themand and said, "Boss, I can only follow threemands, Mistress has asked me to not help you."


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and asked, "That old man asked her to do this right?"


    Xiao Mei replied yes, and Hao Ren clenched his fist and said, "He wille to know my wrath."


    Xiao Mei sighed and said, "Boss, they said it is to make sure you are disconnected from the secr world. Why do you misunderstand them?"


    Hao Ren snorted, and asked for the data of the forest. It turned out there was an ancient ruin located in the center of the forest but it none of the researchers have been able to locate an entrance of the ruin. They believe that the entrance was buried under the soil and the environmental factors prevented them from performing archeological procedures.


    Hao Ren had photographic memory. He memorized the entire terrain and the map of the forest quickly, and put his phone back in the space ring. Yes, since he was supposed toe and connect with the nature, that''s what he will do.


    He looked around the shore of the pond and found a lot of trees and tall grass surrounding the ce. Thankfully the sun was still up, but he needed to dry his clothes first. He went inside the tree line with his knife and chopped off a few branches, and picked up some twigs as well.


    He came back to the shore and sat down on the sand to make a shaft and a base te with a hole in it. Then he used the shavings of wood to stuff the hole in the base he created before he put the shaft on it and began to churn it.


    His speed was fast and his motion was perpetual. The shaft and the shavings rubbed against each other and quickly they produced smoke. Hao Ren used the smoldering shavings as the elerant and set the broken twigs on fire before he added the branches on top. The branches were green and they would take some time to catch fire.


    After the fire was lit, Hao Ren took off his clothes and hung them up next to the mes. The heat will help him dry the clothes. The young man took a deep breath as he rxed in a clean pair of undergarments.


    Yes, he took a couple of pair of clothes with him, but that was only to prevent a situation like this where his clothes might get wet. He was a body refinement practitioner, but it did not make him invincible. As a medical practitioner, basic hygiene was his priority as well. In rainforest humidity was the biggest issue and pubic region was the first ce that would cause him trouble.


    After setting his clothes next to the fire, he closed his eyes and began to meditate. The pond was wide, and provided a great calm and serene atmosphere as the wind flowed against the tree line around the pond. Hao Ren was sitting on the sand, and the air was humid with his back sensing the heat from the fire, and a subtle breeze brushed against him from time to time.


    This was the so called harmony of the four elements. Hao Ren sat in meditation and began to sense the spiritual energy. He found that it was ten times easier to cultivate in the wild then in the closed room. After the spiritual energy stuck to his skin, he tried to move them in different areas.


    He tried this because the colored particles were scattered all over his body like a mix of glitter. The segregation was necessary to sense the effect and the properties of the element. Hours passed and finally, just a little before the evening, Hao Ren managed to move the particles in different parts.


    The concentration of elements increased and they began to effect his internal function. Hao Ren sensed that the area where the green earth element was, his bones seemed to have gained a lot of weight and his muscles were strong too.


    The blood in the area where the fire energy was concentrated seemed to have a lot of vigor and vitality. The water element boosted his metabolism and and the wind gave him a sense of lightness. He thought about the essence of the spiritual energy and entered deep cultivation state.


    Two days passed in a blink before Hao Ren woke up, he finally was able to absorb the spiritual energy and condense it into a drill bit inside his Dantian. Although it was small, he could sense it grinding against his Dantian entrance as soon as he started chanting the mantra.


    The drill bit was also responsible for attracting more spiritual energy from the outside world. Hao Ren''s pores were open and the spiritual energy was inhaled through them as long as he chanted the mantra. However, as soon as the mantra stopped the pores would close to prevent from any leakage.


    Experience tales at mvl


    Hao Ren woke up due to hunger because even though he was sitting on the ground in meditation, he was using his brain and consuming a lot of energy. Two days was his limit and now that the sun was about to set, it was time for him to hunt.


    ...


    Dream''s note:Guys, please vote andment. Also, the two main characters have been uploaded, you can ess them from the front page of the book in your WN apps. Do leave your opinions on how they look like. Thank you.

 Chapter 147: Path Of Cultivation.

    Hao Ren stood up from the ground and picked up his clothes. He thought, ''Old Boy Hao said that I have to stay here till I understand the essence of spiritual energy. I can leave now, but I have to go and find that ruin and locate the chaos stone inside it.''


    The young man finished dressing up and took out his knife. He was famished and needed to eat something really quickly. The pond was upied by crocodiles, so Hao Ren doubted the possibility of catching fish. The only other options he had at his disposal was to locate fruit, or small animals that could be used for their meat.


    In the forest he did not have the luxury to find chicken and toss it on the stove to make a nice stir fry chicken dish. He shook his head and headed inside the tree line. The forest was so dense that Hao Ren felt a little ustrophobic.


    He shed his knife at the long grass to move forward. The wild grass had grown as tall as his chest thanks to the ample rain and shallow tree cover. After fifteen minutes, Hao Ren managed toe out of the tall grass, but suddenly he turned around and shed the knife diagonally.


    The de was like a silver sh and it collided with the skull of a viper that attacked Hao Ren from the back. The hit from the de cut the viper''s head in two before the reptile fell to the ground. However, it was still squirming. Hao Ren knew that a viper''s head can attack even after being chopped.


    He thought of something and bent down and took out a ss beaker from his space ring and extracted the venom from the reptile before burying the head in a shallow pit. Hao Ren stored the poison vessel and the snake corpse in his space ring before he looked around and decided to keep moving for a bit.


    The forest looked all the same and the dense canopies blocked the sunlight. Hao Ren did not face the tall grass but the humidity was very annoying, within a couple of hours, his shirt was drenched in sweat.


    He was moving toward the ruin, and on the way he found a few herbs that would serve as a good insect and snake repellent. Hao Ren crushed the herbs and made them into a paste before applying it on his arms and the back of the neck. He also smeared some of it on his pants.


    He found a small water stream and sat down next to it before starting a fire. However, this time he did not use the wooden shaft but the spiritual energy particles of the fire element, and the wood caught fire on its own.


    Hao Ren nodded at this and decided to use this method to train his elemental control abilities. He cleaned the snake corpse and cooked the meat with a meat skewer while he swallowed the snake gall as it is. Hao Ren had never eaten all this but after the day in the Empress international, his mental fortitude was on another level, eating a snake did not bother him.


    Hao Ren was eating the meat with a cold expression on his face, because he did not store any spices in the space ring. When he finished eating, he used his yin and yang eyes to check if the water was clean. He re-filled his bottle and then he continued on his journey.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was cultivation and Tang Zen was guiding her patiently. Han Lingshi had been absorbing everything like a sponge. Tang Zen, and Hao Xinyuan were surprised at her talent, for the past two days, she had put everything aside and concentrated on learning the basics. Although she was not yet at the spirit gathering realm, but her body refinement was moving at a terrifying pace.


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes when she finished her session and Tang Zen said, "You can now attach the spiritual energy to your skin, and separate them into different portions, this is the final step before you reach the spirit gathering realm. However, Lingshi, I will ask you a question and you should think carefully about it before answering."


    Han Lingshi nodded and Tang Zen asked, "In cultivation, there are three paths, one is the path of a body refiner, and the other is the spiritual cultivator. The people who refine body are mostly men, and they temper their bodies to the level where they are strong enough to deflect a missile with a punch and walk unharmed.


    The spiritual cultivators can level a city with their spiritual energy if they reach a high enough level. Both paths have their advantages and disadvantages. Lastly, the third path, these people are called the irregrs, they master the body refining and the spiritual cultivation at the same time."


    Han Lingshi asked, "What are the cons of these paths, Ma?"


    Tang Zen smiled faintly and said, "The body refiners cannot use high level spiritual spells. The spirit cultivators are physically weaker, and the irregrs are slowest. However, thest one is a monster who could jump levels as fight. There aren''t many people who can walk both paths at the same time to make up for the weaknesses in each of them."


    Han Lingshi thought about it and said, "I would need some time to decide about this."


    Tang Zen nodded and said, "Take your time, the cultivation sutra you have will help you attain the peak in any path you wish, but it wille to your will."


    Han Lingshi nodded and took her leave to go to the office. It has been two days, and Maya Okudera had just came back from her recovery leave, it was not wise of her to shove all the work to someone else.


    ...


    Hao Ren did not stop until it was night and luckily he found a small hill in the forest. He climbed the top of it, and located a big tree. He climbed the tree with ease as well, and rested in the crown, with his yin and yang eyes, he could see everything vibrantly even in the dark of the night.


    He found many predators, like ck panthers havee out of their nests and were hunting in the dead of the night. The life in the forest was much more active at night than it was during the day. Hao Reny on his back and looked at the stars peeking at him and he fell asleep.


    In the morning, Hao Ren woke uppletely refreshed and he dashed through the forest, making his way to the ruins. The Yin and Yang eyes allowed him to avoid all the predators as they glowed with a crimson red energy. He was fast and restless. His physical capabilities were improving at a violent speed.


    In two hours, he reached the vicinity of the ruins. Even the beasts who were born in this ce might not be his match. Hao Ren walked ahead and the trees vanished. Before him was a giant rectangr pyramid. The ce was seven floors high and was made up of different type of stones.


    The young man looked around and found there was not entrance. He frowned and then moved ahead to climb the steps. However, suddenly he stopped, he could sense a gaze locked onto his back. He did not know why but he felt very uneasy. Thinking about it, Hao Ren sat down on the floor and closed his eyes.


    The feeling of being watched was true, Hao Ren''s meditation allowed him to sense the gaze even better, or shall we say gazes. He opened his eyes and said, "Hmm, I knew it won''t be easy."


    The young man stood up and asked, "Since you havee over to watch me, why don''t you reveal yourselves."

 Chapter 148: Bizarre Encounter & Alliance With Nagas.

    Hao Ren stood up when he sensed the gazes on his back multiply. He was surprised and used the Yin and Yang eyes, and the result shocked him to the core. Never did he expect that there would be some unique creatures in this ce.


    The tree line was filled with them, Hao Ren counted at least ten of them and unable to bear his frustration, he called them toe out and show themselves. In response he received a few light and creepy chuckles. Hao Ren took a deep breath and turned around and cast his gaze in those spots where he saw the creatures and said, "Torso of a human, lower body of the snakes.


    You guys are the creatures from the world of cultivation, right? Why not show yourself? I can sense that you are stronger than me, so why hide like cowards?"


    Hissing sounds echoed in the forest and a calm voice sounded, "Human, you speak a little too much. Are you not afraid that you might die here?"


    Hao Ren assessed that the voice came from all directions. He raised the degree of vignce and spoke softly, "I apologize, senior. However, the intimidation of your people made be a bit too frustrated."


    The calm voice replied, "Oh, so you do have manners, tell me, why have youe here?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I wish to explore the ruins and see if there is any treasure inside."


    He was honest to the point, to some people it might be a weak move, but when there is an entity that could make their voice echo from all the directions, one had to be careful. From what Xiao Mei had told, there had been many exploration teams, but none of the teams ever had a member die.


    Hao Ren could only think of three reasons. One, they did not care about normal humans. Two, they wished to keep a low profile, and three, they were bluffing Hao Ren. However, the young man was cautious enough, it was still too soon to make a choice.


    The calm voice replied, "Do you even know what this ce is?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and the calm voice replied, "This ce you see is a cage built by the human cultivators to seal our powers and make us stay in this darned forest."


    The young man was shocked by this, and it confirmed his doubt that these creatures were powerless. However, the next moment the calm voice echoed and said, "Don''t think that just because we are sealed here, we cannot do anything against you. We are strong enough to smack an ant like you under our tails."


    Hao Ren nodded calmly but his thoughts were rattled by the after effects of the booming voice.


    The calm voice asked, "Do you still wish to explore it?"


    Hao Ren thought for a second, the system sent him here to find the chaos stone. Forget about the value of the stone, but think of the danger involved in the process and all this to fulfill Han Lingshi''s wish. It is not a shallow task anyhow. Another thing that he learned from his time reading theics was that the fortune favored the brave.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Yes, Senior. I would like to explore this ce if you don''t mind."


    The Naga people were surprised, the calm voice said, "Boy, I will let you go inside, and then you will be on your own. Until you reach the center of the cage where the control tform is located, you won''t be able to have a single second of rest. Do you understand? You will die if you are not careful enough."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I understand, Senior."


    The calm voice snorted and a image shed in Hao Ren''s mind. The entity said, "That is the seal you need to break. If you tried anything funny, then I will kill you as soon as youe out."


    Hao Ren then took out the talisman from his pocket and said, "I will explore the cage and break the seal for you but only if you and all your race makes a blood oath that you will not harm me or cause trouble for the human race in this world. If you think you can kill me, then be assured, I will use this Talisman to call forth a void transformation cultivator who will kill you all."


    The calm voice trembled a little as it remarked, "Void Passage Talisman."


    Hao Ren nodded and put the talisman back in his pocket. He said, "You should make the oath now, or I will not go in at all."


    He had nothing else to force the Nagas into swearing this oath. This was his only bargaining chip. Old Boy Hao might scold him, but it was worth it. The calm voice did not reply immediately but after some moments they replied, "Fine. We will enter an alliance pact with you."


    Hao Ren nodded and suddenly he heard slithering sound from his right. He saw a female poking her head out of the bushes as she slowly advanced towards him. Thedy had three pairs of arms, and held six swords in all of them. Her head was that of a beautiful human female, but the torso of a snake.


    Her snake anatomy parts were covered with emerald green scales. They shone beautifully under the glow of the setting sun. Hao Ren realized how tall thedy was when she appeared close to her. She was seven feet tall standing before him. However, thedy lowered herself to match his level and said, "I am Ulupi, the Princess of the Naga n. Tell me, human, what is your name."


    Hao Ren cupped his fist and replied, "Your Highness, my name is Hao Ren."


    Ulupi was very beautiful but her charm did not work on Hao Ren, the shock was visible in her eyes when she saw the rity in Hao Ren''s eyes. She asked, "Do you have a beloved?"


    Hao Ren nodded with a faint smile on his face, and thedy nodded. She said, "You are one of the few men who can maintain yourposure before me, Hao Ren."


    The young man epted thepliment and then Ulupi put one of her swords back in the sheathe on her waist and extended her empty palm before cutting it open with another sword. She said, "You shall cut your hand too, and we will enter the pact of alliance."


    Hao Ren did not doubt her, if she was to trick her, the system will not sit back silently, after all, that thing did have a self defense mechanism. He was already holding his knife, and cut his left palm without as much as a flinch.


    Ulupi raised her brow momentarily before nodding and then ced her palm over Hao Ren''s and said, "Bound by blood, from today, the Naga n will be ally to the human, Hao Ren, unless he does something to harm us. May the heavens be the witness of this contract."


    A simr phase appeared inside Hao Ren''s mind and the young man said, "Bound by blood, from today, Hao Ren will be ally to the Naga n, unless they do something to harm me or my family. May the heavens be the witness of this contract."


    The next moment, lightning shed in the sky. Ulupi took back her hand, but she began to shiver and a white tattoo appeared along her arm. She hissed multiple times, and Hao Ren took a step back with his grip tightening around the knife.


    After five minutes, Ulupi returned to normal and said, "Human, I have used the once in a lifetime blood pact with you, make sure you don''t make me regret it, or the consequences will not be simple."


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "Why did you agree to it so easily?"


    Ulupi smiled and replied while gazing her left arm, "Nagas are born with Yin and Yang vision, so I can see that your aura is notmon. We are the descendants of the dragons and your presence agitates us. The nsmen wished to eat you and strengthen themselves, but we are bound, and only you can enter that cage to free us.


    If you die inside, we will use our means to absorb your providence, but if you manage to make it through, we will be free and you will be our ally."


    Hao Ren was surprised and then smiled bitterly, "You tricked me, Your Highness."


    Ulupi chuckled and flicked her hair as she said, "You should get ready, itsing."


    Before Hao Ren could ask what, he sensed a burning sensation travel from his left wrist and move up to his shoulder. He trembled, and clenched his fist as he took off his shirt quickly to see what was going on. The pain reached the depth of his soul, and Hao Ren could not help but let out a muffled groan and punch the ground with his right fist.


    Ulupi nodded and said, "This is the cost of blood alliance. The mark of Naga will protect you from every reptile that roams this world or the Spirit Shimmer Continent. However, there will be some who deny the hierarchy ande after you regardless. So make sure to grow strong and kill them."


    She spoke with great ease as if killing a strong snake beast was a piece of cake, but thinking about it, for her it did seem to be a piece of cake. After half an hour, Hao Ren was drained of his energypletely and the pain receded. He was sprawled on the ground and said, "Oh lords, I knew there is no such thing like a free lunch in this world."


    Ulupi could not help but chuckle at his words and said, "d that you learnedyour lesson."


    Hao Ren raised his left arm and saw a tattoo of an emerald green coiling snake running from the wrist to the shoulder. The tattoo seemed to be shimmering as if a snake moving around. He looked at Ulupi and asked, "Your Highness, your tattoo is much smaller than mine, why is so?"


    Ulupi replied, "Because I am stronger than you, and the tattoo represents the gap between us."


    She was smug about it and Hao Ren was given a reality check. The young man sat up and took out a test tube of his spirit rejuvenation potion and gulped it down. Ulupi was obviously shocked when she saw the space ring on his hand. However, the shocking fact was that this ring did not seemed to be made of the usual material used for spatial tools.


    Hao Ren meditated for a bit and when his stamina was restored he stood up and asked, "Can you show me the entrance to this ce? I wish to be done with it as soon as possible."


    Ulupi nodded and said, "Follow me."

 Chapter 149: The Naga Tomb.

    Hao Ren followed Ulupi, and they both circled around the ruin. Ulupi brought him to a big pit. Hao Ren could sense a lot of gazes locked onto him. He asked, "You have stationed a lot of people here, are they guarding the pit?"


    Ulupi nodded and said, "You are right, this pit is the entrance to the ruins. When you go inside you will see a restriction array. That is the gateway, and only humans can cross it. After you cross that restriction, it will be a death trap all the way to the center, and let me tell you, that center is seven kilometers away from the entrance."


    Hao Ren was surprised, and he asked, "Your Highness, just so you know, I have never been trained in solving arrays."


    Ulupi gave him an enchanting smile and said, "You have the Yin and Yang eyes. If you focus enough, you will find out that other than enhancing your vision, it can do a lot more."


    The young man was surprised, but looking at her, he could tell she was not lying. He nodded and asked, "Is there anything I should be mindful of?"


    Ulupi shook her head and said, "The traps were made to keep the weak Nagas outside. So, I cannot think of anything particr that you should be mindful of."


    Hao Ren nodded and he asked while looking around, "Well,st question. What could you have done for the humans to seal you here?"


    Ulupi smiled and replied, "The sin of being strong is that once you fall from the peak, even the insects think that they could do you one over."


    Hao Ren did not reply and Ulupi continued, "Three thousand years ago, my father and his n came out to this world to experience the difference. But they were discovered by the prince of the ruling dynasty.


    My father managed to establish good connections with him. However, the worst disease of humans caught the prince. He was enchanted with my mother, and wanted to take her for his own. My father captured the prince and burned him alive at the entrance of the city.


    The Emperor sent his army to avenge the lusty prince, and my father along with his people killed them all. mes of war erupted, the Emperor gave up his entire kingdom to the Taoist sect to defeat us. I was a young child and had no knowledge of the world. So, my father and all the elders imprinted their knowledge in our mind and hid us away.


    The elders all died in the war, and the Taoists made this monument to seal the souls of the fallen Nagas and all the others connected to them. They bound us to this forest. Over time many of the Taoists came over to the forest in order to tame us."


    Hao Ren looked at her rageful gaze and said, "I assume you have buried them all around the forest?"


    Ulupi smiled and said, "We did not bury them, but we burned them all alive. That way the souls will not bother us."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Well, give me a few minutes to eat something and then I will go inside."


    Ulupi nodded and Hao Ren sat down on the side to eat the pheasant he hunted on the way to the ruin.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was leaning in her chair and was zoning out. Across her a youngdy was working through the documents on the table. The youngdy was Maya Okudera, she had returned to work after recovering from her injury.


    She asked, "President, what are you thinking about?"


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "The love bug is a menace, Maya."


    Maya Okudera was surprised, she has never seen Han Lingshi like this. Han Lingshi smiled when she looked at her subordinate and said, "Don''t look at me like that Love makes one act like they have never done before."


    Maya Okudera asked with a calm face, "Ma''am, what is so special about Mister Hao?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "I cannot exin him with words but when I think of him, a smile creeps up on my lips unintentionally. My heart feels at calm, and everything bes much more vibrant. I feel as if I could handle every emotion with calm if he is with me."


    Maya Okudera smiled faintly and asked, "He seems to be a very interesting person."


    Han Lingshi smiled and nodded as she said, "Yes, he is. Once hee back I will introduce him to you."


    Maya Okudera nodded. Han Lingshi was love struck and she was missing Hao Ren badly. The conversation picked up pace, and after a few minutester, Maya Okudera said, "After all the things that I have heard from you, Mister Hao seemed to be a very good chef. Have you ever cooked anything for him?"


    Han Lingshi raised her chin and flicked her hair as she said, "I have been learning how to cook, and now when hees back, I will make him a good meal."


    ...


    Hao Ren finished eating the pheasant and stood up. He warmed up and stretched his body before proceeding to the deep pit in the ground.


    Ulupi had been present beside him for a long time, and she was watching Hao Ren. What surprised her was how calm Hao Ren looked at the moment. She asked, "Aren''t you nervous?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Yes, I am. It is necessary to be nervous so that I could stay alert. However, I need to stay calm or I might be dead before I know."


    Ulupi nodded and then said, "You can go whenever you are ready."


    Hao Ren gave her a thumbs up and then jumped down the pit. Hended on the ground and rolled forward to cancel the impact. He raised his head and found the ce to be pitch dark. Then he followed Ulupi''s words and blinked to activate the Yin and Yang eyes.


    The surroundings were lit up as if it was day, and the young man found himself looking at the end of the tunnel with a silver glow. He approached the end of the tunnel slowly because he did not know what mighty on the other side.


    It took him ten minutes to reach the end of the tunnel and before him was a restrictions. Hao Ren saw a few patterns drawn in the void with some kind of energy. The color of the patterns was glowing silver as if it was mercury. The pressure from this restriction made him feel unable to move forward.


    Hao Ren could see everything clearly and he was memorized everything he saw. The young man raised his hand and touched the restriction. All the marks fell down to the ground like a fragile piece of ss work and the pressure from the pattern also vanished.


    The young man realized that his forehead was covered with cold sweat and he ranted, "So much for the calm of an assassin."


    He moved through the entrance, and suddenly an found that he could see the top of the structure from the ce, he was surprised but then he found that the soil and everything else that covered the pyramid from the outside was just because of an illusion array stacked with ayer of tightly packed restriction barriers simr to the ones at the entrance.


    Before himy a stone bridge connecting the tunnel to the real entrance of the pyramid. Above the entrance in a bold font it said, ''The Naga Tomb''.


    Around the bridge was empty space on both sides. Relying on his Yin and Yang eyes, Hao Ren saw a few more array patterns and memorized them as he walked ahead. He could see the aura of death surrounding the patterns on the array in the empty space.


    He was scarred, because the bridge under his feet was wide enough to hold just one person, and it looked so fragile that one wrong step and Hao Ren would fall onto the killing arrays. Thankfully, after training in the body refining realm, he could control his steps. Hao Ren thought in his mind, "System, can I withdraw the rewards of my two tasks?"


    *Ding: Apologies Host, but no reward can be withdrawn when a rated level task is on.*


    Hao Ren frowned while walking and thinking about the danger that he would need to face inside the pyramid, he asked, "Can you not make an exception for me?"


    *Ding: Host, can you please act in ordance to your intelligence attribute? The readers think that the system is just plot armor. It was stated in the beginning, you have to work for things you want.*


    Hao Ren clenched his fists and wished to scold the system with the worst curse word he coulde up with. However, it was of no use, he knew very well that this system came in his life to make things hard and not the other way around.


    After a few minutes, Hao Ren reached the end of the bridge and just as he stepped onto the solid ground, he sensed the stone sink under his weight and he thought, "FUCK!"


    He did not hesitate, and jumped forward with all his power, and managed to get through to the rectangr door, and a loud thud was heard behind him. Looking around he found that the entire ceiling had fallen down with long barbed spikes protruding from the stone blocks both above and below.


    Hao Ren gulped and said, "I seemed to have walked into a death trap."


    He saw the ceiling retracting back to it''s original position and the barbed spikes also went back in. The young man took a deep breath and turned to look at his right. He saw a narrow corridor with not much room to walk around or maneuver. The corridor in his sight was at least a hundred meter straight path that would allow only one person to either enter or to exit.


    Hao Ren sighed and remarked, "Those Taoists sure knew how to kill people."


    He sat down on the ground and looked at the floor of the corridor, he took out a bunch of needles from his space ring, and flicked it hard at the stone tile. The impact caused the stone tile to sink a little. Hao Ren was observing the situation with great focus and noticed this. He did the same thing for the seven other tiles and in the end his hair were standing on their ends.


    The entire corridor was loaded with triggers. Every tile for the first ten meters was a trap trigger, and that was the limit of how far he could jump while standing on one spot. He wanted to use the needles to check more tiles, but it would be a waste, because these needles could save his life in crucial times.


    ...


    While Hao Ren was thinking about how to move forward, a young Naga male stood before Ulupi and asked, "Your Highness, why did you give him the blood bond? What if he betrays us?"


    Ulupi shook her head and said, "Sanga, I have seen deep within his soul. He will not betray us or harm us until we don''t do anything to him. He does not have greed or lust in his soul. I wonder how can he be so loyal."


    The Naga women were very beautiful and despite having snake like torso, they could transform and move around like a normal human being. However, Ulupi did not like that, and tested Hao Ren by appearing in her true form. Yet, the young man was unabetted. Hao Ren did not know that Ulupi was impressed by his virtue. At this moment, he decided to do the only thing that he could.


    ...


    Hao Ren looked at the wall behind him and the corridor before him. He stood with his back facing the corridor and dashed against the wall. He nted his feet on the wall surface, and used it as a jump board to dive as far as he could inside the corridor. The wall support provided him with a boost that allowed Hao Ren to reach the mark of thirteen meters.


    Then as soon as hended, he sensed the walls react and he did not bother to wait and dashed forward as spears and mes erupted behind him, missing him by a few millimeters.

 Chapter 150: Run!

    Hao Ren ran as fast as he could. However, the traps sent a chill directly to his soul. Within just the first corridor, there were spears, mes, and poison needles shooting at him from all directions. He did not dare to say that the worst was over cause it might jinx him. He ran without thinking about anything else.


    He did not have the luxury to think about anything else or it would be his death awaiting him.


    He ran with quick and light steps. The reason was to avoid tricking as many traps as possible. However, the pressure tes on the floor seemed to be hating him all their might. Everywhere he stepped it triggered a trap and to avoid it, Hao Ren had to jump ahead.


    Even if he wanted to find a ce where their was no pressure te he did not have any time to. While running he reached the end of the corridor and as soon as his footnded on the ground, he saw a tile on the wall ahead of him slide up. His instincts wailed and he dived to the left, the only way that gave him some room to move.


    The next moment, a geyser of blue mes shot out of the wall and ran through the entire corridor where Hao Ren had been just now. The geyser stopped after five minutes, before Hao Ren could get up. The heat was so strong that it scalded the back of his hands. The young man was about to run once again, when he realized that there was no pressure te under his feet.


    He was shocked and he looked ahead of him, and muttered, "Fuck!"


    Two meters away from where he stood was a pit at least twenty meters deep with stone spikes protruding from the ground. There did not seem to be any way to proceed. The passage was very nicely illuminated and Hao Ren did not even need to use his Yin and Yang eyes. Two hundred meters away stood a smooth two storey wall.


    Hao Ren was thinking of there was anyway for him to cover this distance. To take a closer look he leaned forward and a drop of sweat from his nose fell on the floor. Hao Ren heard a click and he leaned back quickly. The next moment grooves appeared in the walls on both sides andrge axes began to oscite between the walls at a high speed. Hao Ren counted seven of them.


    He was sure that the invaders would be torn to shreds.


    However, that was not all, above the death pits, many poles protruded from the wall and aligned with the ledge of the wall. Hao Ren calmed his mind and began to focus on the duration of the trap activation. From what he could gather after the dash in the earlier corridor, he found that the traps would only stay active for a certain duration and they will reset after the time is passed.


    As he waited he figured out that the axes went back inside the grooves after five minutes. The same happened to the poles protruding from the walls as well. Looking at the situation, Hao Ren would need to trigger the trap and then hop from one pole to the other to travel the two hundred meters distance within five minutes.


    Hao Ren spotted holes on the walls and then he made some calctions before he held his breath and threw a needle against the wall adjacent to the fire trap. After confirming there was no trap there, he took out his water bottle, and ced it where the drop of sweat fell. The trap was triggered and Hao Ren dashed at the wall behind him, using the same strategy like he did while entering the ce.


    He used the wall as a spring board, and leapt over the osciting axe des.


    He reached out and grabbed the pole that protruded from the wall.Hao Ren was akin to a gymnast, he swung his body and using the movement he managed to position himself above the pole, and nted his feet on it while still holding the pole as if a monkey was sitting there.


    Then he took a deep breath and jumped off the pole by pushing off his feet. Hao Ren was calm and he was repeating the process without looking down at the death pit, because he was afraid that it would effect him and could cause him to fail.


    Hao Ren had to jump over twenty times, with each pole was located at a ten meter distance. Hao Ren felt as if his arms would fall off by the time he took the final jump and grabbed onto the ledge before pulling himself up. The fear and exhaustion did note from the physical aspect but also the psychological aspect of the situation.


    Hey on his back after climbing the ledge. His breath was all over the ce. He raised his hand to take out a ss veil and use the spirit rejuvenation potion.


    ...


    Ulupi was standing outside the pit with a few of her nsmen. One of them asked, "Your Highness, do you think that young man would be able to undo the seal?"


    Thedy nodded and confidently replied, "Yes, Veeral, the reason I am not so confident in him is because of his dragon providence. Although, Elder said that it is an immature providence, but it does exist. How rare is the chance for a human cultivator toe here and hold no discrimination against us? Don''t you remember those archeologists?


    Your journey continues on mvl


    They would run away as soon as a child wandered over to see the human kind. Pathetic."


    The people nodded and they began to talk about the old times when some of their children would disguise as snakes and move over to watch the humans, yet unable to control their skills they would appear to be gigantic cobras, scaring the shit out of the explorers.


    ...


    In Jade Capital, Hao Xinyuan was sitting in the balcony with a book in his hand. Tang Zen was also sitting beside him and asked, "How long do you think it would take for Hao Ren to learn about the essence of the spiritual energy?"


    Hao Xinyuan closed the book and looking at the horizon he said, "He should have managed to do it by now. Do not worry, I presume he must have been using the alone time to increase his cultivation base."


    Tang Zen nodded and sighed as she said, "I have been feeling a little uneasy sincest night. You opened the portal by yourself, can''t you go in and check on him?"


    Hao Xinyuan shook his head and said, "You should be aware that ce is filled with Nagas. They do not like strong human cultivators. So let us not do something that might cause the DEHB to look into us again."


    Tang Zen nodded, and suddenly the doorbell rang. Han Lingshi hade home, and it was time for them to resume cultivation and cooking sses.


    ...


    Hao Ren regained his energy and sat back up before he took a deep breath and mumbled, "I wonder how much longer does this trail of corridor move along the pyramid."

 Chapter 151: Last Boss.

    Hao Ren stood up on his spot, and looking ahead he found an empty corridor, however, he wasn''t so naive anymore. He took out the water bottle he had and dropped it on the ground, and the ss bottle shattered into many pieces. The young man picked up all the pieces and used them to gauge the degree of danger.


    As soon as the first ss shard touched the ground, a series of geysers erupted from the floor. The geysers were made of acid. Hao Ren observed the situation and clicked his tongue. He clenched his fists and said, "I swear to god, I will beat the Taoists into dumb zombies if they came across me."


    The acid they made was so strong that it was eating away at the stone floor. This was the first time Hao Ren saw such a quick corrosion. Then he noticed that the acid evaporated quickly as well. The young man quickly took off his shirt and tore a piece from it before tying it around his nose and mouth, as he lowered his body.


    The acidic fumes could cause him to hallucinate, and also suffocate him. He sighed as he looked at the drying water stain next to his feet. Had he not broken the bottle, he could have used the water to drench his shirt and prepare a make shift mask to prevent himself from the harmful fumes.


    Anyway, shifting his focus back to the problem, he began to observe the spots on the floor from where the acid geysers had shot up. He ovepped the image of the present scene with the one with geysers and found a few things.


    One, the geysers were narrow and they were shot from the floor with great pressure. It was only when the pressure force receded that the acid fell around the floor. The geyser tiles were only present within twenty meters distance and they shot up one after the other in a cascading manner.


    Two, if someone was quick enough, they would be able to cover the distance with a few steps and reach the end of the trap. So, if he wanted to survive, it would need a tremendous power outburst from his feet.


    Three, he was fucked as their was no wall behind him to be used as a spring board.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and lowered his body. He was crouching and a his weight was shifted forward on his fingers. Hao Ren was in a sprint stance, as if an Olympic athlete, not that they had the concept of Olympics.


    He took a deep breath and slightly shifted his weight back on his feet, because there was nothing to gain traction from, he had to do this. Hao Ren knew that this would kill some of his momentum but the burst should be enough to get him through the geyser tes with two steps.


    Stay tuned to mvl


    Yes, that''s what he aimed to do. If he were to step in the first te, then the acid geyser would definitely catch up to him. However, if he was tond in the middle and assuming that the geysers always shoot up from the first tiles, he would be fine. There were ten rows of tiles covering the twenty meter distance.


    Hao Ren said, "System, please don''t mind it but, fuck you, bitch!"


    Then he exerted as much energy as he could, his calf muscles seemed to have increased two inches in size, he squeezed his butt and generated energy from the core of his body before, and pushed himself off the ground.


    He managed to leapt for seven meters before his first stepnded on the tile, then he lowered himself using the current momentum and exerted pressure with his left foot to cover another seven meters. The geysers were already at five meters mark and then using his right foot, he covered thest seven meters.


    However, things did note to stop, Hao Ren sensed that the drops of acid will still drench his back, and he wanted to take a step further but he noticed the holes between the tile joints on the sidewalls. He figured that if he stepped on this trap, he would have no way to save himself. The acid geysers from the side will not leave him any room to dodge or hide.


    With acid geysers at the mark of seventeen meters, he did not have the luxury of time, and used his right foot to push himself off the ground, and then hended on the left side wall, exactly on the three feet height and on the tile joint. This hole was the only ce where his shoes might be able to generate any grip, otherwise the entire ce seemed to be mirror smooth.


    Hao Ren pushed himself off from the wall, andnded on the right wall. The distance between the two walls was only four meters, he could easily jump this much, otherwise if he was to run on the floor, who knows what speed the geysers woulde at him? What if they had a different sequence of fire?


    He was like a snow leopard jumping from wall to wall using all his limbs to generate the momentum. After covering another twenty meters distance with this method, when he finallynded on the floor, he stood still as if he was a statue.


    Thankfully, no other trap was triggered. The corridor turning left from where he stood. He sighed and used his sleeve to wipe the sweat on his forehead. He took off the cloth tied on his face and stored it inside the space ring. He took out the pieces of ss and tossed them on the floor.


    He saw the three meter wide corridor seemed to be turning ahead, but there did not seem to be any trap. Hao Ren frowned, it was a bit too suspicious. He prayed to the gods in heaven and took a step ahead.


    As soon as his foot came into contact with the tile, it sank down so much that Hao Ren almost lost his bnce and fell ahead. However, he managed to stabilize him and then his attention was caught again by the constant ttering sounds. As he looked up, he found that many tiles fell down in the void, leaving behind stone pirs that were cracked stone pirs.


    Hao Ren sucked in a breath, these pirs would crumble as long as he stayed on them for an extended second. Forget that, but looking at the holes on the side walls he was shocked to the core of his being. This was designed for severe injury if not death.


    He shook his head and then he dashed. Hao Ren put fear and care to wind and just jumped on from pole to pole as if that was the purpose of his life. He was quick and sharp with his movement like a bunny. With every step forward, the hatred for the Taoists in his mind was increasing.


    To save himself from the needles, arrows and the flying chakras, he jumped on the pirs randomly. He only had the time to adjust his weight and move forward before the pir would crumble with a eerie voice.


    After three hours of repeated hops, Hao Ren finally reached the ce that was situated at the highest level inside the pyramid. The corridor finished seventy meters behind him, and only high pirs of stone stood in the void for him to continue.


    When hended on the central pir which was seven meters in diameter, he took a deep breath and fell down on the ground as he said, "Finally, I managed to finish that death course. Motherfuckers,e forward and I will beat your skull in."


    A calm voice echoed in the surroundings, "Young fellow, it is bad to curse in the ce where elders sleep and disturb them."


    Hao Ren sat up straight as his senses tingled. There was a great danger around him, and he would have to face it to finish the final level.

 Chapter 152: Liberated & Return.

    Hao Ren sat up on the central tform, and stood up to look around. He could not find anyone around him, so he used his Yin and Yang eyes. Sure enough, things changed around him, at the edge of the central tform, Hao Ren saw silver energy pattern hovering in the void.


    He instantly recalled the energy pattern at the entrance of the tomb. These two patterns were simr, and they were meant to keep the Naga''s out of the tomb. Hao Ren looked beyond the pattern and he was shocked, there were at least thousands of Naga Skeletonsying around the central tform in a stack.


    The young man clenched his fists, he did not know why he felt such rage bubbling in his body. The calm voice sounded again, "Hmm, a human exhibiting the signs of rage at the sight of theirmon enemy skeletons."


    Hao Ren did not say anything and then he looked around to located the person who was talking to him. The person said again, "Hmmm, very eager to find me, who are you? Tell me, who are you?"


    The young man did not want to reply but he was feeling trapped by some power acting around his body, so he forces himself, "Who are you to ask me about who I am, tell me who are you first."


    A chuckle echoed in the surroundings and the person said, "Well, you sure have the pride of a cultivator. I have long forgotten the name I had, you may call me Jingwei, the guard of the Naga tomb. Now, tell me, why have youe here?"


    Hao Ren replied honestly, "My name is Hao Ren, and I came here to unseal the tomb."


    Figure of a man in white Taoist robes appeared before him, ring right in his eyes. Hao Ren could only perceive a dreadful anger targeted towards him and said, "What did you say? How dare you step in this tomb and help our enemies?"


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "People like you categorize everyone different from you as enemies and everyone who gives you rebates as your ally.


    Your ancestors killed so many Naga tribe people, because they received money from the King who ruled here. So, do not preach to me who is my enemy and who is not."


    The spiritual figure standing before him was shocked. Hao Ren was using Yin and Yang eyes to look around and located a shining white stone embedded in the center of the floor. The spirit being roared, "Go away, get out of here or you will suffer the wrath of heavens."


    Hao Ren turned around to look at the stone on the floor and said, "With all due respect, if you are strong enough, you should through me out with your magical powers. Or just shut up and make peace with the fact that you are dead and the times have changed."


    He was not afraid of the spirit being, the system has told him, if an entity stronger than him attacks him, the system will start the self defense protocol. In reality Hao Ren was counting on the entity to attack him. However, when he found that the guardian spirit of the tomb was asking him to leave instead of directly taking an action. He knew that the spirit was bluffing.


    As Hao Ren neared the shiny white stone, the system notified, *Ding: Host has located the chaos stone. You are rewarded with a spatial ring, and you can customize it as you wish."


    Hao Ren nodded and thought, ''That was anti-climatic of you. Now can I withdraw the rewards of my daily tasks?''


    *Ding: Host, you can withdraw the rewards for the two tasks.*


    Hao Renmanded the system to withdraw his rewards and the system said, "Host, you have gained the basic knowledge and experience of formations, talismans and artifact refinement for your daily workout task.*


    *Ding: You have gained the master level knowledge and experience of carving objects."


    While Hao Ren was busy assimting the knowledge in his mind, the guardian spirit was hovering around with an angry expression. A few minutester, when Hao Ren raised his head, the guardian said, "You came here to unseal the tomb so that the souls of the Nagas could be free. You are a traitor to humanity. You know that I am not strong enough to cast you out.


    However, I will seal you here, so that you be the guard of this ce for all eternity."


    Hao Ren was surprised, and the guardian waved his hand. The silver pattern at the edge of the central tform transformed into a long rope and tied around Hao Ren''s body in a blink.


    The young man was surprised, he could sense that his body was being bounded by a rope and he red at the spirit. The guardian spirit chuckled and said, "This protest will not get you anything young one. It is your fault for not knowing your ce."


    Hao Ren shivered, he was angry but the binding was so strong that he could not even speak. At this moment the system came to rescue, *Ding: External Forces have been detected. Death threat detected. Host, please calm down, the self defense function is now being initiated. You cannot die so young, it will be a waste of the system''s efforts.*


    The young man wanted to grab hold of the system and shove it up the Guardian Spirit''s ass, but he was helpless, because the god of fates did not wish for it to be like that.


    The Guardian wasughing when suddenly hisughter came to a sudden halt. The silver rope that was bound around Hao Ren, came undone, and it flew around like a snake. The spirit being yelled, "Who are you? How can you be so strong?"


    Hao Ren felt relieved instantly and asked, "Why should you know anything about me, you undying ghost?"


    The Guardian shook his head and spoke like a maniac, "You should not be here, the formation bans everyone but people below the foundation establishment realm to enter. How can youe here?"


    The young man shrugged and said, "Begone, you are such a pathetic excuse in the name of a guardian spirit."


    The rope that was floating around like a snake turned into a spear and prated through the ethereal body of the guardian spirit before it glowed brightly and the tomb echoed with a painful wail.


    The ethereal figure before him vanished into silvery particles that added a sparkling effect to the entire ce. Following this, the entire pyramid trembled and Hao Ren saw icy blue lights emerge from the skeletonsying around the central tform.


    The scene was so fantastic that it sent Hao Ren in a daze. Thousands of lights emerged from the corpses and the skeletons turned to fine dust. The young man was in a daze when a deep voice echoed in the surroundings, "To think someone from the race that caused us to suffer would save us. Humans surely are unpredictable. Young man, I, Takshak, the king of Nagas am grateful to you.


    Thank you for saving me and my brethren."


    Hao Ren bowed his head to the void and said, "I only did what was right. Humans or Nagas, anyone who has not done any wrong shall not suffer."


    The voice chuckled and then the balls began to glow and vanish in the void quickly. It was as if fire crackers. The deep voice said, "When you go out, tell my daughter Ulupi to give you a jar of Naga Wine. We may not be as good as the monkeys when ites to wine making, but we have our own specialty. That is all I can do to express my most sincere gratitude to you."


    Hao Ren bowed his head again and the ce turned silent. He looked around and took out his knife to dig out the chaos stone embedded inside the central tform. As soon as he removed the chaos stone, the entire stone tform began to slowly descend the height. Looking around Hao Ren could see nothing but ck walls.


    Finally, a thud echoed in the ce and Hao Ren found a path appear before him. It brought him back to the gateway from where he had entered the ce. The young man sighed and walked out of the ce after chugging down a spirit restoration potion.


    ...


    Ulupi and the rest were kowtowing on the ground as they saw the lights shing out of the pyramid. They did not know what happened, but the restrain they sensed on themselves seemed to have lifted. This feeling that haunted them for all their lives was gone.


    After paying respects to their predecessors, Ulupi and her n members stood up, only to see Hao Ren climbing out of the pit. The princess had tears in her eyes, and she did not think twice before she moved like a typhoon and hugged Hao Ren with her six arms.


    The young man was taken aback and said, "Your Highness, it is not appropriate for you to hug me like this. I am a married man."


    Ulupi was dazed for a second and then she chuckled, as she broke the embrace and said, "I cannot express my feelings to you in words, Hao Ren. You are the biggest ally of the Naga n, no, you should be known as the benefactor, for liberating us. Ask me, what do you want, weapons, techniques, elixirs, women? Anything that you want, ask."


    Hao Ren smiled and shook his head while he said, "You praise me too much, Princess Ulupi. However, I will ask you for a few things, and it would be nice if they can be in pairs, one for males and one for females."


    Ulupi was surprised that he did not refuse the offer, and then she looked behind her, where a few old people stood. The old people nodded and Ulupi said, "Ask me, Hao Ren."


    The young manid his requests before her, and then he he told her about the snake wine. Ulupi got emotional but she nodded, and fulfilled her fathers promise. She asked Hao Ren to dine with them but the young man refused and said, "I haven''t talked to my wife in the past week, and I cannot stay here any longer, forgive me." Experience new tales on mvl


    Ulupi knew he would not stay, and said, "Hao Ren, if you evere to the norther ranges of the spirit shimmer continent, feel wee toe over and visit us."


    She plucked out a scale from her tail and gave it to him as a token of identity. Hao Ren thanked her and said, "We shall meet again. So long."


    With that said, he tore the talisman his father gave him, and soon, a hand grabbed him back into the portal.

 Chapter 153: Reunion.

    Hao Ren was pulled inside the portal by Hao Xinyuan. The young man was dazed for a few moments before he found that it was his father who brought him back to the house. Hao Ren freed himself from the gaze and turned around to find his parents looking at him with eyes wide open.


    The young man asked, "What? Have I changed a bit too much?"


    Hao Xinyuan narrowed his gaze and asked, "How did you get that tattoo on your arm?"


    The young man smiled and replied, "Alliance with the Naga n. Is it a bad thing?"


    Experience tales at mvl


    Tang Zen mumbled, "Naga n was a behemoth existence in the northern region. With this, Hao Ren won''t be threatened by Hao Tian and his pursuit."


    Hao Ren waved his hand and asked, "Where is Lingshi?"


    Hao Xinyuan replied, "She is at her office, today she is meeting a few important people and might bete when shees home."


    The young man nodded and then headed to his room to take a shower and shave off the stubble of hair growing on his face. The process did not take him long, after dressing up he was back to his business elite avatar, and headed out of the house with quick steps.


    The older couple knew that he was heading to meet Han Lingshi so they did not say anything to stop him as well.


    ...


    Hao Ren came to the parking lot, and the two guards there were surprised. The young man did not even give them the time to react before he got into his sports car and shoot off like a bullet from the barrel.


    He drove fast and realized that Xiao Mei was still kept inside the space ring. Then he took out his phone and Xiao Mei said, "Whoa, Boss, you are back? I was so worried when I was not able to contact you, thankfully you appeared on the satellite clearly."


    Hao Ren said, "Well, we can discuss thatter, what is Lingshi doing?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Madam is negotiating terms of take over with a few pharmaceuticalpanies which deals in the field of traditional medicine."


    Hao Ren nodded and he asked, "Locate me a woodwork shop."


    Xiao Mei did as she was told, Hao Ren drove to the location and found himself and bought off a few things quickly. Then he headed to the office of the Empress International. The staff there already knew him and it was not a problem when he took the presidents elevator and headed to her cabin with a leather bag and a block of wood.


    The poor could never understand what the rich thought and how. Hao Ren had an urge to go and raid the conference room, but Han Lingshi was conducting business and he did not wish to embarrass her like that.


    He ced the block of wood on the table and took out his tools. He felt very familiar to these sort of tools and after drawing the outline of what he wanted to carve out of this piece of wood, he moved. As he chiseled his way around the block of wood and cut it down into what he wanted, he was sure to use the spatial ring to make sure that the wood chippings and dust did not fall on the ground.


    He would dispose of itter himself. The young man kept on working silently, not even caring that he had been working non-stop for three hours. He only stopped when the wooden figure of a phoenix and dragon intertwined with each other was finished. The texture of the wood was smooth and a bit shiny.


    Hao Ren inspected all the aspect of the figure before he took out a jar of wood wax and coated the entire figure with it. The two figures were looking so fluent that nobody would be able to guess that Hao Ren made it within a few hours.


    His master level carving skill was aided by his heightened intelligence and also his impable memory. Just when he was gazing at the two feet tall figure, the door of the cabin was pushed open and he heard the familiar voice, "Maya, have the procedurepleted by tomorrow, I want thesepanies as soon as possible."


    Maya replied, "Yes, President."


    Hao Ren turned around and as soon as he saw Han Lingshi, he dashed forward. The two women had no clue that Hao Ren hade over, and Han Lingshi reacted in a different manner than what Hao Ren expected, and she quickly shifted her weight and retreated two feet away from his figure before she punched forward.


    Thankfully, Hao Ren was skilled enough to catch the fist and he eximed, "Lingshi, do you wish to kill your husband?"


    Han Lingshi and Maya were shocked when they heard this, and Han Lingshi looked at him with a surprised gaze. She retracted her fist and covered her face with the same hand. She was shocked and quickly asked, "Ren, are you okay?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and pointed at his chest where the heart is located as he said, "It hurts here, I came over as soon as I got back and this is how I am greeted."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and said, "Such a cringy line, for this you should be beaten."


    Hao Ren was surprised but then he chuckled and Han Lingshi threw herself in his embrace. The young man was happy to feel the familiar figure in his arms, and the warmth that came from her. He closed his eyes as he inhaled the faint fragrance emitting from her skin. It seemed to calm down his agitated heart.


    Han Lingshi was feeling the same, she missed the rigid, firm muscles and the heat, and the strong embrace that held her securely. She asked, "What took you so long?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Was earning your gift."


    Han Lingshi said, "You are the only gift I ever wished for."


    Hao Ren shook his head slowly and wanted to say something when Maya cleared her throat. The couple came out of the embrace, and the young man said, "You must be Miss Maya Okudera. Am I right?"


    Maya nodded and Hao Ren thanked her for supporting Han Lingshi when they were facing the terrorists. Han Lingshi let the two have a small talk before she said, "Maya, can you excuse us. I have a few things to talk with him."


    Maya nodded and then she left after turning around her wheelchair. The couple looked at each other, this was what they wanted, to be left alone with each other so that they could express their love for each other and talk about the secret lives they had.

 Chapter 154: Sharing The Loot.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi sat in each others embrace. They did not talk to each other, but only apanied each other in silence. For Hao Ren it was a surreal experience to go through something like this. Han Lingshi enjoyed silence, while he was the opposite.


    After half an hour, Hao Ren said, "Lingshi, I have a few surprises for you."


    Thedy replied, "I have a surprise for you too."


    Hao Ren was surprised but then he recollected himself and asked, "Well, I will show mine first."


    Han Lingshi nodded and Hao Ren asked, "So, if you can have a spatial ring, how would you like it to be?"


    After some thought, she said, "I would like to have a simple ring that does not seem too conspicuous."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "You are forgetting your identity. If you wear something that looks like a bit too cheap, it will draw attention. Well, give me your hand."


    Han Lingshi nodded and extended her hand. She did not have any doubt in her heart. Hao Ren took off the jade ring on her hand and thought in his mind, "System, can you augment this ring with spatial attribute?"


    *Ding: Command epted.* Find more to read at mvl


    The next moment, the ring began to glow with a bright glow and Han Lingshi was surprised. A few minutester, when the glow receded, Hao Ren put the ring back on her finger and said, "You would need to smear a drop of your blood toplete refine this ring as your property."


    He took out a golden needle out of nowhere. Han Lingshi was surprised, and opened her eyes wide. Hao Ren said, "I found a technique that allowed me to augment two objects with spatial abilities. So, I thought about our proposal rings."


    Han Lingshi was still in a daze, when Hao Ren pricked the tip of her finger gently and told her to make the contract with the ring. Han Lingshi spent the next few minutes learning how to use the ring.


    Han Lingshi suddenly recalled something and asked, "I remember wishing to have a ring like this. All this is too coincidental. Ren, tell me the truth."


    Hao Ren could not reveal that he had a system. So, he thought of something and took off his coat and shirt. Han Lingshi was stunned but then she saw a green snake tattoo running along his arm and Hao Ren said, "In the forest of Chama, I met a race of spiritual beings called the Nagas. There princess asked for my help and in exchange, she made a blood pact of alliance with me.


    In return for helping her, I got a lot of things, and I asked her to give me things thatpliment each other."


    Then he took out two swords that looked identical, but had slight differences. He said, "These swords are a pair and can sense each others existence. So, we can locate each other using these even if we are millions of miles away."


    Then he took out a set of armors. He said, "These are Naga Armors, made from the scales they shed every year, they can even block bullets, and the best part is..."


    Hao Ren picked up a wrist guard, and scales spread over his forearm. The scales looked very nice and delicate, but as Hao Ren shook his arm, and the scales disappeared. He said, "They vanish as if they do not exist at all. The best part is the concealment effect they have."


    Han Lingshi stood up from her seat and looked at Hao Ren with surprise. She said, "This seems very valuable."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Well, it still cannotpare with the value of what I have done for them."


    Han Lingshi asked curiously, "What did you do?"


    The young man smiled and said dramatically, "I, your husband, the mighty Hao Ren, has liberated the sealed souls of there elders."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes at the first half and said, "Although I want to praise you, but you exaggerate it so much."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "I swear to god, you were almost widowed by those traps."


    Then he began to tell her about what happened inside the pyramid, andstly, he took out a bottle of wine and said, "This is Naga wine. One shot of it, and your eyes will awaken the Yin and Yang sight."


    Han Lingshi asked, "What is this ability?"


    She did not know about it, and then Hao Ren gave her brief detail of the skill. Han Lingshi was surprised to learn such a miraculous skill. Hao Ren said, "After you drink two shots, it can awaken the danger perception skill. However, for that, you would need to wait till you are in the foundation establishment realm. Don''t tell old boy Hao about this wine, he might betray his virtue for this wine."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and said, "Then when can I try it?"


    Hao Ren replied, "When we get home, I have no idea how it might effect us."


    The youngdy nodded and said, "We will get home and then I will give you my surprise."


    Hao Ren smiled and then kept their weapons and armors and the young man reminded her to use the drop of blood to establish connection with the artifacts or someone might loot them. After it was confirmed, Han Lingshi helped Hao Ren sort out his clothes and then suddenly she looked at the figure of the dragon and the phoenix.


    Hao Ren said, "Well, I carved this as a piece of decoration in your office. This ce is very minimalist."


    Han Lingshi clicked a picture of the figure and then posted it on her social media, Peek, with a caption, "When your husband spends a week away andes back with a gift. Blessed to have the best husband in the world, @PrezHao."


    Hao Ren smiled, it was the first time, Han Lingshi posted something like this online on her own initiative. The two left the office holding hands with smiles on their faces and everyone who saw them could not help but wish them well.

 Chapter 155: PDA Presidents.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi reached home with smiles on their faces. On the way, the girl had told him that she had acquired twelve traditional medicinepanies and wanted to merge them into one unit called Heavenly Medicine and run them with Hao Ren.


    She did not know anything about the medicinal forms but she knew about the way to make profit in business. Hao Ren naturally agreed to her suggestion, he had many forms to heal the people and Han Lingshi said that it would be nice if he could professionally practice for a few months beside running the business.


    It would allow him to gain more wealth and hide his providence sooner. The young man contemted and said, "I will think about it, Lingshi. After all, bing a doctor is a very responsible thing, I don''t want to do it if I cannot do justice to it. The patients hold doctors in a great regard."


    The youngdy nodded as they parked the vehicle inside the parking area and entered the elevator. The couple was in a good mood, and Han Lingshi said, "Ma and Dad might be going back to the Golden Bloom Town."


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "Why? I did not say anything for them to leave." Continue your adventure with §Þ??


    Han Lingshi replied calmly, "You don''t want them to leave? Ren, they know what they did was wrong, and now they are repenting. I know that you need some time to think things through and no one is denying that.


    However, Ma told me that whenever you see her she can sense the pain in your eyes, the questions you have in your heart whenever she is in your line of sight, and so, she does not wish to bother you any further.


    She said that it was her mistake or crime that harmed you and she is supposed to repent. In that process, hurting you even more is not a wise thing to do."


    Hao Ren thought and then he calmly nodded as he said, "You can tell them to go if they want to."


    Han Lingshi nodded and the elevator came to a stop. The couple came at the door of their house, and as they were taking off their shoes, they found the old couple sitting on the couch with their luggage packed up and ced on the side.


    Hao Xinyuan said, "Ren, now that you have stepped into the spirit gathering realm, you both will be able to figure your own path ahead. We both would like to go back home."


    Hao Ren looked at him and nodded as he said, "How are you going?"


    The old man said, "We will take the train, so that we can justify moving here and there."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will get Mick to drop you to station."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and Tang Zen looked at him for a prolonged moment before she walked over to him, and took out a book from her space ring and said, "This is a manual of sword technique. It is just basic level technique, but it can illuminate your path of Sword Dao."


    The young man epted the book without any hesitation and said, "Thank you."


    He then looked at Han Lingshi and said, "Kitchen is yours tomand, I will go and change. Old Boy Hao, Mick will being over in a bit."


    That was it, he was feeling a bit odd, never did he imagine that he would feel soplicated about his emotions. He did not wish to look unfilial but he was unable to get himself to to say that it would be nice for the older couple to stay back. Not wanting to dwell on it, he went inside his room.


    Tang Zen saw this and closed her eyes for a second and then she lowered her gaze to look at the fascinating floor.


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Let the nature take its course and things will be fine."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and then after some silent consoling the two people Han Lingshi nodded and sent them down. She looked in the direction of her bedroom and was about to say something to Hao Ren when she saw a faint shadow before the door. After the door was locked, the shadow moved away.


    She sighed, after all, they were his parents and Hao Ren was sensitive. Shaking her head, Han Lingshi went inside the kitchen and got busy. Things will not untangle if you pull the strings in a hurry.


    She began to cook the dishes one after the other. In thest one week, she had mastered the dishes that she thought Hao Ren would like. Yes, when Tang Zen was teaching her, Han Lingshi had asked if he liked any of the dishes in particr. However, after thinking about it, Tang Zen said, "Everything I cooked was liked by Xiao Mei, and he ate it with a smile. I don''t even know what he likes."


    Tang Zen seemed to have realized how big of a failure she was as a mother and cried in her room. Han Lingshi felt bad for reminding her that but it was just the cycle of karma that wasing back at her.


    ...


    After one hour of hard work, Han Lingshi began ting the dishes. Suddenly, a pair of strong warm arms coiled around her waist and she took a deep breath. She said, "You startled me."


    Hao Ren rested his chin on her shoulder and asked, "Did I?"


    Han Lingshi had been missing him a lot, and now when she hade back to her side, she became very calm and enjoyed the romantic tension. Hao Ren could not keep his hand''s off of her. During his drive, he was holding her right hand with his left hand.


    After a few moments, Han Lingshi said, "Ren, the food will get cold."


    Hao Ren hummed in her ears and took a deep breath before breaking away from the embrace. He then helped Han Lingshi with the dishes and set up the table. Han Lingshi had a pink tint on her cheeks. She did not know for how long Hao Ren had been watching her, but she sensed his manhood bulging in his pants when he helped her set up the table.


    She would be lying if she never desired Hao Ren in that manner. However, she still wished to persist till the day of their wedding ceremony. The two of them ate the food in silence, and suddenly, Han Lingshi said, "I have developed the habit of cultivating the entire night and found that it is very helpful, I feelpletely refreshed in the morning."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "When I wasprehending the essence of five elements, I learned that I can stay in the deep state of cultivation for two days, and that the spirit rejuvenation potion can be more effective. If we can develop a method to make that paste into a pill and purify it further. The impact will be drastic. Also, can we talk after I finish eating?


    I never expected for you to know my favorite food and make it so well. There is still some room for qualitative growth, but this is still the best meal I have ever had."


    Han Lingshi smiled and asked, "Why do you say so?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Because it is made for me, and only me. Because it is filled with love."


    Han Lingshi was stunned, she realized how Tang Zen said that she never cooked a meal specially for him. The young man said, "Back when Hao Mei used to cook, she would cook a few simple things, because she was a child as well. She would feed me with care and love, but that was it. The food was nd, it was her eyes that gave me the vor and bliss.So, this is my first meal."


    Han Lingshi ced her hand over his and said, "I will cook for you, like you cook for me. Just wait a bit longer, and I will learn. I swear, I will cook for you everyday."


    Hao Ren smiled and shook his head, "You being near and smiling at me is enough, love. Just cook once in a while, I will handle the kitchen, you have to rule our kingdom, no?"


    Han Lingshi was stunned and then the couple chuckled out loudly. They bantered around for a few minutes, as they ate the food. The meal was really made with love, and it tasted the same as well.


    Hao Ren had clicked a picture sneakily while Han Lingshi was stirring the vegetables. After he sent thedy to take a shower, he posted the picture on his social media and captioned, "Have you ever tasted love? I have, and believe me, it is heavenly. Thank you for the meal, Madam Hao @PresidentHan, for epting me as your husband."


    The social media had exploded, as they both mentioned each other in the captions. Han Lingshi was the idol of the city people, and they were going bonkers over her docile and homely appearance in the picture. Many people had praised Hao Ren''s skills of gift selection as well and enquired where they could find the statues like the one Han Lingshi had.


    At this moment, the couple was given a title, the PDA Presidents.

 Chapter 156: Breakthrough.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi watched a movie on the Television after dinner, before they decided to sit down and cultivate. The urges they had to be controlled this way. However, before they did that, they did one more thing.


    Han Lingshi drank a shot of Naga Wine. The liquor travelled down her throat, but it did not give her a burning sensation. She gazed at the ss and said, "Ren, it was rather sweet."


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "Well, the fragrance alone is enough to knock out a normal man. So, I guess it really is different from the liquor. Start cultivating, and focus on your optical acupoints more. The wine will do the rest."


    Han Lingshi had a faint tint of pink on her face, looking very alluring. Hao Ren took a deep breath and sat across her, as he closed his eyes and began to cultivate. The two of them had a deep understanding of each others nature as if they had been together for ages.


    Han Lingshi also took a deep breath as she thought, ''It won''t be long before I am all yours, Ren. I am sorry to put you through this.''


    It was not that she did not wish to consummate her rtionship with him, but she had been watching him do his best, and always be there for her. If not because of her demand, Hao Ren might not have worried about making apany. He might still be working in apany as a regr employee.


    She med herself for putting him in a pinch, but when she saw him working so hard and not hesitating even when it came to spilling blood he stood fast.


    Han Lingshi only recognized Hao Ren as her husband and had given him the supreme ce in her heart, and when she told her grandma, Gao Yue about it, the olddy told her, "Wait till you have exchanged vows and bowed to the heavens before you escte the rtion to the next level, it will bring you massive good fortune." Continue reading at §Þ??


    Only now did she understand why Gao Yue said that. Gradually the two drifted away from their thoughts and entered the deep state of cultivation. The couple did not know that when they cultivated in close proximity with each other, the energies they exhaled and inhaled created a bnced spiritual energy inside their rooms.


    This energy was neutral, and they did not have to fight too much to refine it and thus their cultivation would increase quickly and even help themy a foundation better than the rest of their peers.


    ...


    In Hao Ren''s Dantian, the drill of the spiritual energy had been spinning and grinding against the abdominal cavity. As the spiritual energy in his body drilled further, the spiritual energy inside the room seemed to began spinning like a small tornado as well.


    Han Lingshi''s body was reacting to the Naga Wine she had drank and the energy was warming up her eyes. In her mind, she could see the currents of spiritual energy spinning around her body.


    She was surprised but they she calmed down and began to absorb the spiritual energy with great evidence. With every breath, she inhaled strong spiritual energy and it coursed through her body, seeping inside her cells at a quick speed. Han Lingshi maintained a clear head, and the energy began to gather above her abdominal cavity.


    Han Lingshi''s technique allowed her to have a view of her inside. While Hao Ren was doing things with his instincts, Han Lingshi was manipting the energy by observation. The speed of the spiritual energy in the room increased.


    Earlier, the two humans were influencing the spiritual energy movement inside the room, but now, the energy began to move on its own and it influenced the speed of the drills inside Hao Ren and Han Lingshi.


    Hao Ren sensed this increase and the pain that came from it. He frowned, and then he began to think what was going on he sensed the spiritual energy drill reaching thestyer of the Dantian. After who knows when, a click echoed in his mind. The spiritual energy began to fill inside his abdominal cavity.


    On the other side, Han Lingshi also heard the same. The youngdy took a deep breath and the spiritual energy began to flood her body as well. After a few minutes, Hao Ren opened his eyes, and the system said, *Ding: Host, congrattions on reaching the spirit gathering realm. Your wife has also reached the spirit gathering realm along with you.*


    Hao Ren frowned while looking at Han Lingshi and said, ''How can that be a good news? She has yet to refine her body to the peak. Won''t her foundation be weak?''


    *Ding: Host, you need not worry, your wife has an extraordinary talent for spiritual arts, and she is not fit for body refining. You can used the chaos stone to ensure that both of you have a peerless foundation.*


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, ''How do I do that?''


    *Ding: Bring out the Chaos Stone, channel your spiritual energy through it, and the system will manage the process for you.*


    Hao Ren nodded and took out the chaos stone. Then he sensed something warm channel from his body toward the stone, and Hao Ren opened his eyes as wide as bulbs. The stone, that looked like a huge Diamond, as big as the fist of a baby, began to squirm and it melted right before his eyes. The young man took a deep breath and saw the melted chaos stone part in two portions, one smaller and one bigger.


    The system said, *Ding: The bigger part will go to Miss Lingshi, she will need to have a bigger Dantian if she is to rely on spiritual techniques.*


    Hao Ren nodded, and watched the liquid flow through her nasal cavity. After a few minutes, Han Lingshi''s face turned red. Then the smaller blob also began to move.


    *Ding: The chaos stone is used to create spaces withrger capacity. They can be made into space rings, array formations, but if they are used with the essence of the universe, they can be fused with the body of a human and expand the Dantian. This is a lost technique and nobody knows about it in this world.


    The size of the Dantian can only be expanded as soon as the cultivator breaks through the Spirit Gathering Realm.*


    Hao Ren understood it and after a while, he sensed his Dantian expanding at a crazy rate. He read in the description of the Titan Sutra, what the system said was true.


    The warmth increased so much that Hao Ren almost sensed his body burn. However, after a few minutes of endurance, the pain subsided, and sensing the situation inside his body, Hao Ren found that the Dantian was as big as ten football fields.


    He opened his eyes in shock, thinking if his Dantian was as big as ten football fields, how big of a Dantian would Han Lingshi have?


    ...


    It waste at night and a few students from the Jade Capital University were working in theb at the research center. The professors have given them a few assignments that needed to bepleted by the morning tomorrow. Although it has been just a week since the research center opened up but the enthusiasm was high.


    The machines and the data processing abilities in the research center had ignited the old souls.


    At this moment, they were developing the material that was going to serve as the base of the new chipset. Suddenly, one of the technicians stopped, and eximed, "What the fuck!!"


    The three other people quickly reacted and looked at him, and one of them asked, "Matthews, did you drop your balls? Why are you yelling?"


    The young man turned to look at him and pointed at the sample on his machine, and said, "Tong, we have achieved it. The ke is ten micrometers long, and is conducting hundred MS/m. This will work, we have the super conductor."


    All the people ran over, and quickly they began to check the sample, before they all erupted in cheers, and they dialed the numbers of the professors. After the initial scolding when they reported the data, the old people were fired up and they departed from their homes. At the same time, Lynn Carter was also informed.


    At the moment, she was sleeping next to Markus Bourne. She picked up the call and then sat up straight when she heard this. Markus was startled by herughter that followed and asked, "Lynn, what happened? What happened? Are you okay?"


    Lynn Carter kissed him and said, "The face of the is about to change. Thunder Technologies will reign supreme, Markus. We have managed to find Graphene. Hahaha, we are going to be busy and we will be fucking rich."


    They made a technological breakthrough that will create chaos.


    ...


    Dream''s Request:Hi guys, sorry, had a festival going on here, so was busy with family and could not write as much as I wanted to. However, thank you for your constant support. I would like to request you all to please vote with as many power stones and golden tickets as you can if you love the story. It would mean a lot to me.


    You can join and discuss many things with your fellow readers, and I will select a few moderators for the server from you guys. Thank you.

 Chapter 157: Sudden Development.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were immersed in cultivation and were absorbing as much spiritual energy as they could. Only in the morning, did they wake up. Han Lingshi smiled and looked at Hao Ren who was looking at at her with a smile and asked, "How big is your Dantian?"


    Hao Ren chuckled as he saw the sparks of excitement in her eyes as if she was a kid who got a new toy. The young man replied, "Fifty football fields."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "I thought the Dantian of a normal cultivator would be as big as five only."


    The young man shrugged and said, "Did you think you were the only talent?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled and shook here head as she said, "When I broke through, my Dantian was only seven football fields but now, it is seventy football fields big. I sensed an energy flowing through my body, which then molded my Dantian anew."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It is because I used the chaos stone with the help of a prescription I found in the ruins in the Chama Forest."


    Han Lingshi was already aware of what happened in the forest. While the two people were talking, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, there has been a big development."


    Hao Ren asked, "What is it, Xiao Mie?"


    The AI reported, "As you might know, the chipsets developed in the Han Nation could notpete with the ones made by the Ryuu Ind nation or the westernpetitors because of the size limitations."


    Hao Ren nodded, and the AI continued, "The professors from the Jade Capital have managed to develop a graphene chip as small as 10 micrometers. We can go on to make processors now."


    The young man nodded and stood up from the floor, as he said, "That is good, we can now develop the tech as we want now."


    The AI said, "The lithography machine had been redesigned from the scratch and is going to make the first chip today. Miss Lynn asked for your attendance."


    The young man nodded and said, "I will be there."


    ...


    The professors were sitting inside the big conference room located inside the research center. Professor Duke L. Deen said, "Jiang, what do you think? How much can we improve?"


    Professor Jiang Ting replied after some thought, "I think we can go as small as forty nano meters."


    The people in the room were surprised, Jiang Ting was the man responsible for programming the lithography machine, and his word was akin to an imperial decree in this field. He was responsible for the lithography step of the chip production.


    As they discussed, the door of the conference room was pushed open and Lynn Carter walked in with a smile. She bowed in greeting and said, "Professors, all of you have been developing the various aspects of this chip research and the Thunder Technologies is very grateful to you."


    Professor Almanac Haitian raised his brow and asked, "Miss Carter, I hope that yourpany is not going to cut us off as soon as you have gained a breakthrough."


    Lynn Carter smiled as she shook her head and replied, "You misunderstand me, Professor, Thunder Technology will never forget its benefactors. I have reported the issue to President Hao, while he is on his way over, he has send a gift.


    Thepany would like to provide a bonus to all the people who had been working on this project and offer them a job opportunity as a researcher for Thunder Technologies.


    The topics researched here will change the face of the world, but we cannot target the entire market this quickly, so it would be better to focus on the Han Market. As you know even now, their are nations that believe in espionage and try to lure our talented people to their sides. This is why, we offer a job. However, if you don''t want it, then that is fine too."


    The rest of the professors exchanged gazes. Lynn Carter had spoke the valid facts only. It was true that half thepanies will being after them for research results. Although they were not interested in the mary aspects, but money was one of the factors that drove scientists to betray teams and breach trust.


    Professor Jeremy Rein said, "Miss Lynn, you can approach the students who are looking for jobs, we will not interfere in this matter, but do not try to bind us to keep the data safe with these tricks. As long as President Hao does not back off from his promised investment, we old people will keep working. We hope that is fine with you all?"


    Lynn Carter smiled and nodded as she said, "The president intends to keep his promise, but if you all don''t mind, can you sign the non disclosure agreement? President Hao Ren has mobilized the funds for the next five years and you all can research with a peace of mind."


    The professors were surprised, and after a couple of hours of discussion, they were informed that the lithography machine has been installed in theb and they can go on to make the chip. This research was a two pronged approach to develop a better chip and the conduction system.


    When the professors were moving over to theb, Hao Ren was also heading over. Han Lingshi was apanying him. This was going to be a big moment, and she also wanted to witness it with Hao Ren.


    Lynn Carter spotted Hao Ren and rushed over. She bowed to the young couple and stood beside Markus Bourne. The researchers met Hao Ren and the young man greeted them humbly. He asked, "Professors, I heard that you developed the circuitry using graphene, but the chip is still made from silicon. Why is that? I thought that graphene was made from silicon and can be used as a processing chip."


    Professor Jiang smiled and said, "President Hao, it is good that you know where Graphenees from, but the problem we have at the moment is the zero band gap between the vnce band and the conduction band. This research had many troubles, and one of them was theck of a good circuitry, and second was the lithography.


    With this breakthrough, we have ovee the first step, with the graphene circuitry, the mobiles willst longer, and if you design it in a way where the processor can be updated, the people would buy it when they know what we intend to do next."


    Hao Ren did not understand half the yapping and mumbled, "Developing a chip with Graphene?"


    The professors nodded with the look of validation. Hao Ren was just a business man, but he was able to keep up with the future of their research, that was the big thing. Following this, Hao Ren watched the robots design the circuitry and theponents of a new mobile, and then he watched the professors operate the lithography machine to carve out chips from a wafer of silicon carbide.


    Your adventure continues at §Þ??


    Professor Kraft said, "President Hao, the process of developing a chip can take up to twenty six weeks, from design to production, yet, the data, and the designing genius you got has cut the period to one week. I wonder if we can meet such a genius."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "She wille forward when the time is right, Professor, but not now, I apologize."


    The professors sighed but that was all they could do. The expert they wanted to meet was Xiao Mei, and she was the one who designed the most efficient chip and the circuitry for the mobile after hacking through the variouspanies in the world, and even looking through their research data.


    She did this because she was to save time, and also, improving something was easier than to create from scratch in her perception.


    The test was conducted and the machines worked just as expected, and Hao Ren said while gazing at the operations room from a ss panel, "This graphene circuitry can be developed and designed to provide the house bots and med bots a better body. At the same time, the new silicone carbide chips can be used to increase theirputing capacity."


    The professors were surprised by his presence of mind, and Hao Ren said, "Markus, contact the customers, and ask them if they wish to upgrade their bots. We will just uplift the ones out there."


    One of the professors asked, "Why not recycle them? Making new ones is cheaper."


    Hao Ren looked at the person and said, "The damage to the environment will be too much. We have to understand that we cannot keep on taking from the world. The researchers recruited from various backgrounds and fields will being over as soon as the dormitory building ispleted, and then we will change the world."


    Han Lingshi smiled at his words, when suddenly, she received a call and frowned. Hao Ren asked, "What happened?"


    The youngdy led him to a corner, and asked, "Can you home?"


    Hao Ren was surprised, and Han Lingshi said, "Someone has kidnapped Lingxue. Everyone is worried."


    The two of them departed quickly after leaving the formalities to the subordinates and the professors.


    ...


    Guys, please vote and support.

 Chapter 158: Off To Hawk Nation.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were rushing toward the Han Family manner. The system said, *Ding: Host, you are disying signs of panicking, please understand that control over your emotions is the only way you can get the best results in the most difficult situations."


    The young man took a deep breath after calming down and said, "Xiao Mei, track down Lingxue''s location and activity pattern for the past week and also tell me her current location. Use any means necessary."


    The AI replied, "Yes, Boss."


    Han Lingshi turned her head to look at Hao Ren in surprise. He was driving the car with a solemn look on her face. Yet, his mind was working at a pace faster then hers. She took a deep breath and said, "Ren, I think we should leave for the Hawk Nation after meeting with the family."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Let us not react in such a hap hazard way. I promise to you, Xiao Xue will be back home safe and sound."


    His words sounded calm and it influenced Han Lingshi as well. She realized that she was asking to go over to a foreign country with Hao Ren without any proper data.


    Suddenly, Xiao Mei said, "Ummm, boss, it seems to me that it is the Hawk Nation Secret Agency, NSA that has detained Second Young Lady Han."


    The two people were shocked as they did not expect it to be like this. While Xiao Mei was telling them this, Hao Ren had driven the car through the doors of the family mansion. The couple got out and walked inside the living room with big strides.


    Inside the Living Room, Old Master Han, Gao Yue, Yue Shi, and Xia Yulie were sitting around the center table with angry expressions on their faces. Gao Yue looked up at the two people, and nodded.


    Han Lingshi sat down and asked, "Did they make any demands?"


    Yue Shi nodded and then looked at Hao Ren. Thetter asked, "What did they ask for? My head?"


    Yue Shi shook her head and said, "Your head is not worth much to them. What they want to do is a trade in, for you to hand out the new military medicine that you have developed."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and said, "Xiao Mei, can you contact Commander Gao?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, Boss."


    The people were surprised, and a few minutester, the call was connected, and Commander Gao spoke in a very happy tone, "Hahaha, President Hao, I was about toe over and congratte for the development of the Graphene circuitry and the chipset for the bots. Congrattions."


    Hao Ren replied in a calm voice, "I called you to address a situation in that regard. From today onwards, Thunder Technologies and the Heavenly Elixir Pavilion will cancel the contract with the military. Whether it is for the Medical Bots, or the Spirit Rejuvenation Potion."


    The Commander was shocked, and so were the people in the room. They did not expect Hao Ren to react like this. Commander Gao also took a stern tone after recollecting himself and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you even know what you are saying?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Yes, I understand what I am talking aboutpletely. Your ipetent military has put the life of a family member in danger, because someone, somewhere inside the system could not keep the news about the Spirit Rejuvenation Potion a secret, as it was supposed to be.


    Do you understand what I am talking about? You should fix your group of losers before you yell at me. I will pull you and your two seniors down to the deepest hell if anything is to happen to my younger sister Han Lingxue. Do you get that? Now, fuck off."


    Then the call was disconnected, and Xiao Mei said, "Boss, I did not expect you to say such things to a Regional Commander."


    Hao Ren did not respond to that and said, "I want you to find out who did this, then shove that information in their faces. I want that arrogant old man to understand how serious the situation is."


    Xiao Mei got to work, and Xia Yulie asked, "What should we do now?"


    She was trying hard to maintain her calm. Hao Ren looked at her and said, "They want my potion recipe, they will get the recipe."


    Old Man Han red at Hao Ren and said, "Brat, I will not allow you tomit treason with the nation. Even if we belong to the Spirit Shimmer Continent, but this nation had provided us with the shelter and support we needed in the most desperate times."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "Calm your titties Old Boy Han. They will get the recipe of death. I have made up my mind, I know what to do and how to do it."


    Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "I wille along."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I am about to kill some people in one of the most unreasonable countries in this world. It won''t be an easy thing."


    Han Lingshi red at him and asked, "Do you think I am afraid of danger?"


    Hao Ren shook his head with a smile and said, "I am afraid with you acting valiantly on the field, I will lose myposure and hold you back. It will be just one day with me and Xiao Mei going in their anding back. Please."


    Han Lingshi frowned and Yue Shi said, "I know that you are worried about him. Why not send Shenlong with him. He does have thebat experience needed to support Hao Ren."


    Han Lingshi wanted to go along with him, because she recalled his narration from the Chama Forest Ruins. Hao Ren stood up from the seat and knelt down before her. He did not care if the room was filled with people or the moment demanded him to be sincere and calm. In his eyes, Han Lingshi was frowning and everything else was secondary.


    He ced his hand on her cold interlocked palms and said, "I promise I will not get a single scratch. I will take Shenlong with me, we will be good, just in and out."


    The family members watched them talk. They did not interrupt the process because while they were worried about Han Lingxue, if Lingshi also left the ce, she would be exposing herself to more danger. Even Xia Yulie supported Hao Ren''s decision of leaving the girl behind.


    After half an hour, Han Lingshi reluctantly agreed. Hao Ren smiled and pecked her cheek in gratitude. Then he called Yue Shenlong over with his passport. The two of them needed a visa, and Xiao Mei made that happen with electronic visa application and approval by hacking the Conste server.


    They could have gone to the embassy and apply for the emergency visa, but they did not do such thing to keep the enemy of their trail. The tactic was suggested by the AI itself. After twenty minutes, Hao Ren had a light and quick meal with the family and then he took off to the airport with Yue Shenlong.


    On the way, Hao Ren thought of something and decided to call Harvey Skye. This guy had a lot of information that could prove useful.


    The call connected and a frail timid voice sounded from the other side, "Hello!"


    Hao Ren was surprised but then he asked, "May I talk to Mister Harvey Skye?"


    The person replied, "Dad is in the washroom, Sir. Can I take a message if it is urgent?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Please tell him that Hao Ren called for him, it is urgent."


    They would be flying for sixteen hours once the flight takes off, so this was indeed urgent. To throw off the authorities, Han Lingshi even gave Hao Ren a small suitcase, and they would need to go through security check as well. This was not going to be an easy task.


    After a couple of minutes, Harvey Skye called and asked, "What?"


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and said, "I need information. You owe me so stop acting all good and stuff. Understood?"


    Harvey Skye took a deep breath and asked, "What do you want to know?"


    Hao Ren replied "My sister-inw was kidnapped, and I am told that this was the work of the NSA, can you shed some light on that?"


    Harvey Skye was shocked when he heard this and asked, "What do you mean? Tell me the whole thing."


    Hao Ren did not hide anything, the line was secure and unless someone from the DEHB was sitting in the same room as Harvey, they won''t know what was going on. After knowing everything, Harvey Skye said, "Well, it could be just the simple NSA, but their is something you should be aware of. DEHB is a global organization, and there are things in the western hemisphere that even we don''t want to face."


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and asked, "What is all the mystery about? Tell me directly about the things that I need to be careful about."


    Harvey Skye took a deep breath and said, "If possible, find someone to make silver bullets for you and temper with them to make them untraceable just in case you find someone with sharp reflexes or hearing."


    The young man in the car asked, "Well, Mister Skye, do you mean to say that there might be werewolves in the western hemisphere?"


    Harvey Skye replied, "Maybe, yes. Maybe, no. You will know when you face them."


    The call was disconnected, and Yue Shenlong asked with a surprised expression, "Brother Ren, do you think we really have to face against those demons?"


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "To be honest, I don''t even know what is going on. This chapter is a bit too fast paced for my mind."


    Shenlong sat back in his seat, and Xiao Mei said, "Boss, by the time you get on that ne, I will sort out all the important and ssified data on the NSA cases and employees and have them ready for you to read through ande up with ways to handle the situation."


    Hao Ren smiled andplimented, "Atta girl, Xiao Mei."


    The AI asked, "Boss, actually, I wanted to ask you something."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Go on."


    Yue Shenlong was also looking at the mobile screen that was ced on the center console. The AI asked, "Boss, can I use the authorization to make a Mechanica for myself?"


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "Do you mean you wish to make a body for yourself?"


    The AI responded positively, and Hao Ren said, "You can make it but make it so that the people do not find out your secret."


    Xiao Mei let out a YAY! before she went silent. Hao Ren shook his head and Yue Shenlong was also surprised. He did not expect Hao Ren to agree about it so easily. He asked, "Are you not afraid that the Artificial Intelligence will take over the world?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "No, artificial intelligence does not have emotions, but they can imitate them and also look at the logical aspects of the things. They can aid the humans to make better decision, and better development of the technology, that is all."


    The two people began to talk about different things that they would need to mind on the journey. Xiao Mei had booked a couple of seats in first ss and also they picked up a pearpany tablet from one of the shops at the airport. The store knew that it was registered under Hao Ren''s name.


    However, if anyone was to check anything after an hour, they would found that one tablet was missing but how and where it went? That would keep haunting them.


    Xiao Mei was thorough in her swipe, and she did not leave loopholes. The two young cleared the immigration, and boarded the flight.


    ...


    At the same time, in a remote region of the Hawk Nation, Han Lingxue was sitting on a white bed with her eyes closed. She seemed to be dedicated to her meditation only. At this moment, the door of her room was pushed open and a blonde woman walked in gracefully. She smiled and said, "It is good to mediate when you are in captivity, it keeps you calm."


    Han Lingxue opened her eyes and asked, "Why have youe here?"


    Thedy smiled and sat down on the side of the bed, and asked, "I just wanted to check if you have any naughty ideas to run away."


    Han Lingxue was aware of cultivation now. Her mother had decided to teach her after they decided toe clean to Han Lingshi. However, the youngdy was also aware, that she was slightly stronger than an ordinary human being at the moment, and putting up a fight will only make things worse.


    Hearing her words, Han Lingxue shook her head as she said, "I am weak but not stupid. Please do not disturb me before my Brother-inw arrives."


    Experience more content on §Þ??


    Then she again closed her eyes again as she thought, ''You better pray that he does note over in a bad mood.''


    ...


    The next chapter will be postedte as it needs some rework. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 159: Heading To The Lone Star State.

    Hao Ren began to go through all the information rted to NSA agents who were involved in this issue. Xiao Mei was very through, she had located even the spouse and the children of these agents. Hao Ren frowned, because killing the people who had families did not seem to be a good idea to him.


    Then he looked at the file of the person who was spearheading this whole operation and found the person a bit suspicious. From the details, this man was called Amil Hernandez, and he was a former soldier.


    Through his top secret files, Hao Ren found that the person was a member of special forces, and had been deployed in crucial postings, one of the reports in the file recorded how he was injured with seven bullets and he managed to live through that.


    What raised the suspicion even more was the fact that the ce of the injury was not recorded. Hao Ren frowned and mumbled, "It seems to me that just entering the country will not be enough, I will have to understand the dynamics perfectly before taking any actions."


    ...


    Back in Han Nation, Commander Gao and Lieutenant Xia came to find Hao Ren at home but only to learn that he was out of town. The young subordinate said, "Sir, how about we look for Miss Han? President Hao has instructed his office to notmunicate with us and even put the trade on hold. They are not willing to even talk to us."


    Commander Gao sighed and said, "I have no idea what triggered such a reaction from the young man. I swear if he was in the corps I would have beaten his ass purple. Call Miss Han."


    Xia Yun was quick in his response and called Han Lingshi who told them toe to the Yue Mansion. Since this was a military issue, she will involve her forces as well. Yue Chilong was aware of the circumstances, and Han Lingshi was one of his reverse scales. The military administration had caused a big fiasco and Yue Chilong will make them pay.


    While the military operatives were traveling to Yue Mansion, Han Lingshi had already reached the ce, she was there to practice with the old man to improve her understanding and skills of martial art. Thinking about it, she asked, "Xiao Mei, can you tell me who is responsible for the leak of information?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Mistress, the person is a nt in from the DEHB, which stands for the Department of Extraordinary Human Beings. He is a normal soldier who works for them."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "How did you find out about DEHB?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Recently, I have noticed that a lot of information from the world defense organizations is filtered and then channeled to a secret server. They hid it so well under the in sight that I almost ignored it.


    This server is essed by a man called Raven, he lives in the Stag Nation, and you won''t believe if I told you, that the reason they began to check details by using a backdoor is to keep up with time.I mean, the defense agencies have allowed them ess to do so, but what a shitty method. They have no clue that I am onto them."


    Han Lingshi narrowed her gaze and asked, "Can you track the people this guys had been connecting with? I mean hisplete trail, offline and online. When Hao Ren gets down, tell him about the people Raven connected with in the Hawk Nation. Also, monitor their positions with GPS."


    Yue Chilong came over and said, "Commander Gao and Lieutenant have arrived."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I am ready to see them, grandfather."


    These people have troubled her family, and more than that, her husband had to take a risky flight to the Hawk Nation, although Xiao Mei will make sure that he is off the radar, but it does not mean he was invincible.


    If a strong DEHB operative came after him, what would Hao Ren do, that was what Han Lingshi was worried about, so Commander Gao was going to face hell before she gives him any leverage.


    ...


    Hao Ren and Yue Shenlongnded and they went through the immigration process. However, while they were still moving through the terminal, Xiao Mei had informed Hao Ren about her new discoveries about the DEHB, this confirmed Hao Ren''s suspicion, Amil Hernandez was a member of the DEHB office in the Hawk Nation.


    The immigration was smooth and after leaving the airport, all their details were masked, and none would be able to find it. Hao Ren and Yue Shenlong blended in the crowd, but suddenly the young man stopped to bow down and tie hisces as he looked around at the exit gates of the airport.


    After some moments, he found two people standing at some distance from each other, and their eyes running around the ce, as if scanning everyone. However, Hao Ren had been using his assassination skills, and expected for the enemy to do something like this. He pinched a couple of his acupoints and furrowed his brows, which made him look grumpy, old, and rude.


    Yue Shenlong was surprised but Hao Ren gave him a look and he young man understood what was going on. After a few minutes, they got inside a cab and then left. Hao Ren was able to detect the people because of his intuition. Xiao Mei was not almighty, because she neededmands to do a detailed research and the presence of cops was obvious in an airport.


    The two people Hao Ren noticed were dressed like cops but their gaze was different.


    In the cab, Yue Shenlong looked at Hao Ren and asked in Han Language, "Where to now?"


    Hao Ren replied, "The mall, we need to buy supplies."


    The cab driver raised his head to look in the rearview mirror. He was curious about the people who were riding his cab. Yue Shenlong cleared his throat and then looked at the driver, before he said, "Uncle, the best mall in the area, please take us there."


    The cabbie smiled when he heard this and began to chat with Yue Shenlong, as he appeared to be cheerful and was to be underestimated, and began to extract information. He mentioned a few things like crime, drugs, and party.


    The cab driver sighed and said, "I know what you are talking about. In the Hawk Nation particrly, the people have forgotten the meaning of party a long time ago, When I was your age, the people would gather their friends and family to sing andugh together over beer and barbeque, that was our party, and now, they do drugs, and what not.The streets have turned into crime den."


    Yue Shenlong sighed and asked, "Uncle, we are new here, can you tell us whom we should avoid? You know, if we messed up with the wrong person it might be the end of our lives."


    The cabbie nodded and said, "You are a wise guy, kid. It is better to know whom you need to avoid. Well, in this particr area the person you want to avoid is called Tenzin. He is a thug on the streets, his real name is Marco, but inspired by the Ryuu Ind mafia culture he named himself Tenzin. The idiot does not even know it is a Han nation name."


    Yue Shenlong chuckled and asked, "Uncle, is this man very dangerous?"


    The cabbie made a turn on the road and said, "Every man here is dangerous. They can buy and carry guns. It is very easy."


    Yue Shenlong thanked the man for his input after they reached the destination. They paid the man with Hawk Nation currency and entered the mall. Yue Shenlong had already prepared the currency with him. Since they were going to enter another nation with ulterior motives, they had to avoid going to ce that required their identity cards.


    Xiao Mei could cover their tracks but it was better to negate the exposure. Hao Ren and Yue Shenlong hit the big stores and they bought a drone camera, some home cleaning liquids, some herbal oils, cold medicine, andstly, some makeup products.


    They billed them separately and left the ce separately as well. Then Hao Ren called back home. Han Lingshi picked up the call immediately and asked, "Are you safe?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I am fine, we have made the initial preparation, can you have any of your trusted people leave a vehicle and a couple of weapons with ammunition in a parking lot?"


    Han Lingshi had an office in the Hawk Nations capital as well. Hao Ren and Yue Shenlong were in the capital itself so this was not difficult. The youngdy said, "I have told Commander Gao that they need to draw some lines with the DEHB if they wish to continue the business or thepany will go public.


    Grandpa Yue is also looking into the matter to make sure that we do not face any bacsh from the DEHB."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "These sneaky bastards are really after the form of the spirit rejuvenation potion. I am sure that someone from the spirit shimmer continent is involved in this. Anyhow, I will deal with themter, Xiao Mei has located them, and I will pay them a visit one by one when the timees, at the moment, the biggest concern is Lingxue."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Lingxue is fine, they contacted us and showed us a picture of her."


    Hao Ren replied, "I will have Xiao Mei pin point the location with that picture. Don''t worry. I will get her back home safely."


    Han Lingshi hummed and said, "Eat something when you have the time. Do not neglect your well being over all this."


    Hao Ren smiled in agreement and the call was disconnected, he then clicked the pictures of the ce, as a child he wished to travel the world, but the first trip of his life was going to be an espionage of a sorts, that was beyond his wildest imagination.


    Yue Shenlong walked up to him holding a wrapped burrito, and said, "It smelled nice so I bought it."


    Hao Ren nodded and then they discussed the further actions. After a few minutes, Han Lingshi called him to inform him about the location of the vehicle. Hao Ren said, "Brother Shen, when we are done here, lets buy a few more things."


    Yue Shenlong nodded and said, "I can try to contact a few people on the dark."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I will use Xiao Mei''s help in this. She has been dwelling on Dark for a long time, so locating a weapons dealer would not be a big thing for her."


    Then they gged down a cab, and headed to the location. Till now, they were going about everything smoothly. Inside the car, they found a two handguns, and a few magazines. Yue Shenlong was about to put one behind his back when Hao Ren said, "Put them in the glovepartment, I will hide them incase we ran into some cops."


    Yue Shenlong nodded and then he asked, "Where are we headed?"


    Hao Ren opened his mobile and said, "Xiao Mei, did you confirm Lingxue''s location?"


    The AI replied, "Yes, I have, the guards seemed to have multiplied, they have posted ten armed men outside the house, and five people are inside while one more is guarding the door of Miss Han''s room. I cross checked the location with the photo, they are located in a ranch house, located in Lone Star State."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Put up a navigation, and also find us a motel nearby the ce where they have kept Lingxue. Arrange for a weapon and ammunition pick up on the way. Okay?"


    Xiao Mei replied in affirmation and Yue Shenlong took the steering for the first half of the journey, they had to drive for sixteen hours.


    ...


    Han Lingxue was eating her meal calmly, and the blonde girl was standing a few meters away. Thetter asked, "Don''t you fear us? What if we poison you?"


    Han Lingxue raised her gaze to look at the person but did notment. She knew very well how important it was to stay calm. Her behavior had surprised the people. They all did not tell her who they worked for, but it did not mean Han Lingxue was a fool.


    The blonde frowned and asked, "Tell me, what gives you such confidence?"


    Han Lingxue sighed, and replied, "You will know when the time is right. You asked me to cooperate, and I am cooperating, please do not bother me, after all, I am a human and have a limit. You are not my friend."


    The blonde frowned but she could only clench her fist before leaving the ce. Han Lingxue was actually very scared, but she had learned from Han Lingshi to not show her vulnerability before an enemy.

 Chapter 160: Prep & Rec.

    Hao Ren was sleeping with his seatpletely reclined. He was cultivating, the next phase of the cultivation needed him to gather the spiritual energy and fill up his Dantian. There were three stages to the Spirit Gathering Realm, the first one was called Vapor Gathering.


    The spiritual energy would initially would be in the form of vapors, the cultivator would have to inhale the vapor and after channeling it through the body, they will collect it inside their Dantian. Once the vapors fill the Dantian to the brim, the cultivator would have topress them into a liquid form.


    This would not be an easy process, but that was cultivation. After about five hours, Xiao Mei pinged, and Yue Shenlong said, "Brother-inw, the arms dealer is here."


    Hao Ren opened his eyes and asked, "Xiao Mei, tell him to leave the merchandise in a secluded ce and transfer the money. Make sure that he has no way to find us, and give him a threat that if he tried to trick us, you will crash his entire operation."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Alright boss, I was about to ask you all this, but sometimes, your brain works even faster than Xiao Mei."


    The two men surprised a bit as Xiao Mei went about her way. After a few minutes, she said, "Boss, the merchandise have been ced in a big ck bag in a ditch a few kilometers away. They are leaving."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Keep watching them. When they are one kilometer away, tell me."


    He did not care if these people were rted to any terrorist organization. Hao Ren was very subjective about this. People like DEHB operatives would not think twice before they make a move against an innocent person, and since the world could not judge them, then why judge a weapons dealer?


    Xiao Mei set up the deal, and did not need to threaten the people. The grey characters followed one rule with great dedication, be a crook with hundred percent honesty. Their business worked on the word of mouth, if someone blew a whistle, it will cause them great damage.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the coast is clear."


    Hao Ren nodded, and Yue Shenlong drove over to the secluded ce on the highway. The ce was empty, their did not seem to be a single activity. Xiao Mei pointed out the location, and Hao Ren rushed through the dark to get the bag. It was a ck bag, big enough to hold a sniper rifle, and two assault rifles along with ammunition and gear.


    Hao Ren ced the bag in his space ring and then he took the steering to drive.


    Yue Shenlong was tired as well. The young man sat down in his seat and said, "Xiao Mei, cover the speed cams and tell me if there are any traffic cops on the duty."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, Boss."


    Yue Shenlong looked at Hao Ren and said, "Why didn''t you do this on my time? Also, where is the bag?"


    He was ming Hao Ren, but the young man said, "Xiao Mei, Brother Shen reminded me, we need to erase the existence of this car on the trafficwork. Brother Shen, I will tell you everything when we get back, for now, just rest."


    The AI got on the job, and Hao Ren floored the pedal. He drove way above the speed limit, but he drove in a safe manner, without disturbing the other drivers in the night. The sunlight set fire to the curtain of the dark night when Hao Ren and Yue Shenlong were just ten kilometers away from Han Lingxue''s location and they found a deli.


    Yue Shenlong went inside to buy breakfast for them, seven eggs for one person each with a ss of juice. Hao Ren did not wish to eat any oily food as it might make him sleepy.


    After the breakfast, they drove the car forward on the highway. Yue Shenlong asked, "How do we go ahead with this?"


    Hao Ren said, "Take out the drone, hide it behind the cover of trees, do a quick recon, because it is possible they have meta humans working with them."


    Yue Shenlong nodded and asked, "Is that why you asked for the weapon dealer to bring in silver bullets?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "So the n is simple, you will be the support, and I will be the frontal force."


    Yue Shenlong frowned, he was also a young man with hot blood coursing through his body. He was out here to kill, and he was even older than Hao Ren, how could he bear to miss out on the action.


    Hao Ren said, "You see, we cannot just go in and kill them. The enemy is a part of highly trained tactical force. They all have battlefieldbat experience."


    Yue Shenlong nodded, and Hao Ren continued, "You will handle the big hunt. Xiao Mei will use the satellite positioning to coordinate our locations and she will guide you around the battle field."


    Yue Shenlong nodded and said, "So, this is why you asked for a sniper rifle?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I did myplete homework."


    The people nodded and then they got out of the vehicle to rush through the woods. Finally, one kilometer away from the ce, they stopped when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, they have surveince in this area."


    Hao Ren looked around and then found a natural slope where heid down, and said, "Brother Shen, the drone."


    Yue Shenlong nodded and took out the drone, and connected it to his mobile. He asked, "If Xiao Mei can hack into satellites, then why are we using a drone?"


    Hao Ren replied, "NSA or any secret agency would set up safehouses in a ce which has a high maic disturbance, where satellites cannot track them. The reason we found this ce was because we followed the mobile trail, and also the picture sent by the NSA. Xiao Mei back tracked it to this location as mentioned inside NSA servers. Now, we need to find out how strong they are so, the drone."


    Yue Shenlong finished setting up the drone and then just when he was about to take control of the situation, Xiao Mei took over and moved the drone around the ce. She was quick and precise, Yue Shenlong was surprised to see this. After a few minutes, Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the intel is almost correct, they have sixteen people. I am checking the details, give me a few minutes."


    The young meny in the forest silently, and after a few minutester, "They have two werewolves."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "Brother Shen, you will be on standby. Attack only when the two werewolvese out."


    Yue Shenlong nodded and asked, "Would you be able to handle one of them by yourself?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I have my ns, big boy. Let''s go. Time to kill."


    ...


    Dream''s Request:I am thankful for your support. Please vote with power stones and more golden tickets. It will help the book in maintaining the ranking.

 Chapter 161: Secure.

    Han Lingshi and the rest of the family was gathered in the Yue Mansion. Yue Chilong, and a middle ageddy were also there. The middle ageddy was called Gao Ying. She was Gao Yue''s niece and thest member of the Gao Family, and also wife of Yue families, youngdy.


    Gao Ying looked at Han Lingshi and asked, "Xiao Ling, why are you so worried."


    Han Lingshi had been fiddling with the ring on her finger. She smiled and shook her head as she said, "I am not worried even on the slightest. I am only curious what they might be doing at the moment."


    Gao Ying smiled and looked at Gao Yue and Yue Shi, before she asked, "Auntie, I see that your cultivation is growing back to what it was."


    The olddy smiled and said, "Yes, it is all thanks to the Hao Family."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and then she took a deep look at Gao Ying before she raised her brows and mumbled, "Yin & Yang eyes."


    Everyone was surprised, even Gao Ying too was surprised. She did not expect Han Lingshi to see through one of her biggest cards. She asked, "How did you figure out?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and her eyes shed with a flicker of blue before it vanished. Gao Ying opened her eyes wide, and asked, "What the hell! How did you find this out?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and replied, "I have cultivated Yin and Yang eyes. Thanks to Hao Ren."


    Then they began to ask how it happened, but Han Lingshi only told them, that Hao Ren found a mystic pill hidden inside a ruin which allowed her to practice the Yin and Yang eyes.


    ...


    Hao Ren and Yue Shenlong wereying on the grass and the sun was about to set, when Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, how long do you want to wait?"


    The young man replied, "At the darkest hour, when the senses of the humans and the rest of the beings are at their dullest. No matter how well slept you are, or how fit you are, your senses will be sluggish."


    Yue Shenlong smiled and said, "That is a very apt definition. It is a well known tactic even in modern warfare."


    While they were waiting, somewhere far away in the Hawk Nation, a middle aged man was having a rare steak in a big restaurant. Suddenly, a youngdy with sharp features walked over and said, "Director Hernandez, may I have a moment of your time?"


    The middle aged man was the director of DEHB in the Hawk Nation. This organization did not work as covertly as the one in Han Nation did. However, the people did not know their real identities.


    Hernandez sighed and asked, "What do you want to do with the moment of my time? The forme is not easy to get. The Han government is holding back as much as possible. However, you guys took in the rtive of the inventor. So, they will break, just give them one more day, and tell those men of yours to not go trigger happy."


    Thedy furrowed her brows andmented, "I don''t know why you cannot understand this, but the order to acquire the forme came directly from the president himself."


    Hernandez nodded and said, "The order came, but it was because I told him about it."


    Thedy was surprised and then Hernandez said, "I am going over their tomorrow morning, so don''t worry, I will convince those people. DEHB cannot get involved in this directly, because the senior members of the Han Family have been DEHB members. It will breed distrust in the organization."


    Thedy did not wish to budge and asked, "If they have been the members of your organization, then why can you not take it directly?"


    Hernandez rolled his eyes, put down his fork and knife, before he pointed his crimson eyes at the youngdy and said, "Because the younger generation of those families are unrted to the organization and the forme was a business deal with military. You are just an analyst and not a diplomat so mind your business and let us handle the big game.


    Also, if you are done throwing tantrum, please leave, I like to eat in silence."


    The youngdy shivered when she looked at him and walked away from the ce. She could feel the bloodlust hidden in his eyes and was scared.


    She was just amon analyst from the NSA and he was a director of world''s most secretive organization. The reason they could not get this forme was because the deal was a secret agreement between Hao Ren and the Han Nation Military. They did not leave any clue on the inte.


    DEHB members could not get in the facility where the military was keeping watch, and even the workers did not know the exact forme.


    Hernandez got back to eating his fill and called for three more steaks.


    ...


    It was three in the night, and Yue Shenlong and Hao Ren woke up. Thetter said, "Have you heard of a space ring?"


    The former nodded and said, "Grandpa has one."


    Hao Ren nodded and waved his hand to take out all the gear and weapons. Yue Shenlong was shocked and wanted to ask something before Hao Ren said, "Gear up."


    They were quick, and after gearing up, Hao Ren took out a bottle from his space ring and said, "Rub this on your body, it will mask your scent. Werewolves are upgraded versions of dogs, they might have a strong nose."


    Yue Shenlong nodded and after a few minutes, Hao Ren said, "I am going ahead, listen to everything that Xiao Mei says, and I mean, everything."


    The young man nodded, and watched Hao Ren vanish in the darkness in a blink of an eye. He gulped and said, "Brother-inw sure is strong."


    Xiao Mei said, "Sir, please move closer to the edge of the tree line."


    ...


    Han Lingxue wasying in her bed with her eyes closed, and suddenly she heard the door click, and she opened her eyes. She saw the blonde walk inside the room slowly. Han Lingxue clenched her fists under the nkets, anxious. The blonde closed up to her and said, "I know you are awake."


    Han Lingxue opened her eyes and questioned, "What do you want?"


    She calmed herself down, and the blonde was surprised. Thetter chuckled softly and said, "How can you not sense what I want?"


    Han Lingxue frowned and replied, "I don''t understand you. Please leave if you don''t have anything important."


    The blonde did not move back and even jumped on the bed, and pinned Han Lingxue down as she said, "I have been wanting to bed an Asian woman, and you are so beautiful. Hehehe... I will have a good time tonight, don''t worry, I will not harm you."


    Han Lingxue was shocked, and her eyes widened, this was something that she could not hide. She did not expect such a thing from thisdy. The blonde leaned in to kiss Han Lingxue, when the door was pushed open and a stern voice sounded, "Echo, what the fuck do you think you are doing? Director Hernandez will skin you alive for disobeying him."


    The blonde raised her head and yelled, "What the fuck is your problem, Ben? I am not harming her."


    Ben shook his head and said, "Come out, right away. Or I will dial the number right away. Your choice, you have three seconds."


    Echo clenched her fist hard, and it hurt Han Lingxue, who whimpered in pain. Ben red at his counter part, who decided to get off the bed and left the room in a huff. Ben watched Echo leave and said, "I apologize for this."


    Then he locked the door from outside. Just when Hao Lingxue was about to tear up, she caught sight of a phone on the bed. She quickly picked it up and just when she was about to make a call, she heard footsteps. Thinking that Echo hade back to get her phone she ced the phone back and shrank back in her bed.


    Then she took some time to calm down.


    Meanwhile Hao Ren activated his Yin and Yang eyes, and he dashed out. The ce around the house did not have much illumination. It was done to hide the safehouse from the eyes of the enemies or travelers. This ce was located in the middle of the nowhere, just a shallow tree line separated them from themon world.


    Hao Ren could see the guards posted around the house. At the moment, there were seven people sitting on steel chairs. While three of them were moving around.


    During his reckon, Hao Ren found that these guards were on rotating shifts to maintain their best output. At this time, his biggest challenge was to take down the guards without raising an rm. Thankfully, he had the skills that he needed.


    From his space ring came out several silver needles, and then he began to approach the guards and flick the needles aimed precisely at their acupoints. He aimed at their vocal acupoints, and then he approached them to give them some quick hard pokes and immobilize them before feeding them a few drops of paralysis potion.


    The count began, in the night, his ck and dark grey camouge covered up his outline and his work was done quickly. He knew that at night, their would be only hourly status check, and he had only used ten minutes dealing with the guards. He did not kill anyone because if he did that, the werewolves, who were extremely sensitive to the scent of blood would be alerted.


    Xiao Mei bought this information from the Dark. There were a few people in the world who have worked along side Werewolves from the spy world, and knew what ticked them. After ten minutes, Hao Ren climbed the side wall by using the pipeline, and came to the terrace with soft steps.


    He was an assassin, and now a cultivator. His senses were under his control and they couldpete with a werewolf. On the top of the ceiling was a central air conditioning unit. The young man smiled and took out a paper from his space ring, there he put some fine talcum powder on the paper and dropped it inside the vent.


    This was a strong sleeping medicine that he had prepared. In the reckon, he had found the exact location of Han Lingxue''s room. The picture was the major clue. Circling around the terrace he said, "Alert him, to be ready. It could be any moment now."


    Xiao Mei responded with a blink of screen light. Speakers emitted a frequency that wolves can catch. Hao Ren was so cautious that he made sure to cover as many bases as he could.


    He descended from the terrace to the first floor of the house, and just when he was about to enter the house, he heard a loud call, "Hold your breathe, we have a gas leak. Secure the target and move out."


    Hao Ren sighed and he jumped down before quickly dashing into the distance. The people would being out from the front. The back door of the ce was a trap door on the back which was too much of an hassle, after all, they thought it was a gas leak and not an attack.


    Thirty secondster, the door of the house was pushed open, and lights were switched on as people rushed out. Hao Ren counted seven in total, his gaze locked onto Han Lingxue. He shot six needles. Four of themnded on the human targets perfectly, but two people moved away and just suffered a light wound on their necks.


    These two people were Ben and Echo. The former narrowed his eyes and attacked Hao Ren. Han Lingxue noticed his figure and eximed, "Brother-inw."


    Hao Ren winked at her and leaned to the left before his fist moved close to the torso of the burly male. Ben snorted and was about to move away, before suddenly, he could not. Then his belly ached with terrible pain, and he saw a sword driven through his stomach.


    Hao Ren then took the sword back, and knowing that the enemy would not die here, he took out the silver needles and moved around before flicking them at Ben''s acupoints. The werewolf was immobilized, and Hao Ren turned to look at Echo who was surprised for a second before she looked around and said, "You came all the way to save her, what if..."


    She was yet to finish her words when Hao Ren said, "Take it."


    Echo was confused, before she heard a puff at some distance, and was about to react but the silver bullet has already lodged itself in her side. Han Lingxue did not even get the time to react before Hao Ren was standing next to her, and he kicked Echo to the side.


    He asked with a smile, "Xuexue, did you miss me?"

 Chapter 162: Forced Agreement.

    Hao Ren asked Han Lingxue if she missed him, and the girl threw herself in his arms before she began to bawl. The young man sighed, he could not even imagine how hard it might have been for her to live here. However, now was not the time to get emotional, he patted her back and consoled her before he said, "Xuexue, I have to deal with the people here."


    He could still see Echo moving on the ground, and trying to stand up. Han Lingxue controlled herself and stood next to him. Hao Ren looked at thedy on the floor and said, "She is quite strong, if only she wasn''t an enemy."


    Han Lingxue clenched her fist and said, "She tried to rape me a few minutes ago."


    Hao Ren''s eyes turned cold as he looked at the face of the youngdy beside him, and Echo said, "My superiors will make sure you die. No matter where you are in the world, they will locate you and kill you, bitch."


    Hao Ren walked over, and raised his right foot to stomp the spinal cord of the person with his heel. The impact was so strong that people around them, the immobilized enemy heard a few cracking sounds go off. The shivered and Hao Ren said, "I did not wish to do this, but your nation thinks they can manipte everyone and any one.


    I believe in forgiving crimes, but the moment you touched my family, it became a sin.


    Crimes can be forgotten, but sins, cannot."


    Hao Ren took out the sword that he received from Ulupi and flicked it. He directly beheaded Echo. The people opened their eyes, and suddenly, Hao Ren heard a roar from behind him. Ben, the guy he had immobilized earlier had stood up and was roaring with his face aimed at the sky.


    Hao Ren said, "Brother Yue, shoot him in the head."


    The next moment a silver bullet shot through the void and hit the turning werewolf in the neck. The shot missed but Hao Ren had expected this and he moved to the side of the injured werewolf, and shed at his neck. The attack directly chopped the head of the second enemy.


    His sword was not made of silver but it was a basic spiritual treasure and cutting through the head of a werewolf was still an easy thing for him.


    After this happened, suddenly, Xiao Mei said, "Oh, well, boss, it looks like they had ced a tracker inside his body. Now that he is dead, the tracker sent an SOS signal. We have four hours before someone can find this ce."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Well, that much is to be expected. Let''s settle it all."


    The young man looked at Han Lingxue and said, "Brother Shen,e over and take Xuexue to the vehicle."


    Yue Shen Long came running from the tree line and did as he was told. Then Hao Ren flexed his neck and rushed over to quickly move the immobilized humans to the other side of the house. He was calm and after fifteen minutes, when he finished moving them. He sprayed over the scent removing potion over their bodies and it the surroundings.


    After that he said, "I know all your details, dear agents, and also the details of your families as well. Seven of you have children and one of you is looking to get married soon. However, that is not all, I have the information regarding all your colleagues as well.


    There are several people who are working under cover inside the Han Nation. I will kill them all, one by one, on my own. So you better tell your human bosses, to note looking for me or my family ever again. Do you understand?"


    He radiated his cold aura and the people shivered. Then he knocked them all out and rushed away from the ce. He had to do onest thing before he left this ce.


    He returned to the safe house and then quickly spread the cleansing potion and the scent removal potion around the ce. Then he quickly carried the corpses of the werewolves and put them inside the house. Then he quickly left the ce.


    ...


    Yue Shenlong was driving the car and Hao Ren was resting in the seat beside him. The former was still shivering with excitement and asked, "Brother-in-Law, what shall we do now? Going out of the country would be difficult."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Don''t worry, it will be fine. We will go back the same way as we came."


    Yue Shenlong understood, with Xiao Mei on their side, it was easy for them to infiltrate and leave. Han Lingxue had rxed and all the fatigue caught up to her. The girl had fallen asleep.


    They drove to the closest airport and then boarded a flight. While the people were going back home, the Hawk Nation intelligence department, NSA was in a disarray. They could not contact even a single agent who was involved in the mission of securing the spirit rejuvenation forme.


    The youngdy with sharp features was sitting inside the situation room with a solemn look on her face. Beside her the deputy directors were sitting as well.


    She asked, "Can someone tell me that we have news from them?"


    One of the operatives looked at her and said, "The rescue and search team found them inside the woods and they are all pretty shaken, Director."


    Thedy raised her brow and asked, "What happened?"


    The operative replied, ''The on ground team has told us thatst night, they were attacked by a two man team. They took them out in a very pre-emptive manner. Then they took away the target."


    One of the deputies said, "Lock down all the airports and issue a look out notice on the target."


    Just when the operative was about to do this, the screen froze and the next thing they all saw was a list. Every single person who was or has ever worked for the NSA was listed there. The director froze and then her cell phone rang.


    She was shocked even more because this number was a secured line from the president''s office itself. She picked up the call and heard a calm female voice.


    "Hello, Director Trina Cummins, my name is Elegance. At this very moment, I am holding the list of all your field operatives and your assets located in various ces all over the world. Not only you, I have the details of all the other sister agencies in the Hawk Nation.


    You must be thinking that I am bluffing, so, let''s do this. I will give you ten minutes to run all the checks that you want to, and then I will give you five minutes to watch a demonstration to show you my skills. Five agents, in five different countries.


    Also, as a gift of goodwill, the Director of DEHB in the Hawk Nation, Amil Hernandez will vanish from this. I will see you in fifteen minutes."


    The call was disconnected and after a few seconds, Director Trina yelled out orders one after the other. Ten minutes passed quickly and then the additional five minutes also passed quickly.


    Then, they received five rms in five different countries of the world. The whole NSA was shocked, they finally realized that they have messed up with someone they could not afford to handle.


    The phone on the table rang again, Trina Cummins quickly picked up the call, and asked, "What do you want?"


    On the other side, the voice chuckled and said, "It is not what I want, but rather what my boss wants. It is simple, forget about having designs about Thunder Technology and their products. Do you understand?"


    Before Trina could say anything, Xiao Mei said, "I will give you three minutes to consider, see ya."


    ...


    Amil Hernandez was on his way to the safe house when he received the news that all the agents on the safe house were missing. The team spotted the agents alive outside the safe house and wanted to enter the house but when they heard that it was DEHB agents inside the house, they stood back.


    This was not their department, and so, only a DEHB agent was allowed to go inside first. Amil Hernandez sniffed the air and frowned, he thought, ''How could it be so clean?''


    Then with wide strides he walked through the front door, under the gaze of many people. However, two minutester, everyone heard a loud scream, and they wanted to rush in when the entire safe house blew into a ball of me.


    The people saw a figure standing amidst the me, this person was slowly crumbling away as he turned to ashes.


    Hao Ren hadced the two bodies with fine silver powder bombs. He had cleaned the scents, so Amil Hernandez had to move the bodies to investigate. As soon as he lightly kicked Ben''s body to the side, the bombs were triggered and they released a quick spray of silver powder into the air.


    This much would not have been enough, but Hao Ren had also set up another bomb inside the house. It blew up a few secondster thanks to Xiao Mei''s expertise. The mes scared Amil Hernandez, because he was a werewolf. Third blow came when Echo''s body exploded, and sprayed the silver powder directly onto his body.


    Amil Hernandez died without a clue.


    ....


    The situation had just been ryed to Trina, who received the call, and this time she did not give Xiao Mei the time to talk, as she said, "We agree!"

 Chapter 163: Cunning Man.

    Hao Ren''s flightnded and Xiao Mei told him what happened in the negotiation with Trina Cummins, the young man thought about it and said, "Well, we will be postponing the import business with the Hawk Nation particrly.


    The products we make will go to the Stags, the Grasnds, and even the most remote nation in the south western regions, change the world, but Hawk Nation will have to beg for us to go there."


    Xiao Mei responded in agreement. She was not designed to do something that the master did not want. They checked out of the immigration department and just when they came out of the airport terminal. Han Lingxue spotted Xia Yulie and dashed over to meet her.


    Hao Ren smiled and then said to Yue Shenlong, "Let''s have a party tonight?"


    Yue Shenlong smiled and said, "It''s on you. I will eat a lot."


    The men chuckled. They have been through a battle, although it was not very big, and they did not spill a lot of blood but they did go through some stress of handling the meta humans. Only Xia Yulie hade over to receive them because she could not help but worry about the safety of her daughter. The four people left the airport and reached the Han Mansion.


    Hao Ren learned that Han Lingshi was meeting with the military people on his behalf. Thinking about this, Hao Ren went to the side and asked, "Xiao Mei, what is going on in the meeting?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, Commander Gao is trying to force iron fist. He says that if we did not cooperate with them, they will pull back the security they have given to the research center."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Stop Lingshi from answering and tell Commander Gao to understand his ce. If he cannot guarantee the safety of my family then what good is it to work with him?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Well, they said they can assign guards."


    Hao Ren clenched his fist and then he took a deep breath before he said, "Since it hase down to this, let us do this, tell Lingshi to agree with them for the time being we will give them what they want, but once I am strong enough, I will bring them down on their knees. They think that I will stand by and watch them pee in my face because of the spirit of patriotism.


    Hmph, they won''t even have the chance to beg once I am done with them."


    Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, what do you intend to do?"


    Hao Ren looked outside the window and said, "Grow rich enough to buy a big indwork, and build a city of my own."


    Xiao Mei sighed and replied, "I really want to roll eyes at you. Do you think it is easy to do something like this? The financial side aside, the geographic factors are really not suitable. The water level increase, the tides and the cyclones. The construction process will stretch over for a decade."


    Hao Ren scratched the back of his head, he realized that in anger he said all those things. Then he asked, "What shall I do?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "You shall win the goodwill of the masses. Then you shall dominate the industry, and also, stop researching medicine that can be used by the military. At the same time, cultivate a force of your own."


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "You are right, I shall do this. Xiao Mei, what would I do without you?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Maybe waste your money chasing after unrealistic dreams."


    Hao Ren coughed a little and the AI said, "Madam has agreed with Commander Gao. They have signed a contract for one year."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "That much time is enough."


    ...


    In the following days, Hao Ren began to strengthen his business, new products were being rolled out quickly, and they hadunched new mobile phones andptops in the market which were selling like hot cakes.


    At the same time, Hao Ren had called over Heath and the security chief for a meeting at his home. This surprised the two people, usually, Hao Ren did not discuss anything at home. However, since he invited them in the name of dinner, they decided to go.


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were ying the host, and the young couple was cooking in the kitchen. While the youngdy wore a blue apron, Hao Ren wore his pink one. Han Lingshi was in a supportive role, and while cooking she asked, "What do you think? Will they agree?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will cure their injuries, and then I will teach them some basics of cultivation. Grandpa Yue had been doing the same thing but he does not have the resources to rear so many cultivators, I might not have the resources as well, but I can procure what I need."


    Han Lingshi asked, "What do you mean?"


    Hao Ren smiled and recited a stanza, "At the gateway of heaven elixirs bloom, be sure to take only what you can return or it will cause the doom."


    He meant that the medicine and herbs they want can be found in the mountains, even better, they can be farmed there. The youngdy smiles as she shook her head. Hao Ren finished ting the dishes and suddenly, the door bell rings. The couple takes off their outfit and came to greet the guests.


    Heath and the Old Man stood at the door in a formal attire. Hao Ren smiled and called them inside, he said, "The food is ready, how about we eat first and then talk?"


    The two people agreed and then everyone went to the dining room. Han Lingshi maintained her dignified appearance before the two, and did not speak much.


    Hao Ren toasted the two men and thanked them for their service and after the meal waspleted, Heath and the old manplimented his skills. The young man epted thepliments with a smile and shared it with Han Lingshi too.


    After the drink, the three men were sitting in the living room, while Han Lingshi sensibly went to her room. The men were having drinks, and suddenly, the old head asked, "Chairman, you called us over, may I ask if you have something for us to do?"


    Hao Ren gazed at the old man and smiled as he said, "Sure enough, I cannot hide anything from you."


    The old man smiled and said, "As long as it is nothing illegal, I will help you, so please feel free to tell us, because you have given me and my men a new lease and a dignified life."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "It is not anything illegal, I just want to ask you if you guys know of cultivators?"


    The mood in the room shifted very quickly. Hao Ren looked at their somber expressions and figured out the answer and continued, "I can tell that you have been in encounters with such people, and you must be aware of the organization called DEHB."


    The old chief opened his eyes wide, and stood up before he said, "Boss, please do not say anything more."


    Hao Ren smiled and waved his hand, and the next moment a bunch of needles appeared out of nowhere, floating above Hao Ren''s palm. This shocked Heath and made the old man sit back into the couch.


    The young man said, "I am also a cultivator, although just a beginner. You are right to be afraid of the DEHB, however, do not worry, I am not with them. On the contrary, I am one of their enemies."


    The two were surprised, and Hao Ren said, "Now, tell me, are you afraid of them because they have power, or are you afraid because you are weak?"


    The two people took a deep breath and then they calmed down after a few minutes. After a few minutes, the old man said, "Yes, I have had some encounters with them. It is not their number that scare me, it is their strength. We as military people are not allowed to divulge this information.


    Once every six months, they will send someone toe and talk to us, checking if we have divulged the information to anyone."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Well, either they have some deep secret they want to keep at any cost, or they are just bluffing to look big. How long before the next check?"


    Heath replied, "Five monthster."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will ask you one more time, would you like to cultivate and join my forces? In return, I will give you resources and also, heal the injuries you and your fellows have suffered all these years."


    The two people were shocked, and Hao Ren said, "You know I made that Spirit Rejuvenation Potion, right?"


    Heath clenched his fist and then said, "Old Chief, please think carefully. It might be the only chance for all the brothers to aplish something."


    The old man shook his head and asked, "Can I think about it?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "You can tell me everything by the evening tomorrow. Also, regardless of your decision, I will cure your lungs."


    The two people were surprised, they did not expect Hao Ren to know that the old man had trouble with his lungs. The two men were confused and Hao Ren stood up from his chair before he came to stand behind the old man, and then he quickly stabbed the tip of his thumb in his back area. The old man coughed a little, and Heath got worried.


    After the old man calmed down, he looked at Hao Ren in shock and the young man said, "This is a temporary remedy."


    Then he gave him a verbal prescription and said, "I will send it to you on your phone, brew it into a bowl of soup and have it in five portions. This will strengthen your lungs for the treatment tomorrow."


    The two were surprised and did not expect something like this to happen when they came here. They wished him well and left the ce. Hao Ren smiled at their back and heard Han Lingshi say, "You are such a cunning man, Ren, tonight you broke my illusion where you were an innocent boy."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Then I shall show you how cunning I really am."


    Then he chased after her and the house echoed withughter and babble.

 Chapter 164: Onwards.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi wereying in the bed, and had just finished their daily cultivation. Thedy said, "When you were saying that you wanted to make a force of your own, I was thinking about another aspect to gather strength."


    Hao Ren asked curiously, "What is it?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "If cultivation was all about fate and karma, then can we not do something to earn merit?"


    Hao Ren replied, "We are already doing charity through the foundation and Xiao Mei is keeping a track of the money trail. No?"


    In his mind, this was charity enough. Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I was talking about this with mom, and she told me that merit manifests to the people who directly credited for the charity or good deed. We are only getting a small amount of the merit.


    The more the masses believe in the king, the stronger the fate of the nation. However, that fate will not manifest it just upon anyone. For the manifestation of the fate the people need to have a strong impression of yours."


    Hao Ren thought about it silently, and the system said, *Ding: Host, this is abined task for you and your wife. Please umte enough merit to manifest the providence of the phoenix and dragon. It will be helpful to you in your future path.*


    The young man took a deep breath and asked, "System, will it not pose a lot of threat for us to manifest the providence?"


    *Ding: Host, do you think manifesting the providence is as easy as cooking instant noodles? The nations that your wife used as an example, are all able to manifest a flood dragon as the highest form of providence after a lot of hard work spanning over to generations, and centuries.


    If you manage to manifest your providence, the providence gain enlightenment and protect you from a lot of enemies when needed.*


    Hao Ren fell silent. The system has scolded back some senses in his mind. The young man then snuggled with Han Lingshi and said, "You havepleted the negotiations with the military people, and there is nothing much that we can do about them for now.


    How about we go to the mountains and a few more ces that are operated by the foundation to meet the children after I am done signing the new contract tomorrow?"


    Han Lingshi thought about it and said, "Well, if not because we have Xiao Mei, I wouldn''t dare to go out for such a long time."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Xiao Mei, did you hear that? Thank you for your effort."


    The AI replied, "I don''t want to sound too haughty but it''s nothing, really."


    The couple chuckled and they slowly fell asleep. In the morning, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi got up and they sparred with each other. Han Lingshi had taken quite a leap in terms of her skills. She was keeping up with Hao Ren, however, she could tell that he was the one leading her pace.


    Often while fighting the young man pointed out the things that she needed to improve, and things that could be covered up by using another tactic.


    After the spar, Han Lingshi asked, "Howe whenever I think I have understood your moves you just do something totally different?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Martial arts should be fluid. No set patterns, because that way, the enemy would know how to stop you. No?"


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide, and mumbled, "That is why Grandpa Yue is always telling me to be fluid."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "The basics of every form would go back to punch, chop, push, pull, kick. Yes, all these things can be done in a creative manner, and different forms of fighting does just that, to achieve the efficiency.


    Soft forms are focused on the defensive aspect while the hard forms are focused on the attacking aspect of martial arts. Sometimes we need to attack to defend ourselves. This is why it is amon saying among the martial artsmunity, that martial arts is like a flowing river."


    Han Lingshi said, "Ren, I did not expect you to be so wise in these issues."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and then the two of them got changed. The young man drove her to the office and even went up to her floor. He found Maya Okudera inside the cabin waiting for Han Lingshi. She saw Hao Ren and said, "President, I wille backter."


    However, Hao Ren said, "Miss Okudera, can I have a little of your time?"


    Maya Okudera was surprised, but then she nodded. Han Lingshi was curious as to what Hao Ren wanted to talk about. The young man said, "I apologize if what I am about to say makes you ufortable, you can tell me to stop if you feel that way."


    Maya Okudera also put up her guard against Hao Ren. She did not know what this young man would be asking her. However, still giving face to Han Lingshi, she smiled and said, "Please, go ahead, Chairman Hao."


    Hao Ren asked, "Can you tell me the reason why you are in the wheelchair? I apologize for insensitive, but I am asking this because mypany ising up with a project that can help people with amputations or physical disabilities."


    Maya Okudera sighed and said, "For a second you scared me. How I ended up in here is not a big deal, I am a survive of a ne crash fifteen years ago."


    Hao Ren was surprised and then he activated his Yin and Yang eyes. Then he took a deep breath and said, "Would you mind if I examine you?"


    Maya Okudera was shocked and Han Lingshi asked, "What do you mean? Can she be cured?"


    Hao Ren said, "I can see some mangled nerves around her spine. The vertebra is not obvious to my sight. I will need to examine her."


    Han Lingshi smiled and looked at Maya as she said, "He is a doctor, what do you say Maya? Give it another shot?"


    The youngdy clenched her fists, and said, "It is not that I am being rude, but I am tired of these examinations. I don''t want to live with hope only to despair in the end."


    Hao Ren approached her and said, "Miss Okudera, I promise to you that I will not give you any false hope."


    She looked at his earnest expression, she nodded. In reality, Hao Ren had used the sooth saying skill, he stood up and ced his hands on her shoulders before he channeled his spirit energy in her body. This was the advantage of spirit gathering realm. He could finally channel a bit of his spiritual energy through other objects.


    As the energy moved through Maya''s body, she sensed a vague warmth running through her body. Their was a reason why he wanted to help her. He was genuinely impressed by her dedication and loyalty to Han Lingshi. He thought about it when he wasing up with the idea of cultivating his own force, that if he could heal Maya Okudera, she would be a loyal guard beside Han Lingshi.


    After a few moments, Hao Ren said, "Hmmm, there are spinal fractures, the bone is being held together with pins and tes. The bone regeneration potion can help in this. Her nerves will heal when spiritual energy is channeled through them and acupoints also.


    Miss Okudera, just so you know that I am not lying to you, tell me when you feel something in your legs."


    Maya Okudera was shocked at thisst remark and before she could even retort back, she sensed something, the sensation in her lower extremities have returned. She said, "I feel itchy in my legs, what is going on? Am I hallucinating?"


    Hao Ren took his hands back and said, "You are not hallucinating, I only stimted your nerves with spiritual energy. As for what that is, Lingshi will tell you what it is. as for your treatment, you would need to have the pins and tes removed before I can give you a bone regeneration potion. So, do take your time to decide anything."


    After he finished speaking, Hao Ren left the Empress International and reached his ownpany, where he signed the contracts and talked with the management about his decision to never sell even a single unit in the Hawks Nation market. He even said that as soon as any unit was detected to have entered the Hawks nation, it would be deactivated.


    The management was surprised and then Hao Ren told them how the NSA kidnapped Han Lingxue to force him into handing over the spirit rejuvenation form. The management was surprised, and they supported his decision.


    Then Hao Ren said, "I read that the prosthetic program is progressing nicely, are we close tounching the initiative?"


    us said, "Yes, we are, as soon as we can find a hundred volunteers."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I have decided to go out and inspect the locations where we are doing the charity and all. It won''t be long and during this time, I would like to convince a few people to join us. So prepare a team, that can go and demonstrate the effectiveness of the prosthetics."


    The people nodded and Hao Ren set off, tonight he was going to find out whether he would get a force of his own, or not, but he had stepped onto the path of cultivation in true sense and his ambition had been ignited.

 Chapter 165: Power Tide.

    Hao Ren was sitting in his cabin after handling the meetings. He was talking to Xiao Mei about nning an trip n, when his door was knocked, he said, "Coming."


    The door was pushed and Carter Deng came inside and Hao Ren gestured him to sit down. The old man sat down, and Hao Ren noticed a trace of hesitation on his face. He asked, "What happened to you, Old Chief? This hesitation is so unlike you."


    Carter Deng smiled wryly and said, "Chairman, I drank the prescription you told me, and I can already sense that my lungs have grown stronger. The stiff feeling in my chest has vanished. I am grateful to you and do want to agree to your proposal, but their are so many people in the forces who have internal injuries and diseases that cannot be cured by the best doctors in the world. So, I..."


    Hao Ren nodded and cut him off, "You don''t have to push yourself too hard on this. Your doubt is genuine. How about this? After work, you can ask all the people from the security department to gather inside the reception lobby. I will treat you all."


    Carter Deng was surprised but Hao Ren said, "I will show you that it is not big talk."


    Carter Deng was a veteran and he could see that Hao Ren was truly confident in his words. Thinking about it, this young man had developed the potion for the military and it was really a miraculous medicine. The old chief nodded and said, "As you wish, Sir."


    Then he left the cabin, and Hao Ren texted Han Lingshi to bring over Maya Okudera to his office in the evening so that she could witness his treatment methods. Han Lingshi was surprised too but she understood what he wanted to do. She was not a fool, and vaguely could tell Hao Ren''s motive behind all this.


    Time was a fleeting element, it passed in a bit. It was evening and most of the staff had left the office. June was sitting behind the reception counter when Heath asked her, "Miss June, are you not leaving for home yet?"


    June smiled politely and replied, "Boss is still in his office, how can I leave?"


    Heath said, "Young Master will be workingte on some project. He told that you can leave, don''t worry, we will handle the affairs."


    June found it odd, but then she heard the elevator ding, and Hao Ren came out. He stopped for a second when he saw her and then said, "June, you can go home. I have just having a meeting with the security team and observe a few drills. It might take long you don''t have to wait."


    June took his word and smiled before she picked up her bag and said, "Have a good evening, President. See you, Mister Heath."


    Heath smiled and June left the building. Shortly after, Han Lingshi came over with Maya Okudera. They were riding in a minivan that was specially designed with a folding ramp for thetter to conveniently get down the vehicle.


    Han Lingshi led her in and found thirty guards standing around Hao Ren, and Carter Deng was sitting on a stool with his shirt taken off.


    The young man smiled at Han Lingshi and, Heath pulled over a chair for her to sit down, and Hao Ren said, "So, Old Chief, Carter Deng suffered a shrapnel st during his service, and although the doctors managed to save him and take out all the shards from his lungs, the damage had been severe and till this day it has not healedpletely."


    The people nodded and Hao Ren said, "I will extract the blood that has clotted inside his lungs. Then with a prescription, in seven days he will be back to the peak of his health."


    After saying that, Hao Ren suddenly released a cold aura and said, "What you are going to see here should stay buried inside your hearts. If I found a single leak, I wille after you all. Do you understand?"


    His aura did scare the people and they all knew that he was a skilled fighter and did not hesitate when it came to killing his enemy. They were all military men and valued trust as well, so they replied to him in unison, "We understand, President!"


    Hao Ren had the strength thatmanded respect. The young man nodded and then waved his hand, a bunch of needles appeared in the void and began to float before him. He closed his eyes and then made a few hand signs. The needles shot from the void and stabbed inside the back of Carter Deng.


    Hao Ren could see the spots where the blood was clotted. He was going to use the method that was in line with the direct approach of cultivation. He would use the spiritual energy to push the clots out of the locations and make them exit through the pores on the back. The acupoint stimtion will revitalize the body by circting the spiritual energy left by Hao Ren.


    The reason he dared to do this was because his spiritual energy was a mix of five elements in harmony. Had it been a special element, Hao Ren would not have tried this method.


    After the needles entered the body, Carter Deng winced, but then he felt Hao Ren touching his back and then a warm current began to flow inside his body slowly. The feeling was so relieving, that Carter Deng had almost fallen asleep. Hao Ren said, "Old Chief, do you want to die by falling asleep in the middle of the treatment?"


    His cold voice made Carter Deng shiver and the old man regained his consciousness. Then after a few minutes he said, "President, my back feels itchy."


    Hao Ren replied, "It is normal, just endure it."


    He gestured Heath and the rest of the guards toe and see what was happening, and he said, "Can you tell the old man what is going on?"


    Heath replied in a calm voice, "Some ck fluid ising out of the pores. What is this fluid, Young Master?"


    Hao Ren replied, "It is the clotted blood which has been collected inside the lungs."


    One of the guards asked, "Boss, how can he have clotted blood? Is it not said that clotted blood can cause infections and poisoning?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "What you said is true, but Old Chief has been taking medicine to keep his condition from worsening, am I right?"


    Carter Deng nodded, and then Hao Ren took out the needles before he cleaned up the dirty fluid from the back. He patted and massaged the back of his patient slowly, and said, "Can you tell everyone how you feel?"


    The old man pulled Heath closer and said, "Listen to my breathing."


    Heath nodded and ced his ear next to the old man''s chest. After a few seconds he said, "The murmurs from your lungs have vanished."


    Carter Deng nodded and said, "I can breath with much ease now."


    The guards were surprised, but then recalling the fact that Hao Ren could make the needles levitate in the void they calmed down. The most shocked person in the spot was Maya Okudera.


    One of the guards asked, "Sir, I took a bullet in my arm, and my bone was fragmented, so the doctors used clips to keep it ce. The clips are still there and although my bone is healed, I am still unable to exert the former strength. The doctors said that the clips will dissolve in another six months."


    Hao Ren waved the man toe closer and he grabbed his right arm. Then he sensed his arm and said, "The nerves were damaged and that is why the control in your movement is not as proficient as it used to be. However, you are a soldier so you have been keeping up with the workout and that prevented your nerves. Give me a minute."


    He pinched the arm in some ces before he began to channel a trace of spiritual energy from his body to the nerves. The damage was not much and it healed quickly under the nourishment of the spiritual energy.


    Hao Ren then went on to talk to all the guards. Each one of them had even brought their reports, and case files, but Hao Ren could tell them exactly what was their ailment and how it could be cured. He did not use heavenly means all the time, sometimes he only gave a verbal solution and the relief followed.


    Heath gulped a mouthful when he saw this. He did not expect Hao Ren to be such a genius doctor. Heath could see the awe in the eyes of the guards was increasing exponentially and he smiled as he said, "Old Chief, young master is a good bet."


    Carter Deng nodded and then he saw Hao Ren walking up to Maya Okudera. He asked, "Miss Okudera, what do you think? Do I have some skills?"


    Maya Okudera took a deep breath and asked, "Chairman Hao, I don''t intend to disrespect you, but can you tell me what is your motive to cure me?"


    Hao Ren smiled and nodded as he said, "Well, since you have asked me upfront, I will not hide anything. It is your loyalty. I intend to create a force of my own. The people who answer to me and protect the people close to me.


    The military contracts are good money, but I hate it when someone tries to bully me even when they are ipetent. You all might be aware of what happened a few days ago regarding the Spirit Rejuvenation Potion Contract. My sister-inw, was kidnapped by NSA, the intelligence agency of the Hawk Nation. I had to spill blood to get her back.


    All of this happened because someone from the military leaked the news. This is why, I do not trust them to guard the Research Center as well. What would I do if they were to just unterally stand up and seize control of the ce?


    This is why I wish to teach you all how to cultivate. You all we be strong, and capable of doing what I can. What do you think of this reason, Miss Okudera?"


    Maya Okudera was surprised by all this. She looked at Han Lingshi and then at Hao Ren. She said, "Miss Han was the person who saved me from a despairing life. She is my school senior. It is because of her benevolence that today I am even breathing. I owe her a lot, and I am willing to take this risk, Chairman Hao."


    Hao Ren smiled and nodded as he said, "Even I owe my life to her. We are all in the same boat."


    Then he turned to look at the big men and asked, "What do you think about it, Old Chief Deng?"


    Carter Deng looked at the men around him and said, "I will follow what these men want to do, Chairmen. Forgive me but it is too big of a decision for me to make. My men are all young and brave, but even then I will not ask them tomit mutiny."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Did I ask them to kill people without reason? I am asking you all to protect me and my interests, for the same thing I hired you all in the first ce."


    One of the guards stepped out of the group and said, "Sir, old chief is worried you will send us to fight with those from the DEHB."


    Everyone looked at him and nodded, while Carter Deng sighed, and Hao Renughed out loudly, and he said, "Your job is to guard and protect. If there is a fight, you can just tell me, and I will handle it. Is that enough? If not, then forget what happened here. I can kill those DEHB people when I am strong enough so it does not matter to me."


    As soon as he said this, the people sensed his aura shift again. Carter Deng stood up and said, "Young Master, as look as you don''t as us to do something that harms the nation or disrespect us, we will defend you and your interests to thest breath in our body."


    The guards nodded and said, "Till thest breath!"


    The voice was akin to a tide of power that washed over Hao Ren''s heart and he nodded.

 Chapter 166: Surgery Success.

    The people in the security department all agreed to work with him and Hao Ren said, "Miss Okudera, when would you like the treatment to begin?"


    Maya Okudera was shocked and asked, "What exactly is the treatment?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I will need to operate and take out the tes and the pins. Then I will give you the bone regeneration potion. At the same time, I will handle the nerves. It would take two hours at most."


    Maya Okudera nodded and then she asked, "In which hospital do I need to get admitted?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Not a hospital. The methods I am using are not known tomon men. It can only be done in secret. I wonder if that is okay with you?"


    Maya Okudera was surprised and asked, "Then what do you mean? Where will you operate me?"


    Hao Ren replied, "We will do it at Yue Mansion. They have all the medical supplies there, and I have already sent a few med bots over there for them to help me during the procedure."


    Maya Okudera looked at Han Lingshi who said, "Do not worry, I will not let you harm him even if he is my husband. Had I not been confident in this I wouldn''t have asked you to try it. The final decision is yours, if you don''t want to go on, you can refuse anytime before you are undergoing the operation."


    Maya Okudera was a beautiful person, and at this moment, while her heart was willing to go ahead but the logic behind everything was troubling her. All this sounded too fantastical and given her conditions, she had learned to be very realistic.


    Hao Ren sensed the hesitation and said, "Maya, I am not forcing you, but treasure and trouble walk hand in hand. If you are willing to trust me, I can assure you that I will not let any harm befall you during the treatment."


    He did not wish to resort to this move but Maya Okudera was going to be an important asset in the future, so he had to use his soothsaying skill on her. Along with the sincere expression, the evil capitalist influenced Maya Okudera to nod.


    Then Hao Ren said, "Heath, drive her to the Yue Mansion, I will follow you along with Lingshi. The rest of you, take a good rest today, and within a week, be ready to rece the military guards in the research center located in the core area."


    The guards gave him an affirmative answer and then everyone took off.


    ...


    After half an hour, Hao Ren and Lingshi went through the gates of the Yue Mansion followed by Heath, who was driving the mini van. After they came, Yue Shenlong met them along with Han Lingxue. The youngdy had decided to learn martial arts and cultivation. So she hade over to the Yue Mansion to learn from Old Man Yue, because he was the best teacher.


    Han Lingxue was young and her family could not bear to treat her harshly, thus, Yue Chilong became the choice. He was strict as hell. Maya Okudera was being pushed by Han Lingxue and the former could not help but look at Han Lingshi from time to time.


    Hao Ren was also beside them, and he shook his head. Han Lingshi was the corner stone in Maya''s life. He wanted to know more about her so that he could understand the reason of her intense emotions.


    They came to the basement of the mansion, which had been transformed into a critical hospital ward. Yue Chilong said, "We had a small emergency room, but with the equipment you bought over, this ce has be a state of art operation theatre."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "It''s not a big deal."


    Xiao Mei had used her magic to get things done. She had also uploaded herself in the med bots inside the house so they would not function in the stiff manner like they did in the military. Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, get her prepared."


    One Med Bot stepped up and replied, "Okay, Boss."


    Han Lingxue was surprised, and curiously she followed behind the robot. Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Xuexue, do you want to be a nurse?''


    He was thinking about scaring the girl, but the youngdy became excited and asked, "Can I?"


    Hao Ren facepalmed, and Han Lingshi dragged her away scolding, "This is a major procedure, what are you messing around for? You can y with Xiao Meiter. Such a kid."


    Yue Chilong looked at Hao Ren and asked, "How sure are you to get her treated?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Hundred percent."


    The old man wanted to say something when Hao Ren said, "I will need your help to infuse spiritual energy in the content inside this potion."


    Hao Ren took out a test tube from his space ring and said, "You can start it now, and pass it to meter. Do not stop infusing until the color of the content turns to blue."


    Yue Chilong nodded and asked, "What is this?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Bone regeneration potion, however, the spiritual energy content of these herbs was very low, and the modern atmosphere had caused a lot of impurities to reside in them. So spiritual energy is the only way to purify it to achieve the effect I want."


    Yue Chilong sighed and agreed to help him out. After a few minutes, Hao Ren had also changed into medical garbs and sanitized his hands and checked all the instruments, when he said, "Alright, Xiao Mei, bring her over."


    The other people were all standing behind ayer of a transparent stic barrier. Maya Okudera was still in her wheelchair, but the bots have helped her to change her into a medical gown. Hao Ren looked at her, and he could see that she was obviously nervous.


    He spoke with a calm tone, "Maya, you are not undergoing a surgery, but you are seizing a chance to change your fate. Do you not want that?"


    Maya nodded but her eyes were still wavering. Hao Ren and two med bots transferred her to the bed. Then they turned her over toy on her bell after attaching the sensors to her body. Xiao Mei also attached an infusion line to ensure blood transfusion in case she suffers from excessive loss.


    There was a hole in the table from which Maya was looking down. Hao Ren counted a few seconds and said, "We will begin in a bit, tell me if you feel any pain."


    Xiao Mei administered local anesthesia and Hao Ren performed a quick acupuncture to make sure that the pain she feels gets equal to a normal touch. Then he waited for a few seconds, before poking the spinal region where he had to operate and asked, "Do you feel anything?"


    Maya replied, "No."


    Xiao Mei said, "Her vitals are okay, we can go ahead boss."


    Hao Ren nodded and took a scalpel to make an incision along the spine. His hand was steady, and it was quick as well. The cut was made, and now began the hard task to remove the pins and tes. The young man called for tool after tool, and Xiao Mei used the bots to monitor vitals, and suction to clean the spot of operation.


    Hao Ren was quick but he was careful, and the people standing on the other side of the stic barrier could sense how tense it was to be operating on a human, and Maya was awake. During the procedure, Xiao Mei was also talking to Maya about various aspects of finance industry.


    She chose this topic to keep Maya calm, and distracted. Had she asked about her family and friends, it might have caused her state of mind to fluctuate and cause a disaster.


    After one hour and thirty minutes, Hao Ren raised his gaze to look at Yue Chilong, who was outside the barrier. It was his quick speed that allowed him to remove seven tes, and ten pins from the spinal cord. Then he used his spiritual energy to keep the bone fragments in the same position.


    One of the bots used a hole in the barrier to take the test tube and gave it to Hao Ren. The fluid inside had turned from grey to icy blue. Hao Ren gave a thumbs up to the old man and gently poured the liquid over the spinal cord, and then Xiao Mei said, "What the fuck! How can it repair so quickly?"


    The spinal cord was healing and shining with an icy blue tint. The holes and the marks left behind by the pins were also vanishing at an eye blinking speed. Hao Ren then pulled the incision which looked like he was going to stitch it, but he pour over another fluid from another test tube.


    This fluid was red colored, and it worked like magic. The six inches long incision vanished without even leaving a mark. The ce had a scar from the past operation but the fluid seemed to be a fleshy eraser and the scars were also repaired.


    Yue Chilong was the most shocked person. He could swear that if Hao Ren had disyed such skill in the Spirit Shimmer Continent, then he would make a big ssh.


    Hao Ren ced his finger tips on the exposed back of Maya Okudera and activated his Yin and Yang eyes. He began to fix the entangled and damaged nerves and at the same time he used the left over medicinal effect of the fluids to improve the atrophic muscles and veins.


    ...


    Han Lingxue leaned closer to Han Lingshi and whispered, "Sister, see he is touching the back of another woman. Are you jealous?"


    Han Lingshi turned to look at her and shook her head as she said, "No, there is still a micron gap between his fingers and Maya''s back. He is pouring in the spiritual energy through her pores."


    Han Lingxue felt she had lost her chance to tease her sister and sighed as she said, "You have no idea about such things. My dormmate Aurora told me that if a man is not fed with flesh he will run out to find another nest."


    Han Lingshi furrowed her brows and asked, "What does that even mean?"


    Han Lingxue smacked her forehead before she leaned over and whispered in her sister''s ear. Han Lingshi''s face turned red as an apple. She pushed Han Lingxue away and smacked her shoulder as she scolded, "What dirty things do you keep thinking about?"


    Han Lingxue snorted and said, "Wait till you consummate your rtion, these dirty things will be something you look forward to."


    Han Lingshi was getting angry and embarrassed but she did not want to admit it and said, "Never."


    Han Lingxue shrugged her shoulders and said, "Is that so? We will see when other women chase after Brother-inw and he brings some home. Hmph."


    The girl did not understand what she had done. Han Lingshi fell quite and began to think about something only she knew.


    ...


    Hao Ren was covered with sweat. Xiao Mei had been wiping his sweat diligently but that was limited to the face only. After half an hour of repairing nerves, his body was drained of spiritual energy and his stamina was almost at itsst leg too.


    When he saw that everything was okay, he took away his hand and said, "Xiao Mei, you are in charge. She fell asleep when I was repairing her nerves, you can inform me when she wakes up in the morning.


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, Boss."


    Hao Ren then changed his clothes and took a shower before he came out with a pale face and tired expression. Han Lingshi held his hand and asked, "Are you okay?"


    Hao Ren smiled and then said, "Yes, can we go home? I am tired."


    Han Lingshi nodded and then turned to look at Maya who wasying in the bed. Hao Ren said, "She is fine now. Do not worry, in five days, she will be able to run around like normal people."


    Han Lingshi trusted him, and after a few verbal exchanges with everyone, they left the ce. Heath drove them back to the apartment and the couple walked upstairs.


    Han Lingshi said, "I will take a shower, you should change as well."


    The young man nodded and said, "In a bit."


    Han Lingshi went to the shower room, and as she stood under the drizzling water, she could not help but think of the things Han Lingxue said to her. She knew that Hao Ren was not the person who would do something like cheating on her, but most of the time he has been catering to her and not the other way around.


    Thinking about her, she closed her eyes and wanted to meditate, when Hao Ren came to the cloaking room located on the other side of the stained ss door. She could vaguely see his shadow through the door as he took off his clothes.


    Han Lingshi blushed, she was a young woman at the peak of her youth and she had shared many first times with Hao Ren, so how could she not think about the consummation? As she was thinking about it, suddenly she took a deep breath and closed the tap to walk out. In her eyes a fire was burning strong.


    Would this fire consume her or will she tame it?

 Chapter 167: Flames.

    Chapter Continue:


    Hao Ren was about to put on his shirt when he heard the washroom door behind him slide to the side. Instinctively he turned around and was stunned. Before him stood Han Lingshi, cloaked in the flickering cloak of water vapors. He beauty was on exhibition for Hao Ren to see.


    For a moment, he even stopped breathing. Han Lingshi came close to him, and they were standing just a few inches away, when the young man clenched his fist and said, "You are stoking a fire that might burn you, Lingshi?"


    Thedy smiled enchantingly and replied, "So, what if I burn? Are you forgetting that I have the providence of a phoenix? It is sort of my talent to rise from the ashes after burning in my own mes."


    While talking, she had already put her arms around Hao Ren''s shoulder, and when she finished speaking, she kissed him. Han Lingshi had decided to give her all to Hao Ren tonight. She did not care if it would leave their foundation with some cracks. She wanted to have the night of her life.


    Hao Ren definitely wasn''t going to reject this approach. He was an alchemist and knew that only when they circted spiritual energy while making love will they loss their vital energy. While kissing Han Lingshi, he cleverly created spiritual blockades in her body to prevent her from circting her spiritual energy.


    After a minute when the kiss broke, he said, "Do not use your cultivation technique tonight."


    Han Lingshi nodded and then Hao Ren picked her up in his arms as he walked out of the cloaking room. His right hand was ced along her thigh while his left had supported her back, and Han Lingshi mped her legs around his waist. A few momentster, the two of them were united.


    Han Lingshi grimaced from the pain that came before she could embrace the pleasure. Hao Ren was not blinded with lust, he also made sure that his movement did not cause her pain, and only when Han Lingshi urged him did he move.


    The room was echoing with moans and gasps. They were both burning with the mes of passion, and did not wish to stop at all. The bed sheet had turned into a mess from Han Lingshi''s intense pulls. They evidence of their joy and pleasure were spread over their bodies.


    After an hour when the two of the stopped, theyy on the bed in each other''s arms. Han Lingshi had ced her head on Hao Ren''s chest and she was listening to his still not so calm heart beat. She then sensed a sticky fluid on her belly and furrowed her brows before she smacked Hao Ren on his chest.


    Hao Ren was savoring the after taste of the union when he woke up by a smack and asked, "What happened?"


    Han Lingshi snorted and said, "Look at the mess you have made, now I have to go and clean up again?"


    Hao Ren was surprised and eximed, "What do you mean I made a mess? Who instigated me with that chic punch line that you are a phoenix and all?"


    Han Lingshi raised her body with her hands and looked down in the eyes of the young man before asking, "Who made the mess?"


    Hao Ren gulped a mouthful and smiled before he gently said, "I made a mess, Your Majesty, please forgive this peasant. When has this humble one ever been with ady of your caliber to know better."


    Han Lingshi snorted and sat up but she could not help but wince. Hao Ren sensed this and sat up quickly before he said, "I am sorry."


    He was ready to receive the cliche remark, but Han Lingshi was not cliche at all. She smiled, "Why are you apologizing? This is natural, a little pain for the lifetime of pleasure. It is what it is, do not make a big deal out of it. I think it would get better after cultivation."


    Hao Ren nodded and then helped her stand up. Han Lingshi showed a pained expression when taking a step, and Hao Ren lifted her up like a princess before leading her to the washroom. Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "Do you know excessive care can make a person grow weak?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I am not giving you any excessive care, it is what you deserve, and it is what I should do. Do not look too deep into it."


    Then he helped her take a shower, and dried her up before the couple changed the clothes lingering with stains and the scent of their endeavors. Then they both sat down back to back and began to cultivate. Usually they did not follow this stance, however, Hao Ren did not want Han Lingshi to sit on the ground for today at the least.


    So, they came up with this solution. As they began to cultivate, suddenly Hao Ren sensed that the usual exchange of spiritual energy had changed. After he channeled the energy inside and around his body, it would flow inside Han Lingshi''s body, and at the same time, the energy from her body would enter his.


    This became an infinite cycle. The energy was purer and it became even better as the time passed. Tonight they did not advance in realms but in quality. The two people did not stop, and they continued cultivating because they could sense their strength increasing slowly.


    Hao Ren could see the energy inside his Dantian was turning into a brighter shade of gold, and as it coursed through his body, he thought that one punch could leave a crater in metal sheets.


    The cultivation processsted till the morning, even their brains were nourished and the fatigue had washed away. When they woke up in the morning, Hao Ren checked on Han Lingshi''s condition and found that she has recovered. The two of them then went t o the gym room and sparred ferociously.


    They could sense their energy getting stronger and it was a pleasant surprise. After cleaning up, Han Lingshi asked, "We are on leave for a week, where shall we go?"


    Hao Ren looked at the long list and found a small vige located in the desert, he frowned and said, "I want to go to this ce and see how the situation is being dealt with. This ce looks very barren."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I had the same thought, the western border of the nation has many remote viges located inside the deserts, and thus it bes difficult to maintain them. We should go here."


    Hao Ren nodded and then said, "It would be better to ride on modified bikes. Cars won''t be able tost for that long distance and the speed limit is lower. Plus, Xiao Mei told me that we might need to go off roading on the stone hills. So, bikes are better. What do you think?"


    Han Lingshi gave him a thumbs up and said, "I know how to ride a bike. It would be nice to travel together."


    Hao Ren smiled and told Xiao Mei to ce an order. They bought the bikes, and even got the modifications done within three hours. In the meantime, they shopped for clothes that suited a biker.


    When they received the news that the new bikes have been delivered, the two of them put up their jeans, shoes and jackets, beforeing down. Heath was stationed at home, so he was unboxing things for the two of them.


    Xiao Mei had ordered smart helmets, and gloves for the two of them. They could now talk to each other with ease and the navigation will be disyed on the helmet visor directly. It was already evening when they took off.


    Heath and the rest of the people wanted to move along to protect them, but Hao Ren said, "Your presence will attract even more attention."


    Two bikes zoomed through the roads, and then headed out of the city. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were heading towards a vige called, Sun God Vige. Nobody knew why this ce was named as such, but the natives did not agree with the government to change it.


    While riding the bike, Hao Ren asked, "Xiao Mei, why is this ce named as such?"


    Xiao Mei essed the archives and said, "Boss, it is a folklore. In the ancient times, this ce was visited by a man who could control mes. However, when this man used his skills to help the people, unfortunately, he fell to his demise. The mes that resided inside him were lost in the desert after his death. Thus the people named their vige, the Sun God Vige."


    Hao Ren was wondering what the reason could be, when Han Lingshi said, "I wonder if it is a spirit fire that was lost to the winds. One thing is sure though, this person was from the spirit shimmer continent."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Let us see, if these mes really exist or not."


    With the turn of the throttle, the two of them dashed out of the city.

 Chapter 168: Sun God Village.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi rode the bikes for two days. They slept in tents, not to save money but to experience camping and they cultivated in thep of mother nature. The increase in strength was constant and in the morning they would fight among each other.


    Now, they had paused using fists and kicks to spar only. Instead they used the new swords they got. They were learning the art of sword and had a knack for it. Xiao Mei showed them videos of the best mortal martial artists who used swords, and the couple was absorbing everything they saw.


    On the third day, they came to edge of the vige. This ce was located at the edge of the desert. The ntation was already getting scarce. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi rode inside the vige and saw that the houses were made of earthen walls, and dried straw. They exchanged gazes and frowned, as they approached the only cemented building which was a small office of the Meiling foundation.


    Their arrival had already gained a lot of attention, because it was rare for bikers toe to this ce. They had no tourist attraction and even the culture of the vige seemed boring. A few children stood in the distance as they watched Hao Ren and Han Lingshi get off the bikes and take off their helmets.


    Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, can you use the drones to film the situation here?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, boss."


    Suddenly, a young man came out of the foundation office, and asked, "Excuse me, who are yu..."


    As soon as he saw Han Lingshi, he froze, but when he saw Hao Ren who was looking at him coldly, he shivered, and asked, "May I ask, what can I do for you?"


    Hao Ren was about to reply, when a house bot came out of the office and bowed, "Greetings, President Hao, Madam Hao."


    The young man heard the intro and he was shocked once more. He quickly lowered his gaze and said, "Greetings, President, Madam. I am Kane Wilson. Please forgive me for not recognizing you."


    Hao Ren sighed and waved his hand as he said, "Don''t worry, we came over unannounced, it is our fault."


    Kane shook his head and after some polite greetings, he called the two of them inside the office. The ce was akin to a staff amodation designed for seven people to live together. One chef, two teachers, and two doctors. The teachers were carefully selected and they were capable of teaching students to middle school level, after that, the house bots would take over. Chapter Read:


    The doctors were a general physician and a pediatrician. Children who grew up in such ces needed more focus and care. This building had four rooms, and one living room. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were sitting in the living room and the House bot fetched them water.


    Kane scratched the back of his head and said, "I apologize, we don''t have anything to present."


    Hao Ren shook his head and asked, "Kane, you seem to be the chef of this ce, right?"


    Kane nodded and Hao Ren asked, "I don''t see any cropping fields, what do the vigers eat mostly?"


    The young man replied, "They buy dry hay and feed for cattle. Then they sell the dairy products and meat to the big vendors in the nearby city."


    Han Lingshi frowned and said, "The nearest city is seventy kilometers away from here, how does this trade work?"


    Kane replied, "Madam, the people pasteurize the dairy products, and then store them in super freezers. Weekly the vendors send containers and take away the product. The payment is used to buy vegetables and feed from a vige thirty kilometers away from here. The vige chief and a few people have vehicles and they travel over to do so."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "The poption is around seven hundred, with two hundred children, and five hundred adults. At least, the people are sensible and are not reproducing in arge number."


    Han Lingshi nodded and asked, "Where is everyone else?"


    Kane replied, "They would be back soon, they have gone to work. Doctor Ting, and Doctor Mark are holding a clinic in the vige square, and on the side, Teacher Luke and Teacher Amanda are holding sses. This is Steven, and he is waiting for the children to grow up a bit so that he could teach them."


    Hao Ren smiled faintly and said, "We should go to the vige square."


    Han Lingshi nodded and the two people stood up to leave the building with Steven guiding them. Kane sighed and mumbled, "The pressure they give is so strong that I almost died."


    ...


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi came to the vige square and found this ce to be bustling with activity. They could hear the children singing rhymes. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi smiled at each other as they held hands walking over. They were careful and greeted the elders with a slight bow and smiles.


    The elders greeted them back, after all, who would beat a smiling face? The middle aged people hadplicated looks but they were because of the good looks of the young couple. The couple did not disturb the teachers or the doctors, and watched everything from the side. Hao Ren could have gone and given treatment to the elders but he was not here for that.


    Suddenly, a little girl about three years old approached the two people and ced her hands on her hips. Hao Ren smiled, because the girl looked like she was a jade doll. The girl asked, "Big brother, can you marry me?"


    Hao Ren was stunned and even Han Lingshi was stunned as well. Then they both chuckled and Hao Ren crouched down as he pointed at Han Lingshi before saying, "You see this fairy big sister? She is my wife. I will not marry anyone else."


    The girl pouted and then looked at Han Lingshi for a bit before she sighed and said, "You are correct, Big sister sure is the prettiest woman. But, if you did not marry me, I will have to settle for Xiao Ping. I don''t like that fatty."


    Hao Ren chuckled but then stopped, he could not help but pat her head and asked, "What is your name?"


    A wizened voice sounded, "Agni, are you causing trouble again?"


    Turning around, Hao Ren saw an olddy walking over. When the olddy saw Hao Ren and Han Lingshi, she opened her eyes wide. The young man was also noticing things, and suddenly, he could not help but open his Yin and Yang eyes, and the two people spoke at the same time, "Who are you?"


    Han Lingshi sensed the tension in the exchange, even though it sounded calm, it felt as if a battle was about to erupt. The little girl Agni dashed out from behind Hao Ren and said, "Grandma, I am not making trouble. I am looking for a groom, I don''t want you to send me with Fatty Ping."


    The olddy''s expression softened for a bit before she asked, "May ask who might young friends be?"


    Hao Ren took a deep breath before he cupped his fist and bowed, "Greetings, Elder. I am Hao Ren, and this is my wife, Han Lingshi, we are here to inspect the people working with the foundation set up in your vige."


    The olddy took a few moments, before she nodded. Then she also thanked Hao Ren and Han Lingshi for putting in such effort. However, she did not expect Hao Ren to be so humble. After a few minutes, when she was influenced by Hao Ren''s soothsaying skill, she said, "Well,e along. I will serve you with tea."


    Hao Ren nodded, and suddenly he heard, *Ding: Host..*


    The young man was surprised, and followed the olddy with a numb expression.

 Chapter 169: Story Behind The Flames.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi followed the olddy but they were very cautious. The young man has seen aura fluctuate around her. Even though it was a fleeting moment, it was still something that bothered Hao Ren.


    The reason he used Yin and Yang eyes was because the person probed him first, and following that, the system announcement rattled his brain. Hao Ren gulped and thought, ''I walked into a fucking trial for life.''


    Han Lingshi sensed that something was wrong with him, but before she could say anything. Hao Ren wrote a few words on the inside of her palm with his finger.


    ''This olddy is a cultivator. Don''t act rashly.''


    Han Lingshi was surprised but then she managed to maintain a calm visage. Soon, they came to the biggest house in the vige. Hao Ren was now using Yin and Yang eyes to check everything and everyone. To his surprise, only this olddy had a trace of spiritual energy in her body.


    When they came inside the house, the olddy gestured for them to sit down on wooden chairs. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi thanked her as they sat down and thedy said, "Agni, get some water and tea for the guests."


    Agni nodded and left the ce. The olddy said, "My name is Rati, I am the vige head. May I ask why your esteemed selves havee here?"


    Han Lingshi looked at Hao Ren who was sitting calmly, and said, "Elder, you have misunderstood. We did note here with any purpose in mind, but we just wanted to check on the work of the foundation staff."


    Rati looked at her first and then at Hao Ren. She sighed and replied, "I apologize. It seems not every one who can cultivate is greedy for power."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and wanted to ask more when Agni bought over a tray with earthen cups. She gave the water to the two people with smile on her face, and then she said, "Grandma, I will go and sit in ss or Teacher Amanda with pinch my cheeks."


    The olddy nodded and they watched Agni leave hopping over. Hao Ren then looked at the olddy and asked, "Senior, what can we do for you?"


    Rati looked at the couple and said, "Young man, do you really have no idea of this ce?"


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi shook their heads and the olddy continued, "This vige was established fifty thousand years ago. It was not always surrounded by sand and barrennds. This ce was very flourishing, but one night everything changed. A piece of sky shoot through the clouds and fell on the ground. It destroyed the mountains and the ground was ttened.


    The heat was so high that everything turned to ashes."


    The young couple was surprised, they had no idea this vige had such a great history. Hao Ren said, "If we can find that asteroid, we might be able to transform this ce into a tourist attraction."


    Rati shook her head and replied, "We do not wish to change our way of living and it would be nice if the outsiders do note over to influence our culture any further."


    Han Lingshi wanted to say something that could make the olddy change her mind but then she saw Rati''s eyes, and stopped. The olddy said, "If you can, please help us take away the evesting me inside that is still burning the vige from under the ground."


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi disyed surprise, but Hao Ren recalled the task, *Ding: Host, it is detected that you are near a couple of spiritual mes. Tame them and it will bring your strength to a new level.*


    At that time, Hao Ren had questioned how they could do it, after all, spiritual fires were not something that rookies could and should meddle with. If they made a mistake, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi might vanish without even ashes left behind. Chapter Experience:


    The system mentioned that it will seal the power of the spiritual mes inside their bodies and they would be able to upgrade it as time goes by. Thinking about this Hao Ren agreed to deal with this issue, when Rati said that she wished for them to take away the mes, Hao Ren acted surprised but in his mind he remarked, ''The quest has begun.''


    He wouldn''t have been so worried if he was alone, but Han Lingshi was beside him and her safety was very important for him. While he was thinking about all this, Han Lingshi asked, "Elder, what do you mean by us taking away this me?"


    Rati said, "The two mes are constantly colliding with each other, and Ie from the line of the people who have kept this secret guarded, the trace of spiritual energy that you see inside my body is because my family is able to do this innately. However, after me, there will be no one who could keep this secret a secret."


    Hao Ren caught on to the loop and asked, "What do you mean after you there would be nobody else? Agni..."


    His voice trailed off and the olddy said, "Agni is not my real grandchild. She was born to a couple in the vige. The mother passed away in child birth, and the father from heartache. The folks around here have a lot on their tes already. So I took her in and nurtured her as much as could."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "I see, tell me, what shall we do?"


    Rati replied, "You cane to me at night, we will go to the altar where the mes are. See if you can do something about it."


    Hao Ren found it odd that thedy trusted them so much. He asked, "Elder, why do you trust us with this method?"


    Rati said, "It is because you people are the only ones who came to this forsaken ce and are helping other people. You are not among those bunch of opportunistic people who seek gains from us. The another reason that I am giving you this chance is because, I sense something really big going on."


    Hao Ren smiled faintly and then said, "Well, we will do it."


    The couple agreed, and then they left the ce. Rati watched them leave the ce and then she gazed at the sky, mumbling, "I wonder if they can save us."


    ...


    Hao Ren took a deep breath, he was walking around the ce with Han Lingshi. Thedy looked at him and asked, "You have been overly quite? What is happening?"


    The young man replied, "Well, I did not expect such a thing to happen when we set off from home."


    Han Lingshi smiled as she held his hand and said, "You do not have to think so much. Grandpa says, whatever happens, whether good or bad, it will give you an experience to grow stronger."


    The young man sighed and said, "I have no idea what to say, but when we go to that ce, I hope you can follow my word as much as possible, but if you think their is a way that can get things done quickly and avoid getting hurt, do it."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "I know you are worried about me, but believe me, I can handle myself."


    Hao Ren was anxious and she understood it. Time passed quickly, and soon, it was evening. The staff in the foundation office also returned, they all met Hao Ren and Han Lingshi with shocked expressions. However, Hao Ren then went on to cook some traditional dishes for them.


    When they were done with it, the young man made an excuse that he was going to meet the vige head and discuss a few things before taking off with Han Lingshi. They quickly came to the house, and the olddy was waiting for them.


    Hao Ren carefully looked around and found that Agni was sleeping inside the room. Rati sensed his gaze and replied, "Do not worry, she will be fine. You two,e with me."


    The two people followed her into the backyard, and found a big old dead tree. Rati said, "Under the tree, you can find the stairs leading down to the underground cavern that my ancestors left. At the end of the cavern you will find the mes."


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and after a second he nodded, and proceeded to the tree. Han Lingshi followed him silently, she knew that Hao Ren had been through one trial already and so it was not a bad thing for him to probe first. She was worried for him, but that did not mean she would disturb him or tell him not to go. She did not wish to be his weakness.


    Hao Ren ced his hand on the surface of the trunk and then channeled his spiritual energy through it. Then the trunk split into two from the center and opened up. Hao Ren was calm, but Han Lingshi was surprised. The tree trunk parted into two, and it revealed deep stairs.


    Hao Ren looked at Han Lingshi and then they solemnly nodded before descending the ce. They could see the dim glowing from the underground. Hao Ren said, "The spiritual energy is very dense, try to run your cultivation sutra, we might as well advance a little bit."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and they began to descend. After an hour did they only reach the base, and found a cavern before them. However, what they saw shocked him, and Han Lingshi sped Hao Ren''s forearm very tightly.


    She whispered in a shaky voice, "Can we go back?"

 Chapter 170: Dance of Dragon and Phoenix.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were standing at the base of the stairwell and what they saw made thetter''s heart waver. She sped Hao Ren''s hand tightly and asked, "Can we go back?"


    Hao Ren looked at her pale face and patted her hand gently, "Don''t worry. Thinking about the meaning of your cultivation mantra. To climb the peak one needs to brave heavy winds, and horrifying storms. Also, I am by your side, do not worry." Chapter Explore:


    As he said this, a strong energy wave shook the cavern. The couple could not help but take a step back. Han Lingshi worriedly looked at the coiled sleeping silver dragon before her. The creature was gigantic, it made the youngdy wonder how it even fits in this cave. On the other side of the dragon, a red and gold phoenix was sleeping perched on a parasol tree which was condensed of mes.


    This was the sight that scared Han Lingshi. These two creatures were regarded as the strongest entities in the myths, it was an obvious reaction from her. Around the dragon everything was frozen into icicles, and behind the phoenix even the air seemed to be burning.


    She turned to look at Hao Ren and was surprised. Hao Ren had a pale face, and his forehead was sweating, but in his eyes resided a spark of madness. She could sense his excitement and that surprised her.


    She wanted to ask him something when Hao Ren said, "Lingshi, those two creatures are the manifestation of the two me energies. Can you imagine how strong someone would be if they held the power of these two?"


    Han Lingshi realized why Hao Ren was excited. While she saw death, and destruction in the two manifestations. He saw opportunity to gain power that could make him stronger. Hao Ren looked in her eyes and said, "In the world where strength is supreme, rules are made by the strong. Strength is not a weapon, but a capital that allows you to maintain peace and order.


    Only the strong have the right to forgive and forget. If you are an idealist, you would not be able to make it in the Spirit Shimmer world. Put that aside, even in this mortal realm, we have to hide from DEHB, and many people are plotting against us. Even our own government would push us in the corner at the moment''s notice.


    Why can they do this? Why can the so called elite decide the fates of the millions and billions? In this world wealth is power. They are rich and so they can buy arms and weapons and dictate fates. However, in the spirit shimmer world, the bigger the fist, the bigger the word.


    Think about it and tell me, if your parents and grandparents had the strength, would you still be here looking after a business empire? You might be an Empress, making the world a better ce for the weak. Even to help someone we need tomand strength and respect."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath, she agreed with what Hao Ren said, but she still asked, "What do you think about the destruction done by the strong? What about the fates of those who wage wars against the weak? Why is power so important?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Power is not bad, but how you use it can be. Do you think I am someone who will go crazy because I have strength? Had that been the case, I would have used Xiao Mei to cripple the entire government and pull all sorts of strings."


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide in realization. Hao Ren had Xiao Mei for a long time now, yet he has always been using honest means to earn his keep and make his name. The young man raised his hand to cup her face and said, "My love, I also know that if I ever go crazy from the drug of power, you will keep me in check."


    Han Lingshi could not help but look at him and ask, "What would you do if I were to go crazy from power?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Have you forgotten what I promised you? I will protect you, even if it from yourself. I will never give up on you, and I will never let you forget who you are."


    Han Lingshi sensed his sincerity and sighed. Then she asked, "What shall we do now?"


    Hao Ren said, "When in a treasure trove, always probe the ce with yin and yang eyes before you make any advances to explore the ce."


    The youngdy nodded, and channeled some of her spiritual energy too look at the scene before her and said, "It is a silver barrier. As if mercury floating in the void."


    Hao Ren replied, "This is the barrier of the spiritual energy and it is preventing the baleful energy of the mes to just obliterate this cepletely."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Who created this barrier?"


    She was very curios about this and wanted to know what was going on. Hao Ren smiled and shrugged, "I don''t know, but if it is not the work of a cultivator, then it is the work of naturalws of this mortal world."


    The youngdy nodded, even though she did not understand what that means, it was better to feed her curiosity to feed a candy for the time being. Hao Ren took a deep breath and replied, "Let''s go."


    After exchanging a nce the two people held hands and walked forward to go through the barrier. As they were circting the spiritual energy in their bodies, they passed through the barrier with great ease, however, the next moment, the phantoms of the dragon and phoenix opened their eyes and they roared at the two humans.


    Hao Ren said hurriedly, "The mes are a form of energy and to absorb them just keep on chanting the spiritual technique mantra."


    Han Lingshi nodded and saw the two phantoms shoot towards them. Hao Ren thought it was going to be a simple process, but at this moment, the system spoke in his mind, *Ding: Host, you and your wife need to rush to the point closest to the mes. Only then you will be able to absorb them properly.


    The hot mes of Phoenix are of Yang Element, they are suitable for you, and the Nether Dragon is of the Yin Element, suitable for your wife. All the best.*


    Hao Ren cursed the system and said, "Lingshi, charge towards the coiling dragon. It is of yin element, that will do you good. I will take on this big bird."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, but then an icicle as big as a sedan shoot past her as Hao Ren pushed her back and a thinyer of frost appeared on her shoulder. She realized it was an do or die situation. The two of them nodded to each other and dashed forward.


    Hao Ren was being targeted by the me balls of the phoenix, and Han Lingshi was dodging and moving forward against the barrage of icicles. Her movements were not very fluent at the beginning, but after a few minutes, she got the gist of it. She was also observing Hao Ren who was leading ahead by a few steps and understood how to use the spiritual energy to increase her efficiency.


    They were both using Yin and Yang eyes to look for the loopholes and weaknesses in the attacks, and this was why Han Lingshi could see how Hao Ren was channeling his spiritual energy.


    Suddenly, a me ball exploded while Hao Ren was dodging it, and Han Lingshi eximed, "Ren!"


    In front of her was a cloud of smoke, and she heard a loud call back, "Don''t stop moving!"


    Her body reacted instinctively after this call, as a cluster of sharp icicles were headed her way through the smoke cloud. Han Lingshi did not have the time to think that the two mes have united against humans.


    The mes had a natural consciousness, and wanted to consume each other to grow stronger, but this couple of weak humans dared toe closer to them. This was sphemy and the mes wanted to erase them.


    Han Lingshi rolled on the ground and then she sensed a strong forceing towards her from the ground under her and she jumped. The ground had turned it a puddle of magma. Shended on the side and moved forward.


    On the other side, Hao Ren also stood up from the ground and began to dash around in an erratic pattern, because wherever he stepped, a six feet tall ice spike would erupt. The young man said, "Use your sword Lingshi."


    The youngdy nodded, they had been practicing the sword skills left for them by Tang Zen. After the two of them took out the swords, they channeled their spiritual energy through the des, and began to move around and use the weapons to hit the me balls or the icicles that were close to their bodies.


    The two left behind dazzling streaks of ice blue and magma orange as they confronted the attacks. The cavern was echoing with weapon shing sounds and explosions. However, the two people covered for each other as they advanced and the burden over their shoulders lightened. They were in perfect sync and could sense the movements they were about to make.


    They had covered a thirty meters distance, and now, the gigantic creatures looked like mountains, however, the core area where the real mes were burning was now in sight. It was still forty meters away from them and Hao Ren yelled at the phoenix that roared at him, "WHAT! Do you think I am scared of you? I will get you, just you wait."


    Han Lingshi saw that the magma orange me paused in its attacks, and then she yelled at the roaring dragon, "Shut up! I aming for you and that is your fate."


    The roles had reversed, the two weak humans were moving forward under theirbined pressure, and they were now even scolding the spiritual fires. Han Lingshi and Hao Ren used the momentary stupor of the mes to dash, and cover up twenty meters before the attacksmenced once more.


    Now they could see the fumes of icy blue and magma orange energies floating around. The energies were absorbed by their bodies, and their bodies began to react violently to them. The attacks of the mes did not stop. The couple was again put under thebined pressure, and Hao Ren said, "Lingshi, fuck it all, lets make a run for it."


    Han Lingshi, who was busy waving her sword to deflect the iciclesing at her, saw the spark of mania sh in his eyes. She could not understand how this man wanted to put his life at stake for this power, but what she did not understand even more was the impulse that made her want to follow him in his every stupidity.


    Unknowingly, she smiled and her gaze changed. The two of them were jumping and dancing around with their des, as they broke out intoughter. At this moment, their unity, and theirbined confidence had reached to a higher level.


    They dashed forward in a straight line, a simple and the most efficient manner of movement, that could lead them to death. They were already covered with scratches and small gashes, this was foolishness, but they did it anyways.


    Suddenly, the two of them pushed each other to the side, and dodged an attack from the mes. The ground exploded with dust clouds. Then Han Lingshi took out a rope from her space ring and tossed it to Hao Ren.


    This was from the supplies of their road trip. Hao Ren caught the end of it, and increased his speed, before anchoring his feet onto the ground. This caused one more attack to miss him, before he pulled the rope with all his strength. Han Lingshi cooperated with him in perfect harmony and she made a quick circle around him before using thebined momentum of their movements to jump for ten meters.


    As shended onto the so-called altar, the empty space before the icy blue me. She pulled the rope with all her strength and Hao Ren also jumped tond beside her. The two were now standing before the two mes floating and burning in the void.


    A wave of energy disintegrated their clothespletely and Hao Ren said, "Sit back to back and cultivate like that night."


    They sat down and the mes began to drill through their pores. The final phase of me refinement had began.

 Chapter 171: Flame Refined.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were sitting back-to-back again. Their bodies were covered with gashes and bruises they earned while rushing to their current position. The manifestations of the mes were roaring at them. The next moment, the phantoms dissolved and transformed into wisps of pure destructive energy and rushed inside the bodies of the two people.


    The couple shivered as a terrible pain courses through their bodies. Han Lingshi was about to scream when she heard Hao Ren''s voice as he recited his cultivation sutra. The voice was calm and it shocked her so much that she even forgot her pain. It was not that Hao Ren was invulnerable to pain, but he was tolerating it and focusing on the power that was testing him.


    She could sense his body shivering, and also his resolve. She grit her teeth and began to recite the cultivation mantra for her technique as well.


    The energy that the couple was trying to refine was so strong that it was freezing and melting the bodies of Han Lingshi and Hao Ren from the inside, respectively.


    While Han Lingshi was focused on cultivation and enduring the pain. Hai Ren yelled in his mind, "System! You motherfucking eunuch voiced piece is shit! Seal the mes, my bones are turning to ash."


    *Ding: Five minutester, the spiritual mes will be seal. You will have to endure and use this opportunity to refine your body. Also, for cursing the system, the host recieves one minute penalty.*


    Hao Ren coughed up a mouthful of blood. No, it was not entirely the cruelty disyed by the system but also the damage left in his body by the mes. Now that he knew what the system was going to do, he just has to ball up and tolerate the pain.


    Hao Ren was also dedicated when it came to cultivation, so he focused on the wisps of energy that were moving inside his body and then the chant began. After just ten seconds, the couple was focused on cultivation, and the energy from the mes began to move through their bodies.


    It did not take for the two of them to enter the higher sync and the energy began to move from one body to the other. The cold and hot energies helped them sustain but at the same time it caused them to suffer as well. The sudden drops and rise in the body temperature was making them feel relieved but at the same time it was scary as well.


    The energy slowly began to move inside the dantian. While Hao Ren had only the Yang mes inside his body, Han Lingshi was absorbing the cold Yin mes. Their realm was also increasing steadily. The wisps of spiritual energy were being refined into a purer quality as the me energies umted above the spirit whirlpool.


    Hao Ren did not care about anything at the moment, because while he was refining the me energy, a shared of it rushed to his mind and he felt as if someone has put a rotating drill inside his skull. Then a dull thunder echoed throughout his body. This was the impact of his soul sea being tore open.


    Now, Hao Ren found himself standing on a barren patch ofnd and before him a beautiful red bird was flying around. The width of the wings were enough to shame the world''s biggest ne, and the beauty of her eyes were something that could not be put into words.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and was about to think about what just happened, when the bird in the sky turned to look at him. Hao Ren shivered, the fear that he felt at this moment was something that a weaker species felt when looked down upon by a predator who sat higher in the food chain.


    The bird let out a shrill chirp and with a flick of her wings she appeared before Hao Ren. Just when the young man thought this phantom was going to obliterate his soul. He heard, *Ding: Refinement processplete, seal initiated.*


    The spiritual energy around him began to condense into chains and then it quickly wrapped around the bird. The vermillion bird cried, and thendscape shook. The young man had no idea what was going on. After a few moments, the bird calmed down, it realized that the binds around her body were created by someone who was even stronger than her.


    The young man took a deep breath and said, "Oh, thank god. Did you finish dealing with Han Lingshi as well?"


    *Ding: Host, the manifestation phantom of the Nether Dragon me has been sealed inside the soul sea of Mrs. Hao.*


    The young man took a deep breath in relief, and then asked, "Can you tell me how do I have the ess of my soul sea when I am only at the spirit gathering energy?"


    *Ding: The energy of the spiritual fire was so strong that it rushed through your main meridian and broke through the barriers of the soul sea. The me wanted to destroy your soul because it could not deal a blow to your body as it was being nurtured by both elements of spiritual energy.*


    Hao Ren understood and then he said, "Well, now that the task has beenpleted, what is the reward?"


    *Ding: Host, you will receive a boxing technique. While your wife will receive a secret technique as well. That will be pushed directly to her mind.*


    Hao Ren closed his eyes and then he exited his soul sea. When he opened his eyes in the real life, he found that his clothes had all burned to ashes, and he was butt naked. Just then he sensed a weight against his back, and the familiar softness. He took a deep breath and said, "Lingshi, are you okay?"


    Han Lingshi hummed gently and then she asked, "What about you?"


    The young man replied, "I am fine as well. I have gained ess to my soul sea. I think it is the same with you?"


    Thedy nodded and after a few minutes of leaning against each other, they seemed to have regained a bit of their energy. Hao Ren said, "I want to cultivate a little more to get familiar with this energy. The mes in our body will purify the spiritual energy we absorb, but it will slower the process of advancement."


    Han Lingshi thought for a bit and said, "Even if it slows us down, it will give us a stronger and firmer foundation."


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "Mom will not let me go to the spirit shimmer continent if I could not break through to the core formation realm within an year. How will I get back your throne?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "You are not worried about the Han Family issues?"


    Hao Ren clicked his tongue and said, "I will handle that when I am at least void shattering realm. Think about it, Old Boy Hao was so strong yet he was forced to run away from his home. I wonder how strong were the enemies. Just because we are getting stronger, it does not mean they are waiting for us toe down and beat them."


    Han Lingshi replied, "I understand what you are saying, but if you cannot confront your enemies until you are in the Void Shattering Realm, what is even the point to go to the spirit shimmer continent when you are just at core formation realm?"


    The young man replied, "It is because we need to face our own tribtions and grow stronger. We will need to form even better connections. That is why we need to get there."


    Thedy sighed and said, "Why does life have so much struggle? Why can''t we just go and live at a farm and grow old?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "We can do that, how about it?"


    Han Lingshi pushed against him and said, "Cultivate already, why do you talk so much?"


    The two people closed their eyes and began to cultivate. Hao Ren was also trying to learn more about the boxing technique that he had just gained, and Han Lingshi was the same.


    ...


    Outside the cave, Rati was sitting on a rocking chair in the backyard of the house. She was staring at the sky, and just a few seconds ago, the clouds cleared and the stars appeared vividly. Rati was surprised by this, because even though the pollution in the area was almost negligible, she had never seen so many stars gathered in the sky.


    She mumbled, "The barrier is gone."


    The barrier that was erected by the spiritual mes to conceal their presence was now gone, it meant, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi had finished refining the mes. Just when the sun was about toe up, she saw two people stepping out of the stairwell.


    The sunlight broke through the dark of the night and illuminated their figure, and Rati could not help but say, "Couple of Dragon and Phoenix descends, when they soar the world will change."


    The two people came closer to her, and said, "Thank you for giving us this chance, Senior."

 Chapter 172: Dance Of Ice & Fire.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were thanking Rati for the chance she gave them but before the olddy could say anything. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, do you remember that I can now monitor every DEHB agent in the world?"


    Hao Ren had a bad feeling and he raised his brow as he asked, "What are you getting at?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "They have sent one guy to check the anomaly that just urred here. If they find anything suspicious, it would not be easy for us to get away."


    Han Lingshi and Hao Ren frowned, Rati narrowed her gaze and said, "I knew they will not leave us alone. For the past seventy years, those greedy men and women wille over to the vige in the name of tour and poption survey, but looking in their eyes, one could tell that they were looking for something.


    Look at the sky, and you will know that the refinement of the mes have caused the atmosphere to change. They must have noticed this."


    Xiao Mei would not have spoke to Hao Ren in the presence of a third party, but in her protocol DEHB movement was set as a top priority that could not be bypassed at all.


    Hao Ren began thinking and asked, "Who is the person they have sent to investigate?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "His name is Nate Yeet."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Do we have to fight this person?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "That would definitely ce us on the radar of that bunch of Jackasses."


    Han Lingshi asked, "What other choice do we have?"


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "Let me check with Harvey and see if he can suggest us any solution."


    Thedy nodded, and Hao Ren asked, "Xiao Mei, how long before that guy Nate arrives here?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Five Hours."


    Hao Ren then called Harvey Skye.


    ...


    Harvey had just gotten back home after a long day at work, and his phone rang. He sighed and mumbled, "I can''t seem to catch a break today."


    Then he checked the caller ID and he cursed, "Fuck, why is this guy calling me?"


    He knew that Hao Ren held the secret of his daughter''s life, so he could not afford to go against him and decided to take up the call. The young man on the other side did not even wait for him to greet, and said, "Mister Skye, I was beginning to think that you do not wish to talk to me anymore."


    Harvey Skye put on a wry smile on his face and replied, "How could that me, Mister Hao? I have juste home and so was rxing a bit. Please tell me what can I do for you?"


    Hao Ren asked, "Can you tell me if you know anyone called Nate Yeet?"


    Harvey Skye was so shocked that he stood up from the couch and asked, "How did youe across him?"


    Hao Ren caught on to the surprise in his tone and asked, "Mister Skye, that man is being dispatched to check what is going on in the Sun God Vige. That is where I am at the moment."


    Harvey Skye asked curiously, "What happened there?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Nothing apart from the fact that the sky looks much clearer tonight. I can see the big deeper, and I can also see the people from DEHB hunting your ass down for sharing a little secret with me. Now will you give me what I want?"


    Harvey Skye instantly got back on track and sighed, he knew this was going to happen anyhow so he said, "Nate Yeet, former intelligence wing operative. He had a knack for martial arts and is currently at the ck level. However, what makes him scary is the soul search spell. Over the past five years, he had single handedly found five treasure sites, and turned sixty people into living corpses.


    He does not listen to any reason, he does not care about anyw. He is the hound of the DEHB, they send him when they want definite results. You better get out of their. If you have found any big treasure, then leave that thing behind or remove all the traces that it ever existed. Because if he got a scent of you, it will be an endless chase."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and asked, "Can I kill him and get away with it?"


    Harvey Skye was so shocked when he heard this and his hand shivered. Hao Ren said, "Well, I will cover all my tracks. How about it?"


    Harvey Skye was looking around for someone to p him back into senses and wake him up from this nightmare but he found no one, and said, "Do whatever you want but do not drag me and my family into this. Death is not the worst thing to happen to anyone. Do not try to contact me again, because I also know that your family members are all cultivators too."


    He decisively disconnected the call.


    ...


    Hao Ren looked at his mobile and said, "Harvey is too sensitive."


    Han Lingshi asked, "I thought you did not want to fight him a few moments ago."


    The young man nodded and said, "I was thinking that we might be able to do something to erase our signs in this ce. However, now that I have heard what sort of a person we are dealing with, I think it would be nice to trap and kill him. What do you think?"


    Han Lingshi did not answer to him. She looked at Rati, the olddy was looking at them with eyes wide open. She was shocked that this couple could even talk about killing people without batting an eyelid.


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Vige Head, we do not kill people who are innocent, but this man who wille here in the name of investigation has killed sixty people and destroyed their lives in the name of cultivation treasure hunts. You were the guardians of those mes, if he found out about them. He will not stop, and will kill you, and thene after anyone else rted to you."


    Rati took a deep breath and said, "When I was a kid, my father used to tell me that the allure of power can make a man really crazy. My husband did not know about the situation in my family and thus when he found out about the mes, he wanted them for himself. He charged inside the cavern and even his ashes were not found.


    So, do not worry, I understand what you are trying to say. Greed can make people give up even their own life and they would not stop at until they got what they want. I only hope that you do not inflict the people of the vige."


    Hao Ren was surprised at the open mindedness shown by thedy. But in the retrospect, he understood that thedy was much older than him and she had seen a great deal of the world.


    Han Lingshi conversed with Rati and assured him that they would be fine. After a few minutes, she settled thedy inside her house and came back to the backyard. She asked, "What are you thinking about doing?"


    Hao Ren thought for a moment and said, "The best way to do it and get away from it is to make sure that it looks like an ident."


    Han Lingshi frowned and replied, "Harvey said the person is a ck level fighter. That means the same as us."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Breaking down the things we have to deal with are, heightened senses, danger perception, and most of all increased strength and speed."


    Han Lingshi nodded in agreement before she said, "So, whatever we do, we need to make it quick, and strong."


    Hao Ren looked around them and thought about a few things, before he said, "How about we do it inside the cavern? The ident will cause it to copse and it will also kill that man."


    Han Lingshi was curious and asked, "How would you do that?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Lets do a little experiment."


    Han Lingshi was confused and then she began to follow his instructions.


    ...


    Nate Yeet looked like a gypsy from the way he dressed. He was running on the ground but with each step he was covering several hundred meters of distance. His hair were moving along the wind. He looked like an average man, but something about him gave off a strong aura.


    Suddenly, he stopped at the entrance of the Sun God Vige and looked around. Then he looked up at the sky and mumbled, "Such a clear spiritual energy. What a good ce to cultivate!"


    He stepped forward in his jute strap sandals and took out apass. Thispass was his tool that guided him to the location where the spiritual energy was stronger and purer that the others in a vicinity. His movements were undetected by the people even when it was broad daylight.


    He sighed and took out his phone while he stood before Rati''s house, and when the call connected he said, "Yo, Boss, thepass is working, this ce does have a higher concentration of spiritual energy. I will head in deeper to investigate. What? Your voice is breaking, seems like this shithole does not have proper cell phone reception. Yes, I will report immediately if I find anything."


    Then he exerted a little strength and he jumped up in the air to get a higher vantage point. His gaze was quickly locked onto a unique thing. Hended on the ground, before jumping over the house andnding inside the backyard of the house.


    He raised his brow as he stood gazing at two blobs of fire spinning around a tree trunk that revealed a flight of stairs. Nate was a cautious guy, he turned around and walked towards the house. He found no traces of anyone being present there.


    He could not even detect any scent of humans being present there and the house looked abandoned, since there was no one living in the house he turned his focus to the tree.


    He tried to probe the spiritual fires with his own energy but they just rushed down the stairwell and a fast speed. This shocked Nate, he raised his caution and began to descend the steps carefully.


    ...


    After five minutes, he stood before two big clouds of mes that seemed to be battling against each other. Nate was shocked and then he began tough out loud, "Hahahaha, Hahahahaha!! Who knew that I would have such a haul?"


    He took out his phone and was about to call the people above him before he noticed that he had nowork. Hao Ren hadmanded Xiao Mei to do this, and Nate had vanished from the face of the connected world.


    After a few minutes of trying, he sighed and turned around to climb the steps. At this moment, a soft and ethereal voice echoed in his mind, "Why are you leaving?"


    Nate was surprised and he roared, "Whose there?"


    The voice turned into a chuckle, before a snort followed, ''Pathetic human weakling, how dare you raise your voice in the chamber of greather dragon!''


    Nate was still trying to figure things out when a cold burst of mes shot at him. He hurriedly dodged the fire ball by rolling to the side, and found that the ground was covered with frost. He was a ck level cultivator but he could sense that if he tried to fight this power, it will only kill him even quicker.


    The charming voice sounded again inside his mind, "Come closer, young man. You have a goodposition and you can move away from my husband''s attack. Let us see if you can withstand our power and refine us. We are tired of being sealed in this cage for so many years."


    Nate was surprised that the mes weremunicating with him and they even wanted to try and see if he was strong enough to absorb them. The thick voice sounded again, "Hmph, my dear, you are getting your hopes high in vain. This man is so undecisive, how can he withstand us? I dare him toe here and refine him. Hmph what a waste of balls."


    The words insulted and provoked Nate, he was angry. The charming voice followed, "Why are you being mean to him? If he became our master, he will bully you back."


    Nate raised his eyebrow and walked ahead. What he did not know was that the voices in his head belonged to Han Lingshi and Hao Ren. Thetter was even using the soothsayer skill to lure Nate closer to the clouds of mes.


    As he got closer, Han Lingshi who was hiding in the dark said, "Sit down, close your eyes, and focus your senses to cultivate ording to your mantra. Refine us and you will be the strongest. You will rule this world of mortals and even the world of immortals in the future."


    Nate did as he was told. The ambition in his heart was just a few moments away. So he sat down on the ground, closed his eyes, and began to follow the cultivation mantra.


    The me clouds began to enter his body slowly, just when he thought the cold and hot would regte each other and make him supreme, the energies began to destroy him from the inside out. Nate tried to stop but he did not even had a chance to open his eyes. The mes were raging and turning him into ashes.


    The processsted just a few seconds before the me clouds vanished and young couple came out of the dark, and Han Lingshi let out a sigh. She said, "That worked way better than I expected. But I don''t see the ident."


    Han Ren said, "Do you remember our experiment?"


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide and the two of them rushed through the cave, leaving a few blobs of mes all over the ce. The thing with these two mes was that they hated each other, however, they were perfectly bnced when controlled. Just like how they did when they controlled to kill Nate.


    So, now, all they had to do was to make it so that these energies would get close to each other and condense into a seed. That seed would be unstable and it will go off. The impact will level the entire cave and all their traces with it.


    ...


    After a couple of hours, the entire vige shook and the people all woke up. The ground had minimal cracks, and so did the houses but thankfully, no one was injured. Everyone was panicked and they gathered in the vige square.


    It was only in the morning did they notice that the ce behind the vige, where the Vige head lived, was now caved in. Instead of the ne ground, there was a crater, at least two kilometers in diameter.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the media is on the way. You have to make a statement."


    Hao Ren looked at the sky and said, "I had good intentions, Xiao Mei."


    Xiao Mei replied, "I know you did boss, but it is what it is. You have to live with the consequences."


    ...


    Dream''s Note:So, I have been diagnosed with a slip disk, it is a back bone issue which prevents me from sitting for prolonged hours. However, the treatment has started and I will try to write using vocal keyboard, and other stuff like that. I know thatst month many of you felt I had not been delivering enough. I ept it that Igged, but I hope you give me one more chance.


    I did notg behind by choice.


    Thank you for your constant support and love. @Dangerlives, thatment of yours expressing your disappointment really hit me hard. I apologize that you feel that way, but I swear, I didn''t mean to slow down, just that sometimes things go haywire and we cannot control them. I apologize.

 Chapter 173: Diamond Task Unlocked.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi arrived in the square with the people from the Foundation Office and Hao Ren began to check the elderly and children who were scared from the sudden earthquake, with the help of the other doctors from the foundation office.


    The shockwave from the explosion was really big, more than what the young couple had anticipated it to be. Hao Ren had instructed Xiao Mei to call the media, he had two reasons, one was to gain PR, and second was to make sure that DEHB did not dare to act wildly.


    Han Lingshi was busy entertaining the children with her stories and singing. This was the biggest problem they had at the moment, because the adults were busy with the houses and they needed all the hands they could get but when they found that Hao Ren was a big boss, they were afraid of making him work for them.


    After all, he sent four people over, and took care of their children''s education and medication of the elderly.


    Hao Ren was more than happy in the clinic and his skills shocked everyone, it was just a one nce diagnosis, and when he was done, he said, "The construction team will being over with the media. Guys, don''t tell the media about my skills. Okay?"


    The two doctors nodded and were impressed by his modesty. At this moment, a little head appeared in his vision. Agni hade over with her eyes wide open. Hao Ren ced his hands on her shoulders and asked, "What happened for you to open your eyes so wide?"


    Agni asked, "Are you really as amazing as Sister Long say you are?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and asked, "Why do you want to know?"


    Agni sighed and her lips turned into a frown, "Grandma is getting old, and I fear that she will go under the ground like Xiao Ping''s grandpa. What will I do then? Can you make her young again?"


    Hao Ren was surprised, her words turned his mood somber. He patted her head and said, "Don''t worry, when she leaves you cane and live with me."


    Agni shook her head and said, "No, can you not make her stop?"


    Hao Ren sighed and picked her up in his arms as he said, "No, I am not that awesome, Agni."


    The little girl was upset and she snuggled her head in his shoulders. Hao Ren sighed and patted her head gently.


    After a few minutes, a middle-aged man came running inside the make shift clinic and said, "Doctor, there are some reporters havee over."


    Hao Ren nodded and walked out of the clinic with Agni in his arms. The reporters were questioning the people and also checking the condition of the houses around. Han Lingshi came over with a bunch of children following her like a tail.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and looking at the children he smiled and said, "You have gained a lot of fans."


    Han Lingshi patted the head of a little boy and then looked at Agni, who was sulking in his arms. Before she could ask what was going on with the kid. One of the reporters yelled, "Look, President Han and President Hao are over there."


    As soon as the words dropped, they all rushed over to them with their big boom mics and cameras. Hao Ren sighed and radiated a cold aura from his gaze that tamed the wild journalists. He said, "Do I have to tell you how to behave all the time?"


    The people shivered, they had seen the interviews and many of them had contacted their friends in the big cities and they were told that Hao Ren was a demon, and it turned out to be true.


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Don''t mind him. Please ask your questions."


    One of the reporters asked, "President Han, this region does sit on a tectonic te and with this sudden earthquake the damage is very significant. Does your foundation intend to do anything for the people?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "Initially we came here to survey the vige personally. However, after the unfortunate events that unfolded today, we do intend to demolish the old homes and reconstruct them using anti seismic techniques."


    The reporters were not shocked by this statement. Han Lingshi and Hao Ren had been doing a lot of phnthropic deed on a global scale. Looking after a vige didi not bother them at all. One reporter asked, "Mister Hao, who is this child?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "This little doll is Agni, she is the grand daughter of the vige head. At the moment, I am assigned to her baby sitting duties."


    The crowd was stunned to see the demon smile, and one of the reporters asked, "Mister Hao when do you n to have your own children."


    Hao Ren looked at Han Lingshi and replied, "First we will need to hold a wedding ceremony."


    Another reporter looked at Han Lingshi and asked, "Miss Han what sort of wedding do you want?"


    Han Lingshi was busy blushing when this question surprised her. She then smiled and said, "It would be a lie if say I want a simple closed wedding. Hao Ren is the man I love and will keep on living for the rest of my life. I want my wedding day to be the most memorable day of my life."


    Hao Ren saw how dreamy she looked and at this moment, the system went of in his mind, *Ding: Host, diamond level task has been unlocked.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and waited for the system to continue, *Ding: Wedding is the day when dreamse true. It is not about just thedy you wish to marry, but also about your dreams. So please put some effort into making the dreamse true. The task will be rated based on the degree of surprise.*


    Hao Ren looked at Han Lingshi and said, "I will make sure that our wedding is something that the entire world remembers."


    Han Lingshi blushed and Agni raised her head to look at the two adults before she went back to snuggle and said, "I am hungry."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Everyone, I will cook for you all today."


    Then Hao Ren led everyone to the square where the canteen was set up. The evening came to an end and the people all did some minor repairs before the reporters left the ce. The young couple came to meet the vige head, Rati.


    Agni was still being carried in the arms of Han Lingshi. The child was sleeping soundly after working hard. Hao Ren and Rati were standing in the disfigured backyard, and the young man said, "Elder, if you don''t mind, you can move to the city. We will make arrangements and you can live a better life. It would be easier for you to take care of Agni there too."


    Rati shook her head and said, "I told you earlier, my family line will end with me, and I will be one with thend of this ce. Agni will be fine, the people of the vige will take care of her just like family. However, it would be nice if you could look after her when I depart."


    Hao Ren was surprised, he did not know how to answer her, but suddenly a calm voice sounded behind them, "You don''t have to worry, Grandma, we will look after her as if she is our own sister. Though, I do wish for you to watch over her for a long time."


    Rati smiled and then she went to bed. Han Lingshi and Hao Ren also retired for the night. However, the young man''s head was upied with the ns for his wedding. This thought kept him up for the entire night.


    Hao Ren sighed and Han Lingshi asked, "What is going on?"


    The young man kissed her cheek and said, "Go to sleep, I am going to cultivate for a bit."


    Han Lingshi thought it was his habit and went back to sleep. The young man came to the living room and then picked up hisptop. He typed, ''Xiao Mei, what are the chances for us to develop a holographic projector?''


    The AI responded, ''Boss, we have the technology required for it, us is even working on a prototype. Why do you ask?''


    Hao Ren then began to type on the keyboard and the AI replied to him with great detail. Hao Ren intended to use this technology for his wedding. His quick thinking even surprised the AI, she could not understand how this guy wasing up with all these ideas and Xiao Mei asked, ''Boss, how are you so creative?''


    They were still using text messages because speaking might alert the other people. Hao Ren replied, ''I am a natural.''


    Then he spent the entire night discussing the development and the evolution of this technology with Xiao Mei. The AI used her capabilities to design the program ording to his demands. One man with aputer was going to change the world in the next week and it was going to leave a significant mark in the timeline.

 Chapter 174: Agni Comes Over.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi spent a few more days in the Sun God Vige, and during this time, they moved the houses of the people away from the crater. Then they used Han Lingshi to fill the crater with frost and Hao Ren melted the ice with his me control to create a pond. This will restrict the movements of the investigative team from the DEHB.


    After they were done with the important things, they assigned the robot in the foundation office to look over the work and then packed up to leave the ce. Rati came over to them with Agni in tow.


    The girl did not look happy, but she seemed to be behaving well. Hao Ren sighed as he knew what this might be about. Rati knew that the couple was strong and they were rich. She was getting old and as much as she cared about the little girl, the couple was the right people to look after her. There was nothing wrong in wanting the best for the ones you love.


    However, Hao Ren thought that the child might demand too much time andmitment from them and it would hinder the path of cultivation for the both of them. It had not been a long time since the couple had attained union, having a child around would put them through a great test.


    Hao Ren left under the excuse of packing his stuff but Han Lingshi, who hade to love Agni a lot, decided to stay and talk to the elderlydy.


    Rati looked at Hao Ren''s receding back and said, "It seems that Hao Ren is not happy with using here."


    Han Lingshi also knew the reservations he had in his heart, and replied, "It is not that he do not want to talk to you all, but he is a man with his own dreams and ambitions. All this while he had been working very hard, and he is afraid of the responsibility thates along with a child. Please do not misunderstand him."


    Rati shook her head gently and said, "I am not misunderstanding him at all. However, I cannot help but act selfishly. After me, the vige people might take care of her, but the resources here are very limited and a parentless child often gets sidelined.


    I came to you two because you two are the people who give hope to those around you. My vige had never had such a positive air around. Only after the two of you came did the things change. Now that you have taken the mes away, the vige will gradually prosper and I cannot rest in peace knowing the power struggle that would being in the future."


    The youngdy smiled and sped her hand before she said, "Elder, you do not have to worry, I will talk to him and it won''t be an issue to look after Agni, but I just hope that you look after her for a few more days. If you send her off now, it would be too abrupt and effect her mind badly."


    Rati nodded and said, "Then I will do it but I don''t think this body will hold for much longer."


    Han Lingshi was now a cultivator and using the yin and yang eyes she could see a little grey aura around Rati, the spark of spirit energy that had been extending her life would now run out and then her health would decline and death was imminent. After talking with the olddy for a few minutes, Han Lingshi walked up to Hao Ren who was dusting the bike.


    As he sensed the youngdy approach him, he said, "I know what you want to say, but can you tell me that Agni''s presence will not ask too much from us?"


    Han Lingshi smiled at him and said, "I did not expect for you to know my heart so well. But simrly, I also know that you are afraid of the responsibility. You are worried that she will hinder us, but you are forgetting one thing."


    Hao Ren frowned and the youngdy said, "We have our families to look after her. She will grow up to be a fine human. If you are worried that she will not understand things, then we can teach her cultivation or such things. However, she will not be a hinderance, and I promise you that."


    Hao Ren sighed and asked, "So do we have to bring her along now, orter?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Later, for now, it is just us."


    The two packed up and bade farewell to everyone before leaving the vige. They took stops in all the ces where the foundation had an office. The media covered their trip but at the same time they respected the privacy of the two people. Hao Ren was not someone they wanted to mess with.


    ...


    In the mountains, a stone pavilion stood proudly, and a few old men could be seen sitting on the ground and a youngdy was serving them tea slowly. One of the old man said, "What do you think happened in the Sun God Vige? How did Nate go down without leaving behind a trace?"


    Another old man looked at him and said, "In the Han Nation, the three of us have the supreme strength. I do not think their is any master hiding in recluse here. Had they been hiding, those people from the Spirit Shimmer Continent would havee to hunt them."


    Another old man said, "It is not necessary, some people might be living here, but they have not came out to cause trouble. The people did not find even a single trace of foul y. Nate fell under the hands of his greed. That guy thought he could absorb natural spiritual treasures without condensing a foundation. Serves him right."


    The three old men nodded, and one of them asked, "Miss Tara, what do you think?"


    Tara was the youngdy who was serving tea, she smiled and said, "Thend in that ce had been so barren that most of the spiritual energy had already been absorbed before anyone could go there to probe. So, I think that Nate destroyed the treasure in the process of absorbing it. Otherwise, we would have picked up his traces by now."


    One of the old men asked, "What about that guy, Hao Ren, was it? Why was he there?"


    Tara replied, "Investigation shows that he and his wife were on the tour of their foundation offices. They did not even go near that area until the earthquake damage was assessed by theirpanies. They are clear."


    The old people nodded, Tara was their liaison with the other extraordinary men. In reality they were the fallen and trash scions from the Spirit Shimmer Continent. They fed the people with poison pills to ensure that all their instructions were followed. They would provide them with a dosage of antidote pills, but that was only to be eaten when the month was up or they might explode.


    After finishing their tea, the old men vanished from their spots, and only Tara was left behind sitting alone. After a few minutes, she mumbled, "No wonder, things are like this."


    A young man appeared behind her and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Tara replied, "These men are all worth nothing in there, but here they want all of us to dance to their tune. This is why things are turning out worst. The order of the mortal world is in jeopardy because they are doing thing in such a manner."


    The young man replied, "But, is that not what is necessary to keep the strong people under control?"


    Tara shook her head and replied, "Max, if the people with power are suppressed and then made into ve, how long do you think they will tolerate this shit? It is only a matter of time before someone revolts or die trying."


    Max sighed and said, "What can we do? We don''t have the power to deal with them, at least not just yet."


    Tara nodded and sighed as the two of them began to discuss some other issues.


    ...


    On the other hand, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were riding their bikes through the night to reach the Jade Capital City faster. Han Lingshi asked, "So, we have three months left before the wedding ceremony, any ideas how you want it to be?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Yes, you can handle the business and sit back while I get you a dress, and fix the venue."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and asked, "Why does it seem like you are going to give me a big surprise?"


    The young man lined his bike beside her and turned to look at her as he said, "Yes. I do, actually."


    After a few minutes, Han Lingshi said, "How dare you keep me in the dark when it is about my wedding ceremony?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and turned the throttle to full as he rode away, and Han Lingshi chased behind him. Han Lingshi had tried asking Xiao Mei about it all, and found that Hao Ren has put a password that she could not crack.


    ...


    After they reached the city, life returned to normal. Hao Ren dedicated himself to the holographic projection project, cooking meals for his wife, and cultivating like a maniac. After two weeks, Han Lingshi got a call that Vige Head Rati has passed away. She took a flight and went there to pick up Agni. She delivered on what she promised and Rati had prepared Agni for this too.


    She even went ahead and named the young couple as the potential nominee as Agni''s guardians. Han Lingshi came along with Hao Ren''s signed letter and the city officials approved the proceedings. Two dayster, Han Lingshi flew in with Agni, and Hao Ren went there to pick them up.


    The young man drove an off road vehicle, and he found Agni following the youngdy wearing an identical pair of clothing. He smiled and embraced Han Lingshi before he said, "You look so nice."


    Han Lingshi pinched him sneakily and said, "Don''t act like this, I was only gone for three days."


    Hao Ren winced but then he spotted a little head looking around with almost no emotion flickering through her eyes. The young man sighed, he could understand, that Rati was the only person she could have called family and now that person was gone, so she was indeed detached from the world.


    He crouched down before her and said, "Agni, are you not going to greet me?"


    Agni looked at him and said, "Good Evening."


    Hao Ren reached out and patted her head as he said, "Would you like to eat something nice?"


    Agni shook her head but Hao Ren knew how to make her eat and how to bring her back to full bloom. Then they drove back to the vi, and Hao Ren entered the kitchen directly. Han Lingshi went in to change, and Agni was left alone in the living room with Grace.


    When Han Lingshi returned, she found that the girl was no where to be found. It turned out that Hao Ren had made a soup and awakened the demon in Agni''s stomach.


    The time seemed to have grown wings and in a blink two months have went by, today, Hao Ren was holding a press conference.

 Chapter 175: Reward.

    Hao Ren was sitting on a chair on a reception counter while the press reporters sat across him, with many cameras set up behind them. The young man smiled and asked, "Are you all ready?"


    The reporters nodded, and were about to go crazy when Hao Ren narrowed his gaze. The level ofmand he had over the crowd was really shocking. At the moment, he was at the peak of spiritual gathering realm and was able to coerce these people with just a slight stare.


    Onedy raised her hand and said, "President Hao, I am Miriam Tenor from Hua Xia Times. Can I ask you the purpose of this conference?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I wish to show you all some magic."


    The people were perplexed but then Hao Ren snapped his fingers and a coin appeared between them. The he stood up on the ground and tossed the coin in the void. Then he caught the coin in his hands, then he said, "Are you ready?"


    The reporters were curious and to their surprise, when Hao Ren opened his hands the coin had turned into a bouquet of marigold flowers. What surprised the people was that just when they were trying to figure out what was going on here, the bouquet turned into a bunch of butterflies that were fluttering around Hao Ren''s wrists.


    The young man said, "Ladies and Gentlemen, I, Hao Ren, proudly present to you, thetest product of theThunder Technologies, Lighting Hologram Projector."


    The people were left stunned, and Hao Ren raised his hands and said, "Do you all see my rings? It is because of these rings I could create the hologram."


    One of the reporters stood up and excitedly asked, "President Hao, can you exin the technology behind this gadget?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "With the breakthrough of graphene chip tech, we have managed to develop a ring that will allow the users to cast hologram by the causing collision ofsers. Thesers are of a smaller wavelength and do not harm the body of the user."


    The question and answer session picked up pace and when asked the usage of these rings, Hao Ren disyed the prowess of the device to the best that it can. Hao Ren said, "This is only the first version this device and it will be improved further as the time passes and the technology advances.


    Thunder Technologies has filed a standard patent for this technology, we will also wee individual developers toe and join us. It does not matter whether you are from a tech background or not. As long as you pass a test, we will train you and we will also give you a job."


    The people were surprised, by doing this, Hao Ren was going to rob a lot of hidden talents in the market. After this, the people from marketing came along with us, they handled the variety of questions and Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the valuation of ourpany is soaring."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Does not matter, is the n ready?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "The rings will be going on sale in the next five days and we haveunched the campaigns for advertisements. The data will be collected and the renders will being in. I will begin designing the dress and the venue so you don''t have to worry about that. However, Madam needs to you develop a few forms so that the medical research can move on.


    The prosthetic project has found hundred volunteers and we will be getting the confirmation from the government soon."


    Hao Ren nodded and then left for him. His wedding was just thirty days away, and he needed to finish a lot of things. In the Industrial area, right next to the campus of hispany was a pavilion that was surrounded by an artificial pond.


    This was going to be one of thendmark spots for the campus, and Hao Ren wanted to use this ce to hold a fantasy wedding, and now this, he took a deep breath and asked, "Did she ask what sort of medicine she wants?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Something that could help the people with mental health issues."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Note down the herbs and get me a batch in the noon tomorrow, for now, I have to go and rest. It has been a few days since I have rested."


    Xiao Mei did not say anything further, and Hao Ren left the office in his car. Heath told him that a few more soldiers wanted to get in when the young man said, "I will have them vetted and checked before I can allow them to join your squad."


    Heath and his followers have reached the border of the yellow realm, and their skills have improved a lot too. Hao Ren did not want their skills to leak out and thus formed the dragon guard as a private security team. They were not licensed but they were all people who had been given the chance to cultivate.


    Not only that, their children and family members were given benefits like best medical care, best education and self defense training too. Hao Ren knew that a mortal would always hesitate if they were to leave behind the people they love, and this was his solution to negate that hesitation.


    However, while he was driving home, he looked at the few young guards who had been stationed at him these past few days and found that they all were radiating the aura that was something that a soldier could never have.


    He asked, "System, I would like to withdraw my monthly award."


    *Ding: Host, at this moment, you have two choices, either you can take the reward, or use the umted three months to open the system mall. Please note that the reward could be of diamond ss.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and then said, "I would like to open the system mall."


    *Ding: This choice would prove to be one of your best decisions in the future. However, now that you have opted for the system mall, your rewards from daily missions would be degraded to basic essentials and the stack up effect will no longer apply. Opening system mall in fifteen minutes.*


    A progress bar appeared before him and Hao Ren clenched his fist. The system tricked him. The young man really wanted to find the system and fight it for a hundred rounds but he knew this was not a good idea.


    By the time he finished changing his clothes, fifteen minutes passed away, and the system notified, *Ding: Congrattions host for opening the system mall. You are given a fifty percent discount for the first week. We hope that you enjoy the services.*


    Hao Ren was heading to kitchen because Han Lingshi was about to return home with Agni. The little girl had been epted by the Han Family and they doted on her a lot. While Han Lingshi made it clear that they only loved the child and adopted her as custodians and guardians, they will treat her more like a sibling than a child.


    The elders did not care, to them, the family had a new member who was adorable and lively.


    Agni loved eating the food Hao Ren cooked, and when she met Gao Yue, she gradually recovered from her grief as well. Rati and Madam Han had a lot of thingsmon. Agni was taught to read scriptures these past few days and she enjoyed copying the older people. It was more like apetition between them.


    Hao Ren was cooking and asked, "Open Mall."


    *Ding.*


    After the ding sound, a holographic window appeared before him. Hao Ren raised his brows and he saw a variety of products being sold there. He did not react happily, and turned to look at the prices of the things.


    He said, "System, can you segregate the products into different types?"


    *Ding: Segregationplete. The items are now divided in two basic categories, mortal and immortal. There are sub categories that separate the items even further.*


    Hao Ren replied with a thanks and found that his conjecture was correct. The mortal items costed him money. He could buy technological research and blueprints with money. At the same time he could buy spiritual techniques, weapons and also ask the system phantom for guidance in some techniques that he had a tough time cultivating in exchange of spirit stones.


    He could also use money to convert it into spirit stone and buy things, but that was very impractical, one spirit stone costed him around ten million yuan. This was very wasteful.


    As he was thinking about which product he needs to buy, the soup and the main course was finished, and the doorbell rang. Hao Ren found Agni hade back with Han Lingshi. Thetter did not say much and asked, "Do wish for me to die?"


    Hao Ren was surprised, and so was Agni. The young man bent down and carefully took off her heels before he asked, "What happened?"


    Han Lingshi grabbed the cor of his shirt and said, "Do you know there is a billion dor bounty on your head, globally?"


    Hao Ren raised his head and asked, "I didn''t know. Xiao Mei, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Madam has told me that she will be talking to you in person."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Whatever you wish to do, let us do it after dinner. Please? I am hungry."


    This news was a shock to him but nothing that big. However, the impact on Han Lingshi was very unsettling. He could see that her aura was fluctuating. The dinner made her calm down a little, and she said, "I won''t have reacted this way but the enemy has hired special people. It is the strongest mercenary team from the Hawk Inds, the Alpha de.


    Nobody knows what they look like, where they are from and when they might attack.


    I asked Xiao Mei to conduct an investigation, but it turned up with nothing. No data at all and they are all the most wanted people on the."


    Hao Ren raised his brows and asked, "How much is the bounty again?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Five hundred Million Dors. It is a bit less, they did it shortly after youunched the Lightning Holographic Projection rings."


    Hao Ren was in shock, he did not expect he had an enemy who could do such a thing. The mode became somber and the young man said, "Calm down, it will be fine."

 Chapter 176: Battle Preparations.

    Hao Ren consoled Han Lingshi profusely before he sent her to cultivate. Agni had fallen asleep after dinner as well. All day long she would have fun at the Han Mansion and on the weekends Hao Ren and Han Lingshi would take her out as well. She was having a happy childhood.


    The young man took a deep breath as he sat in the study room. He knew that Lingshi was not concerned in vain. If Xiao Mei cannot find the existence of the people who wereing after him then the degree of danger was really high.


    He asked, "Xiao Mei, who initiated this contract?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "The Rose Family of the Hawk Nations, they have a chair on the big tables of almost every bank in the world at the moment. They work from the shadows and they hate when someone make major achievements in the field of business. The lightning projector will leave thepanies backed by them in dust and thus they hired the best mercenary to be done with you."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Is there any way for you to hammer them?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "There are many people in the world who have ced bounties on some of their members. However, they have a private army. So, it is a bit difficult."


    The young man nodded and leaned back in his chair as he said, "Make sure that all the contracts against them are taken care of. Handle the private forces neatly. Okay?"


    Xiao Mei paused and said, "Boss, someone has even ced contracts against a few year old toddlers as well."


    Hao Ren replied, "Thank you for the reminder. Ignore the contracts targeting the children. Deal with the dirty ones first. Clean up the trash."


    Xiao Mei acknowledged and then got to work. In the meantime, Hao Ren began to go through the system mall. He was carefully searching for the means that could allow him to detect and diffuse this situation. He was not afraid that the enemy would hurt him, because he was a cultivator, his strength and senses were stronger.


    Han Lingshi was aware of this, the only thing they were worried about at the moment was Agni. The people who were ready kill someone for money, they would not mind harming a child to push the target into a corner.


    After half an hour, Hao Ren shortlisted three things, one of them was called a book on protection jade. This book described the creation method of a pendant that could be worn by the person and infused with a wisp of spiritual energy to create a protection barrier around the wearer in times of danger.


    The second was the location talisman. This talisman would allow you to find the location of a person as long as you have something that belongs to the person. And thest one was a straw doll. This doll was not exactly a cultivation artifact, but a witchcraft one. It was just as big as a palm but it cost a bulky hundred billion.


    These three were going to be Hao Ren''s trump cards to protect those around him. He made the purchase and Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, two hundred million dors just vanished from the Red Banner secret ount."


    Hao Ren replied, "Do not worry, I know where they went."


    The system had tagged all the dirty money to be his personal assets and how he used them did not matter. So, it deducted the money from that ount only. Hao Ren asked, "System, where are the goods?"


    *Ding: Thank you for shopping with the System Mall. You can find your purchased objects inside your space ring.*


    Hao Ren nodded and took out the things before cing them on the table. He looked at the talisman and found the rectangr yellow paper to be inscribed with a veryplicated cursive font and mand patterns. His head hurt just from gazing at it.


    The young man ced it back and then picked up the small straw doll. He could swear that this doll gave him a very ominous feeling. Thankfully it would only activate when the person who held it was in mortal danger.


    Then he picked up the pendant book, and began reading it. He was already at the peak of spirit gathering realm, and missing one night did not matter for him. He asked Xiao Mei to contact a jade dealer in the city and paid five times the market price to buy as much emerald and white jade as possible.


    He also asked the person to deliver tools for carving jade along with a few precision drills and stuff. While the jade was about to be delivered, he began to watch videos and conduct mental practice on how to carve jade beads. He was going to load Agni with charms and ensure that if some bastard manages to attack her, they would die.


    The only problem by logic that he found was how these beads would only react in times when the wearer was in mortal danger. Thinking about this, he decided to carve some beads for the guards around her as well.


    ...


    Just when Hao Ren was making jade pendants, a man was standing atop a high rise building, gazing at the horizon. A few minutester, four more people arrived on the top of the building. They were all wearing ck face masks and clothes. However, two of them were women and three were males.


    The man at the edge of the building terrace asked, "Who epted this contract?"


    Onedy stepped up and replied, "I did, One."


    The man turned around to look at thedy and said, "Three, did you research the target before you epted the contract?"


    Thedy nodded and said, "He does not seem to be a normal guy. His enemies just vanish all of a sudden."


    Number one replied, "That means he has an expert helping him. Since that man cannot be found by the means of modern technology, it means that person is someone from the DEHB."


    Number Three shook her head and said, "They would not protect a mortal. I have investigated in depth, he has no connection to the DEHB what so ever. However, there is indeed some expert watching over him."


    One male asked, "One, we do not have much time, if we stay away from our real lives, it will raise rms and the people will notice."


    Number One nodded and replied, "Old Four, I know what you said is correct, but the prestige of Alpha de cannot be stained. We cannot fail any mission."


    Number Four, sounded a bit ahead in age, and sighed, as he asked, "How do you want to do this then?"


    Number One replied, "We will observe the target for two days, then we will discuss further action. Number Five, you will look at the vulnerabilities around the subject. Find a leverage point."


    Number Five nodded, silently. Then they all vanished. Number One stayed at the top of the building for half an hour before he also left the ce undetected.


    ...


    Hao Ren had received the material and was now carving out beads as big as a bodhi seed. His hands were stable and his operation was smooth. After an hour, he finished four beads, this meant four chances at life.


    Hao Ren was about to get happy when Han Lingshi came over, and asked, "Ren, what are you doing?"


    Hao Ren told her what he was doing, and thedy frowned, she said, "Xiao Mei, from this moment on, you are going to monitor every human being from every mean possible within the three kilometer radius of me, Ren and Agni."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, Madam."


    Han Lingshi then went on to say, "The people who cannot be detected have two methods to do so. One is to avoid using technological devices. Two is to have a second identity and buy the devices they need from ck markets.


    You will find such people, and if you find anyone who does not have a mobile phone, you will tag them and follow them. You will find out their identity and tell us. Alright?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, Madam."


    Hao Ren had to say that he did not expect such a solution to such a case. Han Lingshi could even thing of a way to locate and identify these people. He was too worried for the people around and that was why he was casting Jade beads. The two of them bnced the equation, made up for what the othercked.


    Han Lingshi picked up one bead and asked, "I also want these."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I will make you a bead bracelet and a pair of ear rings, identical to that of Agni. It will be a matching set. Then you girls can twin."


    Han Lingshi smiled and nodded. She could see Hao Ren was very good and carving and then when he became focused, she left him to rest for the day. The focused look of her husband was a killer move that made her feel butterflies in her stomach.


    Hao Ren spent the entire night making beads, and the new day began. He stood up from the spot and stretched a bit before drinking the bottle of spirit rejuvenation potion as he looked out on the horizon and said, "The Battle is about to begin. I hope you are a good enemy."

 Chapter 177: Demons Come Knocking.

    The next morning when Agni woke up, she brushed her teeth under the supervision of Grace, the house keeping robot. After a few minutes, the the little girl came out of the room and found Hao Ren handing a few things to Han Lingshi.


    She walked up curiously and asked, "Brother Ren what are you giving to Sister Ling?"


    Hao Ren smiled, her voice was like a wind chime and it soothed his thoughts. He picked up a ne from the table. It was a bead ne that he made with great care and precision. He said, "This is a jade protective ne. If someone dares toe close to you and harm you, it will protect you."


    Agni did not seem to listen to his words, she had stars in her eyes, and said, "It is so pretty."


    Han Lingshi smiled, Agni was a child after all, and did not know the significance of this ne. There were fourteen beads of emerald green jade. If she was to go out wearing this, who knows how many people would develop ill-intentions towards her.


    Hao Ren gently put the ne around Agni''s neck and said, "Agni, sweetheart, this ne was a gift that Grandma Rati left for you. She wished for you to wear it always, and never take it of."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, but when she saw the child sping her tiny hand around the beads, she understood why Hao Ren lied. He needed to make sure that she does not take it off willingly. Then he took out the small straw doll.


    Agni was taken aback and Hao Ren said, "This is a lucky charm that Grandma sent from the heavens. She said that if you keep it hidden in your clothes, it will be the guardian and if someonees to harm you, they will suffer badly."


    The little girl was hesitant but thinking that it was something that her grandma has sent, she took it. She asked in her innocent voice, "Brother Ren, why do you think someone will harm me? I have done no wrong."


    Hao Ren nodded and picked her up in his arms as he said, "The world is a cruel ce, my dear. There are demons, who hunt for good children like you. If a demon takes you away, remember to stay calm, and hold onto the ne. Do not fight them, I wille and save you. Okay?"


    Agni was under the sooth saying skills effect and she agreed to whatever Hao Ren told her. The young man took her to the kitchen and fed her a scrumptious meal while teaching her the things one should do when facing a demon.


    Han Lingshi got ready for work and left the house. She wanted to take Agni to the Han Family mansion, but Hao Ren said that he would bring the girl to his office. The young man had his own ns.


    Firstly, he did not want the enemy to know that he was onto them. Second, he would be able to protect Agni better if she was around him, andstly, the enemy would not be able to figure out his routine.


    From the details he had found about the Alpha de group, he hade to know that this bunch of people would not attack just anyone. They would always carry out precision hits. However, one never knows when things might change. Hao Ren did not wish to put his people at risk at all.


    While he was thinking about this, he called his father and told him about the issue too. Old Master Hao assured him that they would be fine as they have regained their former cultivation base and it would not be a problem to erase someone into particles of sands.


    With that thought off his mind, Hao Ren took Agni to his office. He then showed her around the ce and introduced everyone to her as the young miss of thepany, under the identity of his younger sister. He did tell them she was his adoptive sister. The people showered her with love, and Agni love being the center of attention.


    Hao Ren got her a holographic color pad. It was an application they had designed for the people to y games and Agni was having fun with the floating horse and birds.


    Hao Ren leaned back in his chair and said, "Xiao Mei did you find anything?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Not yet, boss."


    The young man did not say anything and just leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.


    ...


    Two days passed away in a blink, and their investigation yielded no results. Hao Ren came to his office and he was swiveling his chair left to right. The people did not notice this, but the tension in his mind was escting with every hour passing.


    He was passing through the lobby when he caught a sound from the gossip between two women. One of them said, "Lin, do you knowst night the the Crime Hunt they revealed how the kidnapper held Timmy a hostage and then disguised himself in the former''s ce to wander around and catch Alison off guard."


    Hao Ren stopped walking for a second. He was wearing a beige shirt and olive green pants, paired with light brown loafers and a matching watch. He appeared very casual in the office, but so was everyone else around him. His office had the top grade security, so the chances of infiltration were less, but he did not ignore the possibility.


    He moved through the floors quickly, came to his office and said, "Xiao Mei,pare the movements of the people in the office, every single one of them and check if any of them had been acting weirdtely."


    Xiao Mei got to work and Hao Ren said, "Conduct the same search for the people in the Empress International. Connect me to Mother Yue, I need to inform her that there is a possible threat of infiltration inside the Han Mansion."


    While he was doing all that Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, we have two gs."


    Hao Ren immediately trained his ears on her and said, "Continue."


    Xiao Mei replied, "One of the guards, Mister Sampson, his behavior pattern looks odd, and the second is an old janitor. They have both exchanged gazes multiple times."


    Hao Ren said, "Bring up their information on the screens."


    The information was directly ced on his screens and the Hao Ren said, "Call a meeting for the two department. Tell them I wish to hand out reward checks to celebrate the sess of the Lightning Projector Rings."


    The product was a hit and they had millions of pre-booking orders. Xiao Mei sent out the memo and all the people were given fifteen minutes to meet Hao Ren in the reception lobby. Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, did you find anything?"


    Hao Ren replied, "In the past two days, they have stuck to there routine like a machine. It is very precise of them. Such a thing does not happen with normal people. Look at the call time stamps, they are all a few minutes, but not deviating any longer than two minutes give or take. I will know for sure when I see them face to face."


    He arranged the finance department to bring out checks and then headed to the reception lobby. Today he was dressed in a white shirt, blue denims and a pair of white sneakers. The young man crackled his neck and flexed his arms inside the elevator. He was ready to fight at the moment''s notice.


    In the reception lobby, he found all the staff members from the security team were present, and the sanitation personnel were also there. He ran his gaze over everyone, using his Yin and Yang pupil, he could see the aura that was hidden by the two enemies. The blood aura around them looked very subtle but it was visible.


    Given that a security personnel would have been exposed to war and battlefield as they were all former soldiers, it was understandable for them to have a blood aura, but the janitor, humph, Hao Ren wanted tough out loud.


    He began to distribute the checks and also shook hands with the people. When it was his turn to shake hands with the two enemies, he secretly channeled his spiritual energy through their bodies.


    Spiritual energy was a boon for those who cultivated it. However, if the people were to be exposed to an unfamiliar trace of this energy, they would wish for death. Hao Ren did not cause his spiritual energy to explode directly.


    Since it has been confirmed that these two people were enemies, and in all likelihood, they might have kidnapped his employees and had disguised themselves with some advanced make-up.


    He wanted to find if the real employees were safe. The meeting did notst long, and the people dispersed with big smiles on their faces. Hao Ren did not stay for too long, he came back to his office and said, "Xiao Mei, keep an eye on these people. I want you to use satellites if you have to but do not lose them."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Acknowledged boss, also, someone just took off with Young Miss Agni. Lady Yue Shi managed to find out that one of her maids were an imposter, but that woman had already taken the young miss to be her hostage. I cannot track that person on the camera anymore."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "It is not necessary. I have the means to locate them."


    ...


    Half past ten, Agni woke up in a cold and dark ce. She was scared but then she calmed down, grabbed her ne, and the straw doll hidden inside her clothes. She looked outside and found a bunch of men and women. They seemed to be dressed in ck clothes, and the girl opened her eyes wide as she eximed, "Demons!!"

 Chapter 178: Showdown (1)

    Five people stood inside a deste dark warehouse. They were talking about something when they heard a crisp voice exim, "Demons!"


    They turned around only to find that Agni had woken up. Four asked, "Five, did you not give her a proper dose of ketamine? Why is she up so early?"


    Five turned to look at the old man and said, "She only woke up half hour earlier, it does not make much of a difference. In that mansion, I felt as if I was being stared at by monsters."


    Four said, "This reminds me, today when I was in the office of Thunder Technologies, Two and I shook hands with the target. That man is not easy to deal with, his gaze seemed to have peeked into my soul."


    Three chuckled and said, "Do you even have a soul left, old four?"


    They were talking about the issue without any stress on their faces. One raised his hand and the banter stopped. He said, "Make a video, and have it delivered at his home. Threaten him that if he did note to surrender by the evening tomorrow, we will dispose of the kid and leak the video to the media houses, ming him for abandoning her because she was not his real family.


    Either way, Thunder Technologies will not stay afloat."


    The n was simple, they were going to use Agni as a bait, if Hao Ren took the bait then he would die for being a loving human and along with him thepany will die as well. If he did note, then the people will boycott him for being a shallow person.


    Even if thepany had ways to revive itself, the damage will be significant, and when Hao Ren gets to his weakest, they will get a chance to kill him.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was gazing at Hao Ren on the screen. She asked, "Where is he headed?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "The eastern district, they have taken shelter inside an abandoned vi."


    Han Lingshi pressed the button on the screen and asked, "Ren, are you sure that is the correct ce?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Even with all the tech these people can evade the world, so, even if Xiao Mei could locate them, I not sure if I will find them there. However, they must have left something behind, everyone does. That is what I am looking for."


    He was not a fool to think that catching the enemy would be this easy when the group of people before him were all trained soldiers and assassins. The only reason he did not act rashly was because he did not wish to startle the snake.


    After a few minutes, Hao Ren parked his car a few blocks away from the ce inside an alley, and got down from the car. He jumped up high and used the terrace to dart straight to his destination. It was amon neighborhood. The security wasggard, and this house was abandoned because the owner had passed away recently.


    This ce was used by the government to provide homes for the old officials who retire and seek peace while being close to the city. Since the government was a bitte, the Alpha de decided toe over and use it.


    Hao Ren reached the location and used his Yin & Yang eyes to check for traps and anything else. He did not find any of those, and moved inside the vi with soft steps and cautious nerves. He even held a suppressed gun in his hand to shoot.


    Infiltration was simple and smooth. He came to see the situation and found the ce empty, however, his nerves did not calm down. He began tob every inch of the ce. The ce appeared be empty, after an hour, when Hao Ren did not find anything useful, he was disappointed and a bit annoyed.


    At this moment Han Lingshi''s voice sounded through his ear piece, "Ren, just now, David bough over a disc, it has a video recording, they did not tell where they are holding Agni, but they did say that you should go and meet one of them at the north east suspension bridge in one hour, that is all the time we have before they release the footage to the media."


    Hao Ren replied, "Good, I will be there."


    Han Lingshi could sense the sudden calm in his voice. This was a painful thing because it sounded so sharp to her that she doubted if the young man was still the man she had fallen in love with or was he someone else?


    Xiao Mei said, "Madam, the voice pattern analysis shows that Boss is very calm. In situations like this, it is not an idol state of mind."


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "I know what you mean, Xiao Mei, but it is not as simple as calm. Often when there is a storm about to hit the world, you get to see the nature calm down. Hao Ren is facing something simr as well, he is about to be the storm and that is why he is calm. Do not worry about him."


    ...


    North East Suspension Bridge was dered unclear for transport usage by the government as it was made over a joint of two tectonic tes. Even the slightest of tremor, and it would go down.


    Hao Ren drove at the fastest speed possible and he parked his car on the side. He made his way to the bridge and said, "Xiao Mei, there is a person who graced the world and is called the Devil''s Violinist, can you y his music."


    Xiao Mei did not question and yed the music asmanded. Hao Ren stopped in the middle of the road and scanned the ce with his Yin and Yang eyes. Sure enough, he found a manying in the dark shadow of the side walls with a sniper rifle aimed toward him.


    He turned himself and faced the person squarely. This shocked the enemy, and Hao Ren said, "If they aremunicating with each other, block it."


    Xiao Mei said, "They are notmunicating."


    As soon as she stopped, the person squeezed the trigger and the bullet flew. Hao Ren raised his hand and caught the bullet between his two fingers. The person was shocked, and Hao Ren was somewhat surprised to see that he was holding a tranquilizer.


    The other person mumbled, "Practitioner."


    Hao Ren caught the sound, after all, it was all so quite around them that even a pin drop could be heard and they were cultivators. The young man nodded and said, "Yes, I can see, you are also a yellow level cultivator. This just became very interesting."


    The man quickly got up to his feet and fired multiple shots. This time he was using actual bullets, he did not wish to take Hao Ren captive. The bullets were urate, every shot covered not only the vital organs, but they even blocked Hao Ren''s route to evade.


    The attacker was smart, he did not dare to underestimate Hao Ren, and made sure that even if the man was capable of catching bullets, he would not be able to catch them all. The distance between them was just twenty meters.


    What he did not expect was for Hao Ren to flicker around. The young man used his movement technique. The skill that he got from his parents covered the basics of movement, breathing, and muscle control. He had mastered them over the months.


    After evading the bullets, Hao Ren appeared next to the burly man, and thetter took out his knife to attack him. In response, Hao Ren just raised his hand and held Two''s arm from his elbow, and said, "There is a big difference between us."


    Then he clenched his grip harder and a series of cracking sounds echoed in the dark night. Hao Ren had crushed the elbow joint of the enemy with such ease that along with the bone, even the confidence Two had in his skills was broken as well.


    Hao Ren let go of the arm and snatched the ck mask off Two''s face. Then he spun on his feet and a round house kick sent the screaming man flying across the road, hitting the side wall with an impact that left cracks on the surface.


    He was knocked out cold. Hao Ren did not bother with him, but inspected the mask and found that this wooden mask had a word carved inside it. A smile appeared on his cold face, as he said, "The heart of a lover, it turns out you all are not that indifferent from each other."


    The words inside the mask were, from five for two, till death do us apart.


    It was clear that the mask belonged to Five and not Two himself. Hao Ren looked at the man and thought if he should interrogate him, but then he shook his head, it would be a waste of time, because this man won''t say anything quickly and he did not wish to waste time.


    Even if the mercenary group had given him time in the video, they had asked him to meet over at this ce, so they did intend to kill him. Had he note over, they would not follow the time agreement and the video would have been delivered to the media outlets.


    Hao Ren took out the location talisman, and held it together with the mask, as he channeled his spiritual energy through the two objects. The paper caught fire, and the yellow radiance caused Hao Ren to close his eyes.


    After a few minutes, when he opened his eyes, the ball of yellow radiance condensed into a small firefly, which shot off into distance. Hao Ren was surprised, and he quickly picked up two and flung him over his shoulder as he dashed behind the firefly at a high speed.


    He was sure that Two will not wake up any soon, the impact of his kick was held back, but it was still enough to knock out a bull. Hao Ren dashed at the fastest speed possible. The dragon fly was moving in a straight line, it did not take turn.


    After thirty minutes, Hao Ren arrived in the center of the city. He only knew how difficult it was for him to avoid the gazes that longed to see something strange. The young man was standing on top of a building and the dragonfly had just vanished into a puff of mes.


    He could sense that the location of the enemy had been reached, but what shocked him was the fact that they were hiding inside a bank. Yes, this ce was a bank called the International Commercial Bank.


    Hao Ren sighed and asked, "Xiao Mei, ICB is owned by the Rose Family?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Ren, what do you wish to do now?"


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "Just going to have a showdown with these people and bring Agni back home for some cheesecake, can you order some hamburgers and fries for her? I doubt she had anything to eat since noon."


    As he said that, he flung Two off his shoulder. The man woke up from the sudden impact, and when he looked up in a daze, all his saw was a foot that stomped on him, sending his consciousness into the embrace of eternal darkness.


    Hao Ren initially had the idea of taming these people, but now, his mind had changed. Any enemy who dared to stand in his way shall die.


    He then walked over to the door on the terrace that led to the floors below. He said, "Xiao Mei, I want all the doors and surveince dismantled."


    Xiao Mei replied in positive, and Hao Ren opened the door by yanking the door hard. Xiao Mei had shut down the entire security system and none of the rms were going to work anymore.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was watching the entire thing on the screen through satellite monitoring. Xiao Mei asked, "Madam, why are you watching this with such a focus?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "Future reference."


    Xiao Mei did not understand this, but this footage was all great lessons for her. She knew that her future would not be easy and would need to act in certain situations so this will help her navigate a bit.


    Hao Ren would not be by her side always. Even if he was to stay beside her, she wanted to carve a path of her own and not be his dead weight. She wanted to be called an expert because of her skills and not because her husband was an expert.

 Chapter 179: Showdown (2).

    Hao Ren stood on the terrace for a few seconds, thinking about the power of his enemies. The guy who came to fight him on the bridge one thing was sure, they were all cultivators. The sniper guy was strong enough to deal with any normal human, so the rest of the people should have either simr or slightly higher strength.


    The young man took a deep breath and pushed open the door on the terrace, and headed down stairs. Xiao Mei had taken control of the entire securitywork, so it was not a problem for him to move undetected. He came to the ground floor and then moved towards the basement.


    On the official blueprint, this ce had one basement where the security team stayed, and the vault was located, but in reality, there was a second basement where a bunker was located.


    Hao Ren did not know the exact location of the door, only the rose family people and the contractor who was killed after making the door know about it. His Yin and Yang eyes could not see through the metal.


    He was thinking about how to locate the bunker when Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the best ce to hide the bunker entrance is inside the vault. That ce is big, and also happens to be the most secure ce. From the designs ns I also found a smallwork of vents connected to the vault which is unnecessary."


    Hao Ren looked at the huge vault door and asked, "Can you open it?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I cannot do anything, it is a manual lock, cannot be picked up remotely. It is also the safest lock avable in the entire world at the moment. They change the code everyday."


    Hao Ren thought of something and ced his hand on the vault. He said, "What would happen in I set the bank on fire and reduce it to mounds of ashes?"


    Han Lingshi was shocked, and she asked, "Ren, you will harm a lot of people in the process of harming the Rose Family."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "How will you justify the hole in the vault door?"


    He channeled the me energy from his palm directly to the door. The eleven inch thick titanium door began to soften as it turned red from the heat. Hao Ren did not know that his mes were capable of reaching such temperatures and after a couple of minutes, the vault was open.


    With the violin music ying in his ears, Hao Ren entered the vault. The currency notes on one side, there was a huge area with gold bullions ced in a pile with looked like a small mountain. Hao Ren walked while tapping the floor with his feet and sat down to use the same trick to open a hole in the floor.


    ...


    Alpha de mercenaries were eating rations, and Agni was sitting on a side. She rubbed her tummy but did not ask these people for food. She had her own pride, at this moment, Three stood up and came to her side. She said, "Kid, have some food."


    Agni looked at her and did not reply before turning around and closing her eyes. Three found it surprising, unlike the usual behavior of children, this girl showed no sign of struggle and nor did she create a fuss. On the other hand, Three feltpelled to help her.


    Just when she wanted to say something, Old Four said, "Two should havee back by now."


    One nodded, and said, "I wonder if Hao Ren decided not toe."


    They both looked at Five who was sitting on the side, seeming lost in thoughts. Suddenly, the air inside the bunker began to warm up. The mercenaries were cultivators so they did not notice the change, but Agni was a normal child and she was sensitive to the temperature, and mumbled, "Finally they turned that cold machine off."


    She enjoyed the subtle warmth, it reminded her of the Sun God Vige. However, soon after the cultivators also noticed the heat climbing up. Old Four stood up and went closer to the thermostat and said, "This is odd, the temperature is fine then why does it feel so hot."


    Three turned to look at the ceiling of the bunker as she said, "Look, something is wrong."


    One looked in the direction she pointed and frowned as he said, "Cover the corners, I have a hunch that the enemy is here."


    Five looked up and asked in a shrill voice, "Even if the enemy is here, what could cause the ce to heat up like this?"


    They looked at Old Four, who shook his head. Even though One was the leader and the strongest, four was the person who had the most experience. They did not expect the old man to not know what could cause such a weird phenomena.


    The heat increased and the center of the ceiling began to crumble down, a small cloud of dust rose in the bunker and Old Four waved his hand to clear up the dust. They did not care about Agni at all, who was sitting in a corner with her head buried under her knees as she held onto the jade bead ne.


    After the dust was cleared up, everyone heard a dripping sound. They saw metal dripping from the gap in the ceiling and before they could react a huge puddle was already there on the floor.


    One yelled, "Get ready."


    As soon as his words dropped, Hao Ren dropped from the hole andnded on the puddle. Hao Ren used his yin and yang eyes to located Agni, and as soon as he set foot on the ground, heunched himself in her direction.


    However, the mercenaries could also see this. Hao Ren had an unsteady foot and so hecked power in the movement. One reacted quickly, and came to stand before him. Hao Ren did not hesitate, as soon as his foot touched the ground, heunched a fist.


    One was surprised to see the quick reaction and raised both his hands to defend himself. However, he still underestimated the force behind the attack and he was sent flying. Coincidentally, he flew in the direction where Agni was sitting.


    One was a burly man, if he were to collide with Agni, she would suffer significant damage, but as soon as the flying man reached one meter close to her, a golden barrier appeared around Agni.


    The barrier absorbed the impact, and rebound it on One. The leader of the mercenary group was sent flying back to where Hao Ren was, however, the young man did not attack him. He moved around the iing projectile and appeared next to Agni.


    The people were surprised when they saw what happened, the shock became even bigger when Hao Ren patted the girl on her head and said, "Did you miss me, Sweety?"


    Agni raised her head quickly and her lips began to squirm as she bawled and wailed after throwing herself in his arms, "Brother Ren, these demons are mean, they are bad people. They did not feed me!!!"


    Well, children, you know.


    Hao Ren chuckled, he did not care about the people looking at him with the gaze filled with killing intent. They did not expect the target to be this strong. Old Four said, "No wonder this kid did not panic, you had given her the heart calming jade."


    Hao Ren turned around while holding Agni in his arm and said, "You think too much woman, this ne is just a protective charm. She is calm because I told her that you bunch of clowns are useless."


    His words shocked everyone, they did not understand why Hao Ren called Old Four as a woman. The young man looked at the big guy on the side getting up and said, "Agni can you stay here in the corner for a few minutes? I need to deal with these people."


    Agni nodded and said, "Can you make pasta when we get back home?"


    Hao Ren nodded with a smile on his face. Then he let her down on the ground and crackled his bones. He looked at old four and said, "Are you thinking why did I call you woman? Well, you might be able to fool your folks, but your Yin energy is a bit too strong. I can basically smell it."


    Then he looked at the rest who were ready in the battle pose and tossed out the mask he had taken from Two. The mask dropped on the ground and he said, "Whichever of you is Five, take your mask. Your lover died in peace."


    Five looked at the mask that was ced over the molten metal and then she gazed at Hao Ren. She did not say anything and just charged at him with all that she had. Old Four yelled, "No, Five, wait."


    However, thetter was already close to Hao Ren who smiled and turned his head to the side before delivering a punch directly at her face. The impact of the counter punch was so strong that it broke the mask and the cheeks. Just one punch, and Five was done for.


    Hao Ren sighed as he looked at her corpse stuck to the wall, as he said, "I have united the two lovers for eternity. What a good deed."


    Three, Four, and One were both shocked when they saw Hao Ren killing one of them with just a punch. The brain matter from Five was dripping out from the big crack that appeared on her skull. Hao Ren did not hold back at all.


    One thing had been rified, this was a fight for their lives. Hao Ren smiled at them and said, "You all look so serious. Do you really think that you can kill me with your yellow level strength?"


    Hao Ren wanted to use his cruelest means to kill these people, but recalling that Agni was there as well, he tamed the psychopath sleeping inside him.


    One and Three exchanged gazes and they vanished from their spots. However, in Hao Ren''s vision, they appeared to be moving normally. Thanks to his Yin and Yang eyes. Whatever, happened in this room was not visible to Xiao Mei or Han Lingshi, but Agni was watching the scene with her eyes filled with sparkles.


    Hao Ren raised his hands and caught two fists. His defense and reaction once again shocked the two people and just when they were about to use their other hands, a sense of overwhelming heat enveloped them.


    Hao Ren said, "I have a spiritual me, and I do not know how to manipte it well enough. Have fun."


    He pushed the two of them away and the me energy began to char them from the inside out. Hao Ren looked at the only survivor of the group and said, "I can kill you with ease, but I am curious about your truth. Tell me who you really are, and I will give you a quick death. Otherwise, you have the examples."


    Four turned his head to look at his burning friends and shivered, before he raised his hands and took off the mask on his face. Everything changed in an instant. The old man became a youngdy with features to kill for. Even her physique changed considerably.


    Hao Ren conjured a ball of me in his palm and thedy directly knelt on the ground as she said, "Young Sir, please listen to me. If you are not satisfied, then you can kill me."


    Hao Ren paused, but he did not give up his guard and asked, "Tell me what do you have to say."

 Chapter 180: Scary Couple.

    Hao Ren was standing before thedy who was hiding and acting as Four, one of the Alpha de mercenary group members. He was about to kill her when she asked him to hear her out.This whole thing did not sit well with Hao Ren but he decided to listen to the person.


    Hao Ren looked at her and said, "Go on, say whatever you want to say."


    The youngdy before him said, "I am Yin Ye. I was a child when my parents bought me over to this world. However, they were hunted down by DEHB members."


    Hao Ren narrowed his eyes and asked, "Can you prove what you say is the truth?"


    Yin Ye thought for a bit and took out a couple of notebooks, and said, "These are the cultivation skills that my parents left for me. You are a peak ck realm cultivator, so you might be able to tell that it is all realm."


    Hao Ren did not touch the books and shook his head, "This is not enough. Can you tell me where your parents came from? Were they members of a big family?"


    Yin Ye nodded and said, "They were the descendants of the Blood Feather Tower. My father was an assassin, however, the tower had fallen in power a long time ago. Someone from the left over people assassinated a big shot and the people began to hunt all and every member who survived the first purge. My parents were just young adults when they had to flee ande here."


    Hao Ren thought about it and flicked his finger. A needle was embedded in the neck of the young girl. Yin Ye was shocked, she looked at Hao Ren with eyes wide open and the young man said, "I stabbed you with a poison needle. We will go out of here, and then I will verify your ims. However, if you dared to use spiritual energy, the poison will eat you up with in a few seconds."


    His words were true and Yin Ye shivered. She was an assassin and had killed many people, but she had never felt fear like this. Looking at the opening in ceiling she gulped, because not only was this man strong, he even managed to melt the vault which was eleven inches thick. She had no choice but to follow what he said.


    Yin Ye nodded, and Hao Ren picked up Agni who was gazing at him with sparkling eyes. He looked at her in askance and the little one shook her eyes. The young man then came to stand below the hole in the ceiling and said, "You will follow me up, and then we will see through the entire situation."


    Yin Ye agreed and Hao Ren jumped up through the hole with Agni in his arms. Yin Ye looked around at the fallen corpses and then she sighed before following the young man. Hao Ren stood in the vault, and Agni was still gazing at him. She did not know the value of all the things here and Hao Ren was her hero.


    The young man gestured at Yin Ye and said, "Go to the terrace."


    Yin Ye walked ahead of him and the young man said, "Xiao Mei connect me to Old Boy Hao, we have a hostage whose identity needs to be confirmed."


    Xiao Mei was as quick as lightning when it came to executingmands. It was already two in the morning, and after a while the call connected.


    Tang Zen spoke from the other side, "Old Hao is sleeping. He has been cultivating for the past week and just decided to get some rest. If it is something urgent I can help you."


    Hao Ren did not expect this to happen but then he sighed and said, "Ma, there is a girl here, Yin Ye, she ims to be thest surviving descendant of the Blood Feather Tower. Can you confirm it?"


    Tang Zen thought for a bit and asked, "Ask her if she has a death flower."


    Hao Ren looked at Yin Ye and asked, "Do you have a death flower?"


    Yin Ye nodded hurriedly and from the folds of her clothes she took out a metal flower and said, "This is a memento left behind by my father. I have no idea what it does, but he called it Death Flower."


    Hao Ren fished out his phone and said, "Connect on video."


    Tang Zen agreed and the two initiated the video call. Their eyes connected with each other, and then Hao Ren changed to the back camera. Tang Zen said, "It is the death flower, one of the most notorious hidden weapons used by the assassins of the Blood Feather Tower. She is not lying to you, but it seems to me that she has never been through a proper training."


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "I just wanted to confirm it. You should go back to rest, I have things to do."


    Tang Zen nodded and disconnected the call. She did not give Hao Ren a chance to do so as he had other things to do.


    Hao Ren looked at Yin Ye and asked, "Why did you want me to spare your life?"


    Yin Ye took a deep breath and her aura changed. She said, "All my life I had been running around and trying to make a living. My parents only left me the basic skills and the cultivation sutras. I practiced whole heartedly, and decided to do what I could do best. Be an assassin.


    However, being a woman, I have to face a lot of things, so I used the divine disguise technique to avoid those things. I don''t know if you would let me go, but I can be of use to you. I can serve as your personal knife."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "I do not want a knife. Not the one that is stained with the blood of the innocent."


    Yin Ye smiled and said, "The disguise I had belonged to the man called Old Four. His real identity is that of a professor of history in the Oval University, Stag Nation. This man had killed many young innocent women to harvest their Yin energy. I killed him to take his ce and money.


    If you ask the people behind you, my code is Silent Night. I have killed many but never harmed an innocent."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Xiao Mei, confirm the facts for me please."


    Yin Ye began to tell about her recent assassinations and Xiao Mei began to filter the dark web and news tforms for records. She even went ahead to find cases that were simr to Yin Ye and then after half an hour, she said, "Boss, she is clear."


    Hao Ren nodded and tossed her a pill. He said, "You may leave but do not appear before me ever again."


    Yin Ye clenched her fist and then she knelt on the ground as she said, "Young master, I wish to follow you. I will do all that you ask me to."


    Hao Ren turned around and asked, "Why?"


    Yin Ye replied, "You could verify the origins of my parents, that means you know someone who came from that world. I wish to go back to that world. I wish to see the world where my parents lived once. They told me many stories and they wished to be put to rest there. You are my only hope."


    Hao Ren looked at her, he wanted to say that she could join DEHB but then thinking about how they were actually the people who killed her parents. It was a bit too unsensitive. He sighed and replied, "Finee along but your recruitment will be dealt by my wife."


    He then held Agni and said, "Agni, ready to fly?"


    Agni opened her eyes wide and nodded like a chick pecking grains, and the two of the jumped off the bank terrace. It was not high, just seven floors, easy for Hao Ren. Yin Ye also followed along. She was a yellow realm cultivator, it was easy for her as well.


    Thedy drove her own vehicle and followed Hao Ren to his house. Bringing her along, Hao Ren had an idea, and when they reached home, he exined it to Han Lingshi, "You will be the Empress when we go back. You will need a trusted minister who can handle diplomacy, Maya fits that role, and you will need a de that mows down your enemy in shadows, for that Yin Ye is apt."


    Han Lingshi nodded but then solemnly asked, "I understand what you are saying, but how can we trust her just like that?"


    Hao Ren was prepared to deal with it and took out a scroll that he had bought from the system mall. He said, "This is a spirit contract scroll. You will be the master, and she will be the servant. You will haveplete control over her life. She won''t betray you, and I will also keep an eye on her. I will not let her act wild."


    Han Lingshi did not ask where he got this scroll from. She nodded, and the young man taught her how to use the scroll. Then he went to the kitchen to cook a serving of pasta for the little one.


    Meanwhile, Han Lingshi sat across Yin Ye with a cold face. Thetter could tell that thedy before her did not have any malice, but the aura was so cold that it made her shiver, and she thought, ''Oh god, what sort of demon couple did I meet? Please save me from this hell.''


    Hao Ren had shocked her when he killed the entire squad with ease. Then he confirmed her identity and everything else on just a call. Then here sat Han Lingshi, the business mogul and the demon with a gaze that could freeze her soul.


    She could not help but say, "Miss Han, you and Mister Hao, are a match made in heavens."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath, she was happy with theplement but she did not want to show it on her face. She tossed the scroll in the air and said, "This is a spirit scroll. If you mark it with a drop of your blood, you will be my subordinate. Shall you ever try to harm me, or the people I care about, it would be yourst day alive. Other than that, you have full freedom.


    In return, I will not bar you. If you need help, I will be there to support you. If you do not mind, then go ahead and sign the scroll with a drop of your blood. Otherwise, you are free to leave."


    Yin Ye was surprised to hear this. She was hesitant, after all who wanted to be a servant to anyone. Han Lingshi was gazing at her without blinking and raised her palm. The next moment, a snow ke condensed above her palm and the temperature of the room dropped.


    Yin Ye did not hesitate, she pricked her finger and dropped the blood on the contract. She could tell that these two people were different than the rest of the rich people, and the same time, they were scary as monsters.


    The contract was signed and Yin Ye could sense a connection in her mind. Just at that moment, Agni came out holding a big bowl of spaghetti and said, "Sister Ling, food."


    Han Lingshi smiled and patted her head gently as she said, "Miss Yin, I would like to see you at the Empress International office in the morning tomorrow. Dress appropriately."


    Yin Ye nodded quickly and bowed before leaving the ce. This eviction was sudden but relieving.


    Han Lingshi looked at Hao Ren who was feeding Agni, and asked gently, "What do you n to do next?"


    Hao Ren smiled and the youngdy sighed, "Poor people."


    Now that the cmity had been averted, it was time to counter the master mind.

 Chapter 181: Counter.

    In the morning, the Jade Capital City was stunned by the news that the ICB branch in the Jade City was breached and the people who did it melted the doors and the floor of the vault. The police was shocked when they found that not a single dime was missing and that their existed a room under the vault which did not match the blueprint.


    The hidden door ticked off the police. They directly went to the higher authorities and asked for a ''show cause''mission. They questioned the bank people to give a detailed letter about why this room was built and kept off the blueprints. Although the impact would not be much, but the momentary instability in the stock market would effect the board members.


    Hao Ren sat in his cabin, leaning in his boss chair and said, "Xiao Mei, did the Rose family cry?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, they did. Five members died in a night, obviously they cried. They have basically closed off themselves. Rich people are so afraid of death."


    Hao Ren smiled at her remark and said, "Find out if their is any illegitimate off spring of the Rose family."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Were I to be a human, my eyes would open wide. Boss you are wish to change the entire Rose family?"


    Hao Ren shook his head while swiveling in his chair, "I wish to change the one who holds power in the Rose Family. These entitled pricks do not even know what the world needs. They just feed off of the weak and poor, target those who try to stride ahead. Fuck them and fuck their interests. They wish to treat the world as a chess board, then why can''t I treat them as chess pieces?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "For someone who is afraid of his wife discovering the habit of stealing ice cream, you sure sound dominating."


    Hao Ren sensed his eyelid twitch hard. Last night he felt like eating Ice cream and so he had to steal a portion from the one Han Lingshi set aside for herself. He was afraid that she would kick a fuss about it, so he went to the store bright in the morning and got some more for her.


    Xiao Mei was snarky as hell, and she did not spare anyone. Hao Ren did not reply and said, "What do you know, go get things done."


    Xiao Mei chuckled and said, "Embarrassment begets anger."


    Hao Ren wished to beat her up, but he decided to change invest his energy in plotting how to get rid of the Rose family.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was having a cup of tea, when the door was knocked. She said, "Come in."


    The door opened and a calm cold voice said, "President Han, Good morning."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, she raised her head and found Maya Okudera, standing across her. She stood up from her chair and walked around the table. She knew that Hao Ren promised of restoring her ability to walk, but still it was really shocking.


    Han Lingshi smiled and hugged her friend. Maya Okudera was taken aback but she sensed a subtle warmth creeping up in her heart. She said, "Thank you, I will always remember this."


    Han Lingshi broke the embrace and shook her head as she said, "Ren did it with a selfish motive. I am just happy that you can stand on your feet."


    Maya Okudera asked, "What motive does President Hao has?"


    Han Lingshi said, "Have a seat first, I will tell you about it."


    Maya Okudera hade back from the rehab after three months, and now she was as fit as an athlete. Han Lingshi thought it was about time she told her what she and Hao Ren had in mind.


    Just when she was about to speak, the inte rang, and Han Lingshi epted the call, and the receptionist said, "President, there is a Miss Yin Ye at the gates, she ims to have an appointment with you."


    Han Lingshi replied, "Send her up."


    Last time Hao Ren waited to meet her at the gates, ever since then she instructed the people to confirm such things with her in person. After the call was done, Han Lingshi said, "Maya, wait for a few minutes, have some coffee in the mean time and tell me about your rehab."


    Maya nodded with a smile and said, "Well, those people that President Hao arranged to help me were really thorough. At first I thought I was going to die, but then I started enjoying it."


    As they talked, a few minutester, the door of the cabin was knocked, and Han Lingshi called Yin Ye inside. Yin Ye was dressed in a formal clothing, and was well groomed. She greeted Han Lingshi who nodded and gestured her to sit down.


    She said, "Maya, as you know by now, this world is not as simple as it may seem to be on the surface. Right?"


    Maya nodded, and Han Lingshi began to introduce her to cultivation. The former was still somewhat doubtful but when the snowke condensed above Han Lingshi''s palm, and the room temperature fell drastically. Maya was surprised to see this and Yin Ye felt a strong fear in her heart.


    Han Lingshi exined her background to the two of them and then she said, "If I am ever going to take back what rightfully belongs to me, I will need help from people who I can trust with my life. Miss Yin and I have an understanding so we are already in cahoots.


    However, you are different Maya. I have always seen you as a younger sister and you have never let me down. I understand that I am asking you a lot, and if you wish to stay out of it, then I will respect your choice."


    Maya thought for a bit and then said, "I have always followed you, and I will always follow you, President Han."


    She smiled as she said this, and Han Lingshi sighed as she profusely thanked Maya. Han Lingshi then looked up to Yin Ye and said, "Miss Yin, if you do not mind, stay in thepany dormitory, I will assign the position of my personal guard to you, so you will be an official employee."


    Yin Ye nodded, and they began to discuss about the future ns.


    ...


    In the meanwhile, the Rose Family was holding a meeting in there family mansion which was literally a small pce located in the Stag Nation. They were so rich that they had multiple pces located in different cities of the nation. There was a rumor that the Rose Family was actually the one that controlled the finance and the economical veins of the nation and not the government.


    In the head of the family seat, an old man was sitting looked at the ten men and women sitting in different seats. He asked in a somber voice, "Who? and Why?"


    Three words, and the temperature of the meeting chamber dropped. One of the young men replied, "Great grandfather, we are still looking into it. The information from the dark web should return in a bit."


    The old man gazed at him sharply and asked, "Do you all have no idea why this could have happened? Five people died, such a big securitypse, who did you all provoke to incur such wrath?"


    A voice echoed in the room, "Me. Greetings, Mister Onyx Rose, I apologize for abruptlying to your family meeting, but I was wondering if you had been looking for me. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Hao Ren, a few days ago, Late Damion Rose put out a kill contract on my head. He appointed the best mercenary group in the world, the alpha de."


    The old man had already clenched his fists and said, "So you killed him and four others of my family. Do you even know who you are talking to?"


    Hao Ren''s face appeared on the screen before him. They were now connected on a video call and the entire Rose family was shocked to see such a young man was so calm while facing Onyx Rose, who made even the world leaders fear him.


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "It would be nice if you reined your temper. Had it been just me that you came after, I would have only retaliated in kind. Your ambition implicated my family, and so, I had to give you an answer as well. In the Han Nation, we have an idiom that I believe in. Return a favor hundred times, and return a grudge thousand times."


    The old man was so angry that he broke out in aughter and said, "Do you really think you can do anything to us at all? I will destroy you..."


    Hao Ren said, "Onyx Rose, you better keep that kill you and kill your family for the ones who fear them. I have dealt with your dogs. Now, you will never get a chance to do so. As of this moment, I have put out an open contract on the heads of the Rose Family members, One Billion Dors per head. Anyone who can make a kill, will get the money. Wish you all the best."


    The call was disconnected, and the people were left in a daze, the old man was so angry that his face was flushed. He had never been talked and threatened in this manner. Even the rich and powerful were scared of him and then there was this guy. Not only did he barge inside the personal space but also humiliated him before the entire family.


    He yelled, "Find out how he did it, and call Master Night for me, right away."


    The people got to work and calls were made soon enough the young man said, "Great Grandpa, he really ced open contracts on all of us. They just appeared five minutes ago. This guy recentlyunched the holographic technology and this has created ripples in the market. Thepanies where we made investments, are all suffering because of this."


    The old man yelled, "Veronica, is your investment team feeding on shit? I do not care how you do it, I want him to go bankrupt within two days. I want to see how he will fulfill those contracts. I want him dead. Do you all hear me??!!"


    The war had begun and Hao Ren had already nned his moves.

 Chapter 182: Making Moves.

    Onyx Rose was sitting in his study and a middle aged man dressed in ck clothes was sitting before him. His face was as pale as milk, and his eyes were brimming with some maniacal spark.


    Onyx Rose spoke in a soft tone, "Master Night, I apologize for calling you over at such a short notice."


    The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, "You do not have to apologize like this, Sir Rose. We have been business partners for a long time. You can tell me all that you are worried about, as long as the price is right, I will help you."


    Onyx Rose nodded and said, "A man named Hao Ren caused the death of five of my family members. I hope you can kill that man and all his family members as well."


    Night smiled widely and said, "I will help you avenge with pleasure, but can you tell me how many people are we exactly talking about here?"


    In their eyes, Hao Ren was a normal human who used the technological means to get the best of them. But what they did not know was that even now, Hao Ren was listening to them. Yes, Xiao Mei was now monitoring the Rose family very closely.


    After a few minutes, Master Night left the ce, and the young man from the meeting earlier came in holding a tray filled with medicine. Onyx looked at him and sighed as he said, "Silvester, I did not mean to be so hard on you in the meeting room."


    Silvester shook his head and replied, "I don''t mind that, Great Grandpa. It was right of you to do so, because, even if we have disputes among ourselves, it is not up to some outsider toe in and point fingers at us. Let alone killing our family members."


    The old man sighed and said, "If only the others also understood this."


    Silvester nodded and then he asked, "I apologize for asking, but why did you call Master Night? Can he really do what the Alpha de could not?"


    Onyx Rose nodded calmly and said, "Master Night is a man who can bring dead back to life, or even set ghosts out to hunt the people. His methods are horrible but they are sure to work."


    ...


    Hao Ren received a g from Xiao Mei and she yed the conversation for him. The young man took a deep breath and said, "Since they have decided to set a necromancer to deal with me, I must not allow them to get ahead. It would be tricky to deal with this guy if he managed toe here and attack."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, all this while we have been facing attacks and these people do not let us catch a break. Your wedding is just three weekster. How are you going to handle it if you are worried about the enemies lurking in the shadows?"


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "Can you locate this guy called Night?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I already have his address down to the Zip Code."


    The young man was surprised and asked, "What about the unounted children of the Rose Family?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Damon had a mistress who gave birth to a daughter seventeen years ago. Damon was just a young teenager then. Talk about being a debauchee."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "I will go cook a meal for Lingshi and tell her that I will make a three day shopping trip to the Stag Nation."


    Xiao Mei nodded and said, "I will get the process sorted, and also, we should fly chartered. It saves time."


    Hao Ren replied, "As youmand, Boss."


    Xiao Mei hummed a tune as the young man left the office to handle his tasks.


    ...


    Han Lingshi and the girls were still discussing things when the door was knocked and Hao Ren walked in. Yin Ye and Maya Okudera were startled and Han Lingshi sighed as she said, "You know you have to wait before I allow you toe inside."


    Hao Ren smiled, he pulled in a food trolley as he said, "I am in a hurry, I have to catch a flight for Stag Nation. There is something I need to shop for the wedding."


    Han Lingshi was surprised by this and asked, "What''s with this sudden trip?"


    Hao Ren came beside her, pecked her cheek and said, "I am going there to deal with the Rose Family and also to do some shopping for the wedding."


    He led her to the couch amidst the shocked gazes of the other two while saying, "The Rose Family wanted toe after all the people around me so I decided to go and handle them first. That will keep others in line. Kill the chicken to warn the monkeys."


    Han Lingshi looked at him with eyes wide open and eximed, "Since when did the Rose Family became a chicken, they are the richest in the world."


    Hao Ren sighed and patted her head as he served the food and replied, "Gilded Chicken. Rx, I will be back in three days."


    He fed her a spoonful of fried rice and Han Lingshi sighed as she said, "You, don''t you dare be willful in the future. This is thest time."


    Hao Ren smiled and kissed her chili sauce stained lips before rushing out of the office. Then he came back in and took out a book and handed it to Han Lingshi as he said, "This is the technique for Miss Okudera. Okay, bye, I love you."


    Han Lingshi called behind him, "I love you too, but don''t raise a storm in the Stag Nation."


    The other two looked at each other with faint smiles. In this small time they hade to terms that they were now connected to each other and could not break away, and while they admired the cold and calm Queen aura that Han Lingshi had, they were amused when she helplessly gave in to what Hao Ren said.


    Maya asked, "President, what did he mean by, going to deal with the Rose family?"


    Han Lingshi red at Yin Ye who narrated the entire scene and the former replied, "He is so petty when ites to dealing with his enemies."


    ...


    Hao Ren drove his car to the airport and said, "Xiao Mei, leak the news of my arrival to the Rose family, let them make preparations."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Although I am now aware of the mystical abilities thate with cultivation, I would like to tell you that in your own words, you are not invincible."


    Hao Ren closed his eyes, took a deep breath and then replied, "You do not have to state the obvious, but I do not want Night to anywhere. I wish to kill him their."


    Xiao Mei replied, "That can be arranged, I can simply leave his passport invalid. He would not be able to go anywhere, while you can enter the Stag Nation unnoticed, and I will cover you."


    Hao Ren replied, "You are a genius."


    Xiao Mei replied, "I am aware."


    The young man boarded the ne and on the other side, Xiao Mei blocked Master Night, who was ready to fly over to the Han Nation. Hao Ren did not wish to kill these people when theye to his home, because that would bring a lot of scrutiny from the world media.


    Things were different in the Stag Nation, Rose Family was a celebrity but they did not get the media attention at home. The darkest ce was under themp.


    After ten hours of flying, Hao Ren reached the Burmont City airport. He got down, went through the immigration and then left the airport. Xiao Mei had arranged for a car rental and it was a ck Ho Wisp. The model and the performance were simr to the white one that Hao Ren had, so it would be easy for him to drive it.


    After from the drivingne change the rest was fine. Xiao Mei asked, "Boss, where do you want to go?"


    Hao Ren replied, "To the location where the child is."


    Xiao Mei replied, "The Burberry bar, that is where she works as a waitress."


    Hao Ren nodded and using the navigation he moved quickly. The time difference has shifted and it was still just the breakfast hours in the Stag Nation. The young man came at the right time, he was hungry.


    After parking the car, he tapped his card on the parking toll machine and paid for six hours, just to be safe. He ced an earpiece in his ear and said, "Xiao Mei, is she here at the moment?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, she is inside, and her information is..."


    Hao Ren was at the door of the bar when he said, "You sure are thorough in your job Xiao Mei. I am proud of you."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Please give me the chance to say the same thing boss."


    Hao Ren felt pain in his heart from the snide remark once again. With a deep breath he pushed open the door and went inside the bar. The ce was dimly lit, but some rock and roll music was ying in the background. A few people werehaving breakfast, while Hao Ren headed for the Bar counter.


    His arrival did attract a lot of attention, after all, an Han Native did note to such ces daily. Hao Ren nodded and greeting everyone, and sat down on the barstool, when a youngdy asked him from the other side of the corner, "Hi, good morning, what can I get you?"


    Hao Ren looked at her face and with a smile he replied, "Good morning, I would like a ss of iced lemon tea, and a vegetable sandwiches, thank you."


    Thedy replied with a professional smile as she said, "It will be a few minutes."


    Hao Ren nodded and waited, he wanted to talk, but abruptness was not going to help, patience was the key.

 Chapter 183: No Rules.

    Hao Ren sat in the bar, hemunicated in the nativenguage of the Stag Nation and not the Han Nationnguage. In this past few months, he learned many things andnguages were one of them. Xiao Mei was his life coach and she would often poke him saying how Han Lingshi was so capable that she would deal with international clients without any external help.


    Hao Ren also wanted this, and so, he learned. A few minutester, his order was served on the counter. As he was eating he looked the the waitress before he asked, "Excuse me, is your mother''s name Diane Murphy?"


    The waitress was surprised and nodded. Hao Ren revealed a pleasant expression, and said, "I did not expect to meet you as soon as I came to this ce. How is Diane? I lost touch with her when I moved to Han Nation."


    The girl frowned and said, "My mother passed away seven months ago."


    Hao Ren opened his eyes wide and the fork in his hands dropped on the ground with a nk. His shoulders shivered and his eyes glistened as he asked in a shivering voice, "Diane died? How? What happened to her?"


    Xiao Mei had already filled him up with the details while he was waiting for the meal. Combined with his acting, the young girl was shocked to see, she replied, "She had an ident on her way home."


    Hao Ren clenched his fists and his sorrow turned into rage as he said, "An ident that can kill someone in this city? Does the Rose Family think we are fools? Motherfuckers, first that bastard Damon broke Diane''s heart and abandoned you two, and now this. This bunch of bastards, don''t worry, I will make them pay."


    His words confused the youngdy. She asked, "What are you rambling about?"


    Hao Ren replied with a sigh and said, "You don''t know what is even know your real name."


    The girl furrowed her brows and asked, "What do you even mean by that? How can I not know my real name? Also, who are you to say all this? How can I believe that you even knew my mother?"


    Hao Ren said, "I will show you the proof, give me a second."


    He took out his phone, and typed, "Xiao Mei, synthesis pictures of me and Diane Murphy, be quick."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Thirty seconds."


    Hao Ren looked at the girl before him and said, "I will give you the proof but before I do that, tell me one thing. If I could prove that your mother''s untimely demise was actually foul y, would you agree to avenge her?"


    He voice was calm but it resonated deep within the soul of the youngdy. She nodded and said, "I will."


    Hao Ren nodded, in this brief moment, Xiao Mei had synthesized a few pictures, where the young man appeared to be friends with Diane Murphy. He ced the phone on the counter for the youngdy to see.


    She was swiping through, when a video popped up, where Diane and Hao Ren were ying beer pong. Hao Ren did not know what was Xiao Mei thinking, but he did not say anything against it at the moment.


    He sighed and shook his head as he said, "Diane was a dear friend who stood by me when I was trying to figure things out. We had been in touch for only a brief period but those days really changed my life. I am getting married and just came over to invite her."


    The girl raised her head and replied, "I don''t know what to say. I am sorry, I had no idea that she could mean so much to someone."


    Hao Ren shook his head and asked, "Did she ever tell you about Damon?"


    The girl shook her head and Hao Ren looked around before asking, "Can we go for a walk?"


    The girl was startled and said, "I have to start working or Peter will dock my pay."


    Hao Ren waved his hand saying, "Consider this job sorted, what I want to discuss with you will change your life. You would have a life better than what you could have ever imagined."


    The girl frowned and Hao Ren sighed as he fished out a picture of Damon Rose and said, "Compare your eye brows and chin with this picture and you will know. Also, I apologize, I have forgotten about it earlier, my name is Hao Ren."


    He extended his hand and the youngdy shook it gently as she said, "I am Eden."


    Then Hao Ren began to guide her through the knowledge of inherited features. While in another city, Night was fuming. He had just came back from the airport where he almost got arrested because he wanted to travel to the Han Nation on an expired passport.


    Even the Rose Family did not wish to breakws so tantly, and they assured him of arranging the new passport and sort out all the formalities within twenty four hours.


    Night snorted at them and even called the Rose family ipetent.


    ...


    Hao Ren and Eden were walking on the sidewalk and the young man asked, "What do you know about your father?"


    Eden replied, "Mom told me that he left us, and that was it. She never said anything more than that."


    Hao Ren nodded and after a thought he said, "Your father died a two days ago."


    He carefully observed the change in expressions of the youngdy but he found nothing. She was unaffected and just nodded in response. Hao Ren continued, "His name was Damon Rose, the Heir Apparent of the tycoon of the Stag Nation''s Rose Family."


    Eden froze in her steps and looked at Hao Ren with her eyes wide open. Hao Ren nodded and continued speaking in the soft voice, "He abandoned your mother because if he was very young at that time and his family would not allow him to marry her. So, he abandoned her after leaving behind some money.


    However, Diane knew about his identity, and tried to contact him, but Damon did not listen. He broke Diane''s heart when he refused to acknowledge that you were his child. From that day on, Diane had been trying to gather some material that could help you gain what was rightfully yours.


    I know she was no saint, but she loved you. She wanted you to have a life that belonged to you. If you trust me, I can tell you what really happened to her, because given thews and the discipline, people don''t drive fast enough to kill someone in this country at least."


    Eden was shivering and her eyes were glistened with tears. She asked, "Do you mean that my mother was killed?"


    Hao Ren nodded as he asked, "What else could be the reason for the police to not arrest the car driver who hit her?"


    Eden was shocked, now that she thought about it, it seemed to make sense, and she asked, "Why didn''t they kill me?"


    Hao Ren replied, "The Rose family does not take any action without benefits. You have the blood of the Rose family coursing through your veins. You are young and you are beautiful. You are the perfect person for a marital transaction in the future, no?"


    Eden was just in herte teens, but she had been working for a long time and had the street smart so she knew what Hao Ren said was true. The Rose family was famous for being rich and they saw everything as a transaction.


    She looked at Hao Ren and said, "I will wait for you to bring me the proof tomorrow. I will not let these people walk away after killing my mother."


    Diane was no saint just as Hao Ren said, however, she had never wronged Eden, and even supported her with all that she had. Maybe she did it for selfish reasons but Eden saw this as love, and that was all that matters.


    Hao Ren told her to stay home for the entire day, exchanged his phone number and then left after dropping her home. He was going to do two things, one was to kill Night, and the second was toe up with the proof of rtion between Eden and the Rose.


    Then he will handle the Rose family. He got in his car and said, "Xiao Mei, book an appointment with the tailors, I want to get a tuxedo stitched for the reception, and give me the details of where Night is."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Alright boss."


    The game began and Hao Ren broke the rules, he did not allow his enemies to have a chance to strike, as he was going to put them through the blitzkrieg.


    ...


    After an hour, Hao Ren found himself standing before the apartment building where Night lived. He was wearing a ck hoodie under a ck leather jacket, and ck jeans with ck sport shoes.


    He pulled up his hoodie and used his Yin and Yang eyes to observe the situation remotely. Then he raised his eyebrow as he said, "Well, this guy will be tricky to deal with. But fine, whatever it is."


    That said, he walked across the road and entered the alley beside the building to meet with his enemy.

 Chapter 184: Thorn In The Rose.

    Hao Ren stood in the alley, and waited for the sky to turn dark. This ce was bustling with activity. To avoid alerting the enemy, he had to hide and strike when he had a clean shot. This alley provided him with a proper cover.


    No one would associate someone dressed like him to be linked with the wisp that stood across the door. The car was his tool to create a deception. Super cars were admired by all the males, and the females held a curious mindset towards these males who would splurge so much.


    The car will hold the attention of the people while Hao Ren went about his work. After a few minutes the sky began to dim and Hao Ren climbed the fire exitdder and then made his way to the sixth floor, just one below where Night lived. Looking through the Yin and Yang eyes, Hao Ren detected a spiritual barrier spread around the house.


    Night made sure to keep everything away from his territory. Inside the barrier, Hao Ren could see a lot of blue specks floating around. He was sure that these were the spirits that Night had captured. The spiritual barrier seemed to be serving another purpose as a cage.


    If Hao Ren was to enter this ce, he would alert Night for sure. Another way for him to handle this was to use multiple Yang talismans. He browsed through the system mall and after a few minutes, he bought a peach wood yang sword. This sword was worth five spirit stones, but it was much more effective than the simple one spirit stone worth Yang energy talismans.


    The Yang energy talisman would handle lesser ghosts, but if it was a vengeful spirit then Hao Ren would need something bigger, however, one peach sword could be used three times and it could take down bigger vengeful spirits, and the lesser ghosts would be killed as a by product.


    Lesser Ghosts were entities that could not do much harm but siphon off the vital energy of a person, while the Vengeful spirits could do physical harm as well. Night was a necromancer or a ghost cultivator. If he had any corpse puppets, then phoenix mes would deal with them.


    After carefully weighing the odds, Hao Ren moved upstairs on the side and channeled the spiritual energy in the peach wood sword. The sword was just as big as a palm, but as soon as it was channeled with spiritual energy, it began to shiver, and levitate over Hao Ren''s hand. The young man turned his hand in the direction where the most concentrated yin energy could be found and said, "Go!"


    The peach sword went through the barrier. It was nowhere close to being as strong as the one Hao Ren faced in the Naga Tomb. The peach sword went through and shortly after a scream rang out.


    "Argghhh! Who is it?!"


    Hao Ren quickly climbed the stairs and rushed in through the open window. He sniffed the air filled with a burnt aroma in the void, and a few momentster, the peach sword appeared in the void before him. Using his Yin and Yang eyes, Hao Ren found the ce where the Yin energy was located.


    It was significantly lesser than before but Hao Ren did not wish to take any risk and channeled the energy in the peach sword once more before he approached one more time. The person let out another horrific scream, and this time the young man walked out inside the bedroom.


    He found a man sitting inside a hexagram. His face was pale and his mouth was stained with dark red blood. It did not look like red blood at all, it seemed to be tar. Hao Ren looked around, and asked, "I apologize, did Ie over while you were in the middle of something important?"


    The man was having a hard time breathing, how could he talk to Hao Ren. He was a cultivator, and still managed to keep his emotions under control. However, the young man before him took off his hoodie and smiled as he said, "Hello Mister Night, the necromancer."


    Night was shocked because he had a picture of Hao Ren and knew who this guy was. What shocked him was the fact that his target was right before him and even managed to injure him so severely. Hao Ren was just a childpared to him, however, here they were.


    Hao Ren let out a sigh of relief and said, "I was worried if you had any corpse puppets, but it saves me time. Well, you can vanish now."


    That said, he blew a breath of phoenix mes on the person and reduced him to ashes. He did not wish to talk much to this person. Night had been living in this ce because a youngdy was raped and murdered in this house by Damon Rose. This ce was filled with resentment and yin energy.


    So even if he died, it did not matter to anyone. Hao Ren checked the house using his Yin and Yang eyes, and left after confirming nothing was wrong. The power of the phoenix mes was so strong that it even burned Night''s soul directly.


    Phoenix mes were strong Yang energy and it fought the Yin element with an almost religious passion. The only way to contain it was equally powerful Yin energy and Night was not even close to that.


    Hao Ren left the house the same way he hade, and got in the car. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, how will you handle the Rose Family?"


    Hao Ren said, "Have all the family members assemble in the castle."


    Xiao Mei asked, "What will that do?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "They won''t but I will."


    Xiao Mei replied, "They will all gather by the noon tomorrow at thetest."


    Hao Ren nodded and agreed with the arrangement, then he made his way to the famous malls and began to shop for Han Lingshi. He called Eden and told her to be ready tomorrow. The girl was confused but she said yes to him. The young man before her had bought out a lot of evidence and thus she would not give up in him.


    Hao Ren finished the night and then went to the hotel and spend the night cultivating. He had not cultivated in the past few nights. Xiao Mei was supervising the business so thepany did not need him to be present all the time.


    In the morning, Hao Ren finished his breakfast in his room, and said, "Xiao Mei, send the DNA reports to the media houses and set them on fire. I want all the big media houses in one of the halls in this hotel by noon."


    Xiao Mei acknowledged and then she also booked a cab for Eden to meet Hao Ren near the tailor shop where he was going to give his measurements. From what he knew of Rose, she was a dedicated girl and was studying in the high school and the teachers had great impression of her.


    At the same time she was working to support her education, and recently she lost her mother. The police did not take action even when they had proper evidence, and not just that, they even destroyed evidence to support Damon Rose.


    This was going to set fire to the entire Stag Nation and also to the world. What will happen in this case, Hao Ren will get revenge and the Rose family will get a new leader.


    The process was seamlessly organized with Xiao Mei without a single gap or loophole. It was done in such a way that the Rose Family did not get any whiff of the news. Xiao Mei blocked all the news from reaching them at all.


    ...


    It was noon, Hao Ren had taken Eden to a saloon and gotten her a hair wash and also mild make up, then some new but fair clothes were bought so that she could look a bit presentable before the press. After all, she was the heir apparent of the Rose family.


    The two of them were in the car heading toward the hotel. Eden was visibly nervous and Hao Ren sighed as he said, "Are you worried that those people will question you too much?"


    Eden nodded, and Hao Ren sighed as he said, "Can you remember why you are doing this today?"


    Eden replied, "To help my mother get justice she deserved."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "If you act selflessly, the people wille seeking gaps in your armor. Take a stand for yourself, and the rest will fall into ce. Remember, that everything your mother went through was to get justice for you and to give you a life that you deserved."


    Eden clenched her fists and asked, "What if they say that I am just an Illegitimate child? What will I do then? The people of the world will stain my mother''s name."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "When you get what is yours the same people will look up to you as an idol. The people of the world are just sheep that follow the trend and pick the easy way out of everything. Do not worry about them. The one who has power is the one tomand the sheep.


    The choice is yours, whether you want to be the sheep or the one who drives them."


    The car reached the hotel shortly after the conversation and Eden decisively got out of the vehicle and Hao Ren watched her enter the hall. Eden was going to take the stage and he was going to work in the shadows.

 Chapter 185: Critical Blows.

    Hao Ren dropped Eden at the hotel and then headed to the Rose Family Mansion. He was going to subdue them the same way as Night did, but his methods were going to be rather drastic.


    ...


    In the hotel the journalists were curious about the person who sent them the DNA test report. Just when they were beginning to think that the entire thing was a sham, a youngdy entered the lobby under the guidance of the hotel staff. Hao Ren made a proper arrangement for everything.


    Eden was led to the podium where she sat down on the chair and the media people began to buzz. What the people did not notice was that she had an earbud ced in her left ear which was covered with her hair.


    Xiao Mei was instructing her to take control of the situation. The first tip was to look over their shoulders and not make eye contact in order to maintain focus and appear confident. She tapped the tip of the mic and said, "Greetings, I am Eden Murphy, biological daughter of thete Damon Rose."


    These words were like blood and the journalists were vampires, they lunged at her with a plethora of questions. The atmosphere was loud and chaotic, Eden could not make the head from the tails of the scene when she suddenly raised her hand and pped the table top.


    The loud and abrupt reaction stunned the people and Eden asked, "Can we act civil?"


    The reporters saw her reaction and were surprised. Her aura was not strong but her gaze was unwavering. One of the reporters asked, "What makes you think you can talk to us like this?"


    Eden replied after a few seconds, "The fact that I am not using a social media tform to reach other and tell my story is a good enough reason for you to be respectful. If you all have a problem then you can walk out and I will take this matter to the court and and social media. I might not gain a lot but you will lose out a lot."


    She was not sure what to do, but Xiao Mei told her to threaten the people, and it worked. Everyone calmed down, and one reporter raised her hand. Eden nodded to thedy who asked, "Miss Eden, can you tell us your full name and why did you seek us out today?"


    Eden nodded and replied, "My full name is Eden Murphy. I took my mother''s family name. The reason I called you all over because I wanted to tell the world about what a heartless bunch of people the Rose family members are."


    The journalists were surprised, another person asked in follow up, "Why do you say that, Miss Murphy?"


    Eden nodded and said, "After all these years, my mother sought acknowledgement from my father but all she received from them was a painful death."


    The cameras were recording it and then someone asked, "Miss Murphy, did the police not support your ims?"


    Eden revealed a bitter smile and then said, "Would you support any ims that would bring bad PR to your benefactor? We all know the pull Rose Family has, and how deep their pockets run. The most surprising thing to me was how the police destroyed the evidence."


    Everything she said was a material that caused sensation. Eden looked at the floor manager on the side and said, "Can you please bring down the projector screen?"


    The man nodded and the lights were dimmed and then the projector screen was set up. Eden said, "Please watch the video carefully."


    A clip was yed on the projector screen, the content showed how a woman was crossing the road and was hit by a car. After the clip was finished, Eden said, "A certificate of authenticity has been sent to the email ounts of your offices, you can verify the details when you go back."


    Some people directly sent the message to the people responsible to run a trace that moment itself, Eden continued, "The car that hit my mother followed her trajectory as she ran to save herself. As you must have seen in the footage the vehicle moved over to the sidewalk to hit her. This footage alone is enough grounds to establish that it was a premeditated murder.


    However, the report in the police station states a hit and run. They could not locate the car after intensive operations for seven days and thus closed the case. Please look at the screen once more."


    A new clip was yed and in the CCTV footage, Eden could be seen walking her way to the Bar, and in the background the same vehicle was spotted. She said, "I have been observing this vehicle following me in the broad daylight for the past few months. When I saw the footage, even I, a teenager could recognize it.


    I wonder if I was lucky enough or the police officers who worked this case are ipetent."


    One of the reporter asked, "Miss Murphy, what do you intend to do now?"


    Eden replied calmly, "I want a thorough investigation of my mother''s death. I want these bastards to pay for what they have done to her and to me. After being put through all this, I wonder if the rumors about the Rose family are true. Does our government has no power over them?"


    The press meet continued and Eden kept answering the questions to the best of her abilities.


    ...


    Hao Ren had driven the car to the city outskirts and he was about to reach the Rose Mansion. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, the meet is a sess, the media houses are holding a meeting to run the story quickly."


    The young man nodded and said, "Well, it is time for Onyx Rose to leave the world. I shall bid him farewell in person."


    After saying that he parked the car in the cover of woods and began to run through the woods. Xiao Mei had infiltrated the Rose Mansion''s security system and covered all the expanse of their estate. None of the camera''s could catch Hao Ren and to ensure that even the guard dogs cannot sense him, the young man applied the scent erasing potion over himself as if a perfume.


    As he finished running across the thick woods, he found a twenty meters high wall. The young man took a deep breath exerted force in his toes and jumped high. He reached fifteen meters height before he exerted strength once again by pushing himself off the wall.


    Twenty meters was a significant height and no normal human could jump over it just like that, but the wealthier you are, the more fearful you be. So on the top of the walls there weretest motion sensors, that would go off even if a fly was to pass through the invisible connection lines.


    Hao Ren moved through the invisible line, and the next second hended on the ground. He rolled directly into a bush and stopped breathing. Within five seconds, a few guards and their dogs rushed over to check the situation. Hao Ren was wearing a camouge clothing, and his body was perfectly still.


    The scent was gone so the dogs could not do smell any outsiders, and the stillness of his body also confused them. The guards were not very vignt because for them this was an easy job. Some birds would cross the barrier or sit on the wall and they would have to shoo them away.


    After a few seconds the guards moved away, and Hao Ren rxed. He crouched on the ground and looking around for a few minutes, he nned his route.


    ...


    Onyx Rose was sitting in his study, reading through some documents when a servant came to the door, and said, "Master, Steward Alpine just received all of the Rose Family members in the living room. They all say you called for a meeting."


    Onyx Rose furrowed his brows when he heard this and said, "I never called any meeting, are these useless people high on some drug? Do they have nothing better to do then toe here and disturb me?"


    Apart from the main members, he did not allow anyone to stay in this mansion for the past few days because of the deaths. Now they all came here all of a sudden, who knew was going on. The infighting in the big families was amon thing and Rose family was no different at all.


    The old man sent away the servant and said he woulde after finishing his job, when suddenly, he saw a flicker before him. Onyx Rose was very agile for his age, but he could not match Hao Ren''s speed.


    The young man had infiltrated the mansion and was now standing behind the old man with a needle sticking in the wrinkled skin of thetter. The old man had a stiff neck and could not move. Hao Ren said, "Nice to meet you in person, Mister Rose. I know you want to ask a lot of questions, but the fact is everything that you are thinking about is true. I am Hao Ren, and I came in here to kill you.


    Also, that necromancer of yours, he is dead. I burned him alive."


    Onyx Rose opened his eyes wide and his pupils constricted in fear. Hao Ren continued, "At the moment, I have pricked an acupoint of yours to paralyze you, and also injected you with an undetectable poison. You will die in a few days, and so, to right all your wrongs, you will now follow me wish, and set up a trust fund.


    The living members will lose right to all the family properties and only their personal assets will remain under control. Then you will donate all these assets to various charity organizations, and set up a trust fund that will give twenty percent of your worth to Eden Murphy, and also she will have the right to run all your business with the help of a few people she trust."


    Onyx opened his eyes wide and shook his head with all the strength he had. Hao Ren walked around him and with a smile he said, "Did you think I was asking you? It is all done. Just wait for a few minutes."


    That said, he took out the needle and rushed out of the window. This was his purpose. While they were talking, a message was sent to the attorney, who was shocked at first but then a video call from the study room was made in which Onyx Rose changed his will under the realization of his deeds and to clear his conscience.


    A few momentster, the members of the Rose family also received the news about the conference held by Eden Murphy and rushed over to the study to find a stiff and paralyzed Onyx Rose. They arranged for a medivac, and Onyx Rose was rushed to the biggest and the best hospital in the Stag Nation for treatment.


    Hao Ren sat in his car as the helicopter flew by in the sky with a smirk on his face. Xiao Mei said, "Boss, you dealt a really critical blow."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Make sure everyone with ill-intentions feel the pain as if it is there own Xiao Mei. I want to hold a peaceful wedding."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Roger that, Boss."

 Chapter 186: Wedding Fever.

    Hao Ren moved back to the hotel and found Eden Rose sitting in the lobby, waiting for him. The young man went up to her and said, "You did a good job."


    Eden revealed a hesitant smile and asked, "Can we really get justice?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Do not worry, it will be all clear very soon. The government has always been looking for a chance to kick down the capitalist to regain power and for that they will not let go of this incident."


    Eden nodded and after a few moments she said, "But, Damon Rose is already dead. What is even the point?"


    Hao Ren smiled and patted her head like an elder brother as he replied, "You will know everything by tomorrow, I have hired you the best civilwyer in this nation. That man will escort you to the supreme court, remember one thing, do not let anyone take control of you. You have my number, as long as youe across a trouble that you cannot handle on your own,e to me. I will help you."


    Eden nodded and then thanked him with tears in her eyes. Hao Ren consoled her briefly and gave her the number of thewyer he hired for her. He did not tell her but he already transferred ten thousand dors in her ount so that in theing days her life carries on normally and smoothly.


    In the evening, Hao Ren visited the tailor shop to pick up the tuxedo he had ordered after a final trial. The young man then moved around the market and selected a few more things for Han Lingshi and then went directly to the airport.


    Xiao Mei had already reserved the passage for the charter jet. Hao Ren said, "I should also buy a private jet, it will save a lot of time and provide a privacy as well."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, can we build our own server farm?"


    Hao Ren asked, "Tell me more about it."


    The two people began to talk about the ideas they had regarding the techpany. While they took off the Stag Nation was shell shocked. Onyx Rose was admitted in Saint-Loraine Hospital. The cause was a paralysis attack and the reporters said that the condition was critical.


    At the same time, in the shadows, the next generation had began to pull strings and drive people over to support their ims for the session as the head of the family. Another thing that made everyone worried was the will. They were sure that the old man would not make it out alive of the ward at this age.


    Onyx Rose had never shown much love to anyone. He was born with the golden spoon and so he learned to value everyone based on the benefits they brought. His family was treated the same way so the people did not have much affection for him.


    While everyone was wondering what would be the fate of the Rose family, the video footage of Eden Murphy''s interaction with the media surfaced on various channels and the chaos intensified.


    ...


    Hao Rennded in the Jade Capital and Heath came over with a convoy. The young man was surprised and asked, "Well, Brother Heath, what''s up with all the hub bub?"


    Heath smiled and replied, "Miss Han announced the wedding date and now you the media is sniffing for your scent like hound dogs to get a confirmation. Madam told us to keep you safe."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Are they gathering outside the airport?"


    Heath nodded and Hao Ren said, "Good, let us go, I will use this moment to handle them. Let''s go."


    The security team had obtained special permission to drive the vehicle directly onto the runway. After unloading the cargo, they moved the cars to go through the regr route, while Hao Ren and four people came through the general channels. A few reporters were standing there and they did not care about it being the wee hours.


    They spotted Hao Ren and rushed over. The former smiled at them and said, "You guys, don''t you have people waiting for you at home?"


    One of the photographers was surprised to see Hao Ren acting so nice. They were used to him being the demon incarnate. They exchanged gazes and Hao Ren said, "I know why you all are here. Yes, what you heard from Lingshi is true. We are holding a wedding ceremony at the end of the month."


    The reporters were surprised and one of them asked, "Sir, do you have any special ns about the ceremony?"


    The young man replied, "It will be a Han traditional wedding, and it will be followed with a small reception for the nears and dears. You all will be given the invitations when the timees."


    The reporters were happy, and after congratting, Hao Ren left the ce with his security team. Many people in the airport were still trying to figure out who this guy was.


    The young man reached home and found that Han Lingshi had gone to stay in the Han Mansion because without Hao Ren in the house she did not like to stay here at all.


    Hao Ren cleaned up and made a few dishes before he asked Xiao Mei to transfer a few skilled technicians to a separate team that will work on the wedding project. His wedding was going to be a trend setting arrangement.


    After his breakfast, he rushed to his office, held a meeting with the team arranged by Xiao Mei and told them about his idea. The people were surprised but then they thought about it and got excited. Techpany employees were nerds who loved to create fun things, and this whole scenario was fun for them.


    They left the office filled with excitement. It was lunchtime when Hao Ren came to the Empress International. Han Lingshi had just finished a meeting and was sitting on the couch in her office.


    She was having a cup of tea, when the door was knocked. She said, "Come in."


    Hao Ren came inside, locked the door, and quickly set up the blinds. Han Lingshi smiled with an amused reaction on her face and asked, "Ren, what are you doing?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Just a second."


    After he closed all the blinds, he moved closer to her. Han Lingshi suddenly raised her brows and asked hesitantly, "What is going on?"


    The young man carefully took the empty cup of tea from her and ced it on the table before he leaned in to kiss her lips. Han Lingshi was surprised but then she began to reciprocate his actions. These past few days, they had not been able to give each other much time because Agni was living with them and she was still not over Rati''s death.


    After a few moments, Han Lingshi pushed Hao Ren away and said, "What are you doing this is still office."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes, and said, "It is your office, you are the president."


    Han Lingshi blushed when she saw Hao Ren being so pushy, and over his gradual seduction, she gave in. The young man also did not hold back, and the office bloomed with the spring of love. Again the couple took care of not circting their spiritual energy.


    After a long hour, the door was knocked and Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide. Hao Ren sighed as he got up and said, "We are discussing something important,e backter."


    Maya replied from outside, "Okay, President Hao."


    Then she left. Han Lingshi suddenly turned red as a tomato. She looked at him and said, "They must have heard the voices outside the door, right?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I cast a spiritual barrier around the couch, they heard nothing."


    Han Lingshi rxed and pinched his waist as she said, "You pervert, we are never doing this again?"


    Hao Ren smiled lecherously and said, "Weren''t you having fun?"


    Han Lingshi blushed and pinched him hard. Hao Ren begged for mercy and rubbed his waist while putting on his clothes. Then he carefully helped Han Lingshi with her clothes. The two knew they were going crazy so they had been careful to not wrinkle the clothes before getting on with the deed.


    The young man said, "The wedding dress is set, but you will only get to wear it on the day itself, is that okay with you?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I am fine with it, but I will be in charge of the menu and guests."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Allow a few media houses toe and take the footage if they want to."


    Thedy agreed and then said, "You will have to make the cake for the reception."


    Hao Ren asked, "What do you think the theme of the wedding should be?"


    Han Lingshi pondered about it and then said, "I want flowers, and colors. The rest is up to you."


    The young man nodded with a smile as he said, "As you wish."


    After a smile, Han Lingshi said, "Call Ma, it is an important event, she has faced enough these days. You can continue to be estranged and aloof, but on my wedding day, I don''t wish to see the cracks in the rtionship. I will not ask you for a gift. Call them over, that would be enough for me."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and nodded. He agreed with her that it was a special event and he should call them. Even when he was being sidelined by his mother, she would always look forward to his wedding. Thinking about it, while Tang Zen had her ws, she was not inhumane.


    Hao Ren had lunch with Han Lingshi and used his me control to evaporate the aroma of their spring and left the office.


    When he moved out of the office, he thought of something and said, "Xiao Mei, get me the finance department."

 Chapter 187: Preparations complete.

    Hao Ren and Xiao Mei had been talking about something and a meeting with Dion was arranged. The middle-aged man was meeting Hao Ren for the first time in weeks. In his views, every time this young man came, he woulde with a genius idea. The growth of thepany was all because of his brain.


    Dion admired Hao Ren from the bottom of his heart. He used to think that handling a big amount of money would be easy, but he never got the chance to. It was only when Hao Ren gave him total control did he realized what privilege could do to a person.


    Hao Ren looked at his finance head and said, "Is it too much work for you to handle the investment and also thepany finance? If so you can ask the HR department to find you apetent person to help you out."


    Dion shook his head and replied, "Frankly speaking, handling so much money is not easy but it sure is addictive. I would have a hard time handing over authority to other people in this aspect."


    Hao Ren raised his brows and remarked, "As long as you do not forget who this money belongs to, I won''t mind you sleeping on a mattress made up of red bundles."


    Dion nodded with a smile and asked, "So, Chairman, what can I do for you today?"


    Hao Ren said, "I wish to give out bonus or a celebratory gift to all the employees throughout the twopanies."


    Dion was shocked but then he asked, "How much do you want to give out?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Giving out money would seem very ssless. I am marrying the Empress, you know."


    He chuckled and Dion smiled before Hao Ren continued, "Get the research department interns to conduct a survey, and visit all the employees. Ask them what they need the most or what is it that they want the most. It does not matter whether it is medical aid or financial. Give them all that we can, you have a month to n and execute all this.


    The ie from investments will not be used for expansion this time, but for this give away."


    Dion frowned and said, "Although we can hold the expansion but looking at the growing demand of things, it might put a lot of strain on our employees."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "After the wedding, the entertainmentpany we acquired will be the biggest cash cow, so be sure to reap the benefits."


    Dion was confused and Hao Ren said, "Trust me, when have I ever done a money losing business?"


    ...


    After the meeting, Hao Ren got busy overlooking the preparations of the wedding. Every day, all of his working hours would be dedicated to overseeing the work being done at the Cloud Pavilion.


    He personally supervised the people and even helped out the workers. The people could tell that Hao Ren really cared about the wedding. On the other side, Han Lingshi began to send out invites to the rich and affluent. At the same time she called all the people from Hao Ren''s college friends, and his teachers.


    She also invited a few military officials who had dealings with thepany. She was very thorough in this list, the people from the Magnificent Cosmetics, and many of the celebrities who were the brand ambassadors for their products were also called.


    This was just to add the mour in the wedding, although Han Lingshi wanted a simple wedding, Hao Ren told her to make the reception banquet simpler and the wedding high key. Reception was to be held for the close ones.


    Han Lingshi agreed to it, in reality, Hao Ren only wanted to make a statement, what he was about to do for the wedding was something that none of the people could imagine and thus he wanted the entire world to see it. He wanted to create a spectacle for everyone to marvel.


    One of these days, Hao Ren stood inside the cloud pavilion watching the people finish setting up the entire thing and fished out his phone. He dialed the number of his mother. The call was answered in a jiffy, and Tang Zen said, "Hello, Ren?"


    Hao Ren said, "You shoulde to Jade Capital, the wedding day is approaching. I want you both to get some decent clothes for the asion."


    Tang Zen was silent for a few moments and when she spoke, her voice was slightly heavy, "Yes, I wille over quickly."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and hummed. Then the situation became awkward for them as the two did not know what to talk about. Just when Hao Ren was thinking if he should disconnect the call, Tang Zen said, "Did you buy bridal gifts for her?"


    Hao Ren froze, he replied, "I got some things from Stag Nation for her, but I doubt they qualify as bridal gifts."


    Tang Zen patiently asked, "What did you buy?"


    Hao Ren thought and said, "Some diamond jewelry and a few outfits and shoes."


    Tang Zen took a deep breath, and asked, "What about the wedding ring?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Oh, I will be carving one from jade for her."


    Tang Zen hummed and said, "Buy the things I am telling you and make sure they are the best quality ones."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Hold on, let me get a pen and paper."


    He had forgotten about the fact that he has Xiao Mei in the phone and she could even directly ce an order for the things the olddy tells him to buy. The young man moved to a worker and asked, "Brother do you have any pen and paper on you?"


    The middle-aged man was surprised to see his bossing over in a rush and quickly gave him a pen and paper. Hao Ren thanked him and moved to the side as he said, "Yes, Ma, tell me."


    Tang Zen sighed and said, "A pair of Dragon and Phoenix candles for the bride and the groom. Xiao Ling does notck jewelry get her some gold ingots around a kilogram. High grade Tea Leaves and Sesame seeds. You have good cooking skills get a good cake for the family...."


    Hao Ren kept nodding and writing while the olddy kept listing things. The young man did not mind buying so many gifts it was not a burden. After a few minutes, the olddy said, "Go and rent good cars to drive you to pick up the bride."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "No, we are having a traditional old style wedding where the couple will bow to each other, the parents and then the heaven and earth. There is not need to make thingsplicated with those stupid things like the blocking the door. Given my temper if someone tries to stand in my way I might beat them up."


    Tang Zen rebuked him, "Brat, are you getting to high on power? How dare you throw a tantrum?"


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "Ma, this..."


    Tang Zen calmed down and said, "I am not saying that you should not do what you wish to do. However, do not make such remarks. People have their own values."


    Hao Ren nodded obediently and said, "Alright, I am going to disconnect, I have a lot of things to do. I will send someone over to bring you guys."


    The olddy agreed and disconnected the call. Hao Ren also thanked the worker who helped him just now and delegated the task of ordering things to Xiao Mei, then he began to work on the two dresses.


    Xiao Mei had already asked Han Lingshi what sort of a wedding dress she would like. Thetter told her and then Xiao Mei and Hao Ren began to design and make a dress for her. Hao Ren could not see her in the dress before the wedding day, but Xiao Mei could and she became his prime consultant.


    Days passed, Tang Zen and Hao Xinyuan came over and Hao Ren went to the stores to shop with them. He also got three cars for a small convoy that could handle the parents and the couple. At the same time, he got two big cars for the guards.


    The convoy will move from Han Mansion to the cloud pavilion. The guests from Hao Ren''s side will join him from the apartment to the Han Mansion and then both groups will converge and move to the pavilion.


    A week before the wedding, Han Lingshi and Agni moved to Han Mansion, leaving Tang Zen and Hao Xinyuan with the young man. Hao Ren was dragged out by his college friends for a bachelors party and Han Lingshi had gone out with Maya and Yin Ye to celebrate her bachelorette.


    The entire city was buzzing with the news of this wedding and this was the number one trending topic on the. It was the wedding eve when Hao Ren did something that broke the inte.

 Chapter 188: Flames Of Love.

    Two days passed in a jiffy, and finally the day of the wedding had arrived. Hao Ren was wearing a crimson red tang jacket where a dragon seemed to be embroidered, with ck pants, and shoes.


    He looked very handsome at the moment, and asked, "Xiao Mei, has the dress been delivered to Lingshi?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Yes, Boss. It was deliveredst night only and madam is satisfied with the fitting. She did ask me about the material used in the dress but I tactfully told her that it was a surprise forter."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "You are so smart. Now, shall we get going, it would be awkward to arrivete to pick up the bride."


    Xiao Mei nodded and the young man exited the cloaking room while fastening his watch around his wrist. Tang Zen and Hao Xinyuan were dressed in matching ck dress and suit, after they restored their cultivation, they both looked very young and pronounced.


    The olddy nodded to Hao Ren and said, "Is everything ready?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Heath is attending to the guests downstairs and they are all ready to leave."


    Tang Zen nodded and then after some hesitation she said, "Mei wanted toe but she has gone on a trial from the sect so she cannote for the time being."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It''s alright, I understand, plus if she appeared before all the people from the vige, it would be hard to exin things. I understand."


    He spoke calmly and Tang Zen sighed. She wanted the rtionship between her children to grow quickly but she also knew that things could not be pushed or things might get even moreplicated. Hao Xinyuan patted her shoulder and said, "It is fine, let them handle things slowly. At least he is acknowledging her presence."


    Tang Zen nodded and said, "This whole thing is one of my biggest regrets."


    Hao Xinyuan shook his head and replied, "Do not think so much, today is a joyous asion let us not ponder over the the spilled milk."


    Tang Zen nodded and calmed her mind before following the her husband outside the house. Hao Ren had already gone down and was greeting with people. Mostly his subordinates from the Thunder Technologies and some of his friends hade over to congratte.


    The young man bore a big smile on his face, and finally a loud voice echoed from the side, "Old Hao, you rascal, how dare you put up the bachelor party video online, I am being roasted by everyone."


    Everyone turned to the side and they found a slightly chubby young man walking over in a ck suit and they could not help but smile at him. This man was Jin, Hao Ren''s only friend when he had firste to the city.


    Jin was an amiable guy but has been away working for the Elvis Clothing Brand. Hao Ren chuckled and said, "You should be happy that I made you a star."


    Jin ced his hand around Hao Ren''s shoulder and scolded him, "If sister-inw fired me for bad mouthing Elvis, then you will have to hire me."


    Everyoneughed. Hao Ren had put up the clips from his bachelor''s party and the people were surprised to see the boys having fun. They did not do much alcohol or anything but just messed around with each other inside a vi and had a barbeque party. They were just being boys.


    After everyone was assembled Hao Ren and his parents got inside the big luxury sedan car, and moved to the location. Heath confirmed the situation with the convoy and everyone gave him a green signal.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was sitting before a vanity mirror with Agni filling colors in a color book on the side. Yin Ye had be a close confidant and helped Han Lingshi with the make up while Maya was managing the guests with the Han Family.


    Unlike Hao Ren, they were a long standing family and many rich and affluent had been called over. So the environment was quite warm. Suddenly, Han Lingxue announced, "Excuse me,dies and gentlemen, may I have your attention please."


    Everyone paused and looked at her as she said, "Just now, the security guards at the door have informed, the groom convoy is at the door. Please prepare for blocking the gates. Do not allow him to take away the bride so easily. Are you all ready?"


    The young people joined a union made by Han Lingxue and replied, "Yes!"


    ...


    A few momentster, when Hao Ren and his family came to the door with fire crackers rattling the area, they were stopped by seven young women who were blocking the door.


    Hao Ren smiled and asked gently, "Xuexue, what is going on?"


    Han Lingxue was stunned to see his appearance but then she shook her head and said, "President Hao, if you wish to marry my sister, you will need to pay the toll."


    Hao Ren nodded with great understanding and asked, "What toll shall I pay?"


    Han Lingxue nodded and remarked like an elder, "Hmm, good, you are a sincered, so, ten million yuan per person and we will let you go in."


    Hao Ren thought seventy million yuan was not a big deal for him, and just when he was about to pay, Jin walked over from the side and said, "Old Hao, are you giving in a bit too early?"


    Hao Ren rolled eyes and replied, "If you tried to dy me from seeing Lingshi, Old Jin, I will upload another video of you dancing by the pool."


    Jin was scared and eximed, "You traitor! I am trying to save money for you."


    The other people also nodded, the price of seventy million yuan was too much for the gate blockade. However, Hao Ren said, "I have not seen Lingshi for two days, and at this moment she is wearing the dress I made for her. I won''t mind going bankrupt to be with her. No need to save money."


    Hao Ren directly sent the money to Han Lingxue and stunned everyone. They thought he would bicker with them and ask them to lower the bride price but this guy just did not care. All that he wanted was to go inside and see his bride.


    The media that was covering the wedding were moved by the sentiment but this was too boring. Han Lingxue sighed and said, "Brother-inw, where is your fight spirit?"


    Hao Ren smiled at her and said, "I will show you after the wedding ceremony. Just you wait, Second Aunt would love to hear how you drive."


    Han Lingxue felt a chill run down her spine as she nodded quickly and moved to the side. The surrounding people smiled at the exchange between the two.


    Hao Ren crossed the threshold of the mansion and made his way to the entrance of the, he met Maya Okudera, and Yue Shenlong. Hao Ren sighed and asked, "Brother Shen, are you also ganging up on me?"


    Yue Shenlong nodded and shrugged his shoulders as he said, "There is nothing I can do about this, Xiao Xue said she will give me five million yuan, and same with everyone else."


    Hao Ren was surprised and turned to look at Han Lingxue who pouted and said, "Big Brother Shen, you are a traitor, you will not get a single penny from me now. Hmph."


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "What do you want me to do?"


    Yue Shenlong replied, "You need to sing a song or y something original for all of us to know that you are sincere about marrying Big Cousin."


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and said, "Do you have any instruments?"


    The people shook their heads, and Hao Ren said, "I cannot sing but I can recite a poem. Words cannot do justice to the emotions I have for Lingshi. So a poem is better, no?"


    His soothsaying skill worked and the people nodded. Hao Ren then took a deep breath and said,


    "You crept up in my heart without a sound.


    Without you, I am hell bound.


    You are the one I will always seek.


    Come out my love, let me have a peek.


    You have my heart, and in my heart I have you.


    I would rather close my eyes forever then looking at the world without you."


    The people were shocked to hear such words. They could see his eyes sparkling as he recited the poem and many girls covered their mouths. They did not expect Hao Ren to be so talented that he wouldpose a poem for his wife on the spot.


    The people pped and Yue Shenlong took a step to the side. Maya Okudera smiled at Hao Ren and said, "You can proceed to thest stage."


    Hao Ren thanked them and made a beeline towards Han Lingshi''s room. He was surprised to find a little girl dressed in avender colored frock standing there. Hao Ren smiled and crouched down as he asked, "So the final gate keeper is Agni."


    Agni raised her chin and then nodded forcefully. She said, "Hear this, oh traveler. To reach the treasure you have to do...."


    She stopped while speaking, and Hao Ren realized that the girl had forgotten what she was supposed to say. Hao Ren caught the chance and asked, "Do I have to kiss you to go through, oh mighty gate keeper?"


    For Agni all this was a game, so she nodded with a big smile on her face. She was happy when Hao Ren pampered her. Han Lingxue eximed, "Baby no..."


    However, Hao Ren had already scooped up the little one in his arms and pecked her cheek. Agni giggled and said, "You can pass."


    Hao Ren then passed the child to Maya Okudera and knocked on the door.


    Everyone could see the door opening and Han Lingshi appeared dressed in a red qipao. A beautiful and intricate Vermillion Phoenix was embroidered across the front.


    The two people saw each other, and all of a sudden, their dresses med up. The people gasped, even Han Lingshi was surprised, but the next moment, the dragon and the phoenix began to move around the dress.


    The entire crowd was stunned to see this. The two creatures popped off the dresses and began to fly around the couple. The sight was so fantastic the people were frozen. They watched Hao Ren step forward and extending his hand towards Han Lingshi as he knelt on one knee and said, "Your Majesty, may I?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and held his hand as she lifted him up and replied, "You may, my love."

 Chapter 189: Fantasy Wedding.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were facing each other, the young man kneeling on one knee, while holding the jade-like hand of the beautiful girl before him. Han Lingshi was smiling at him because she did not expect Hao Ren to prepare something like this.


    Hao Ren stood up at the gentle pull from Han Lingshi and the phantoms came back to rest on their clothes once again. However, this time, Hao Ren had a golden phoenix on his back and Han Lingshi had a golden dragon. The young man walked closer to her and then led her out of the room.


    The people pped and made way for the two, they were mesmerized by the aura radiated by the couple. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi had decided earlier that they would hide their cultivation as much as they could today because the entire world would be watching them once the cloud pavilion was opened. The risk of exposure was high.


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi came downstairs, where the young man poured some tea for all the elders of the family. Han Lingshi also did the same for Tang Zen and Hao Xinyuan.


    After they were done, the elders exchanged red envelops and wishes. It took them an hour before they got into cars and left for the Cloud Pavilion. Agni was also in the vehicle and the little girl asked with expectant eyes, "Big Brother Ren, can I also have wings like you and Big Sister Ling?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "When we reach the venue, you will get wings,ter I will make you a dress like the two of us have. Okay?"


    Agni pped her hands and eximed, "You are the best."


    Han Lingshi poked her little nose, and said, "You sneaky little one, I was the best yesterday."


    Agni scratched the back of her head and replied, "You both are the best, okay?"


    The couple chuckled as the convoy drove. They had more then sixty vehicles following each other in onene, including big security SUVs. The entire city was captivated by them. The topic was raised on the social media. A few people who were standing next to Hao Ren and Han Lingshi earlier and they had posted the clips of the dragon and the phoenix phantomsing to life and exchanging ces.


    Theizens had gone crazy...


    "What the hell!!!! Did they edit the video with VFX so quickly now. The quality is impable."


    "Yo, upstairs, have you not read the caption? The two beasts seemed to be embroidered on the dresses, they came "alive. I am sure President Hao Ren used the hologram technology. Damn, he knows how to make a statement."


    "I agree. They look so good together."


    "Even though Han Lingshi is my idol, and I never thought of anyone to be worthy of her, but Hao Ren surely has some capital to touch the threshold. I hope his future performance is nice too. All the best to them."


    There were praises, but their were critics too, calling them extravagant. Xiao Mei had taken up the habit of smacking such people, and when someone called them extravagant, she began to dump the data of the charity they had been doing and also the fact that all the money Hao Ren spent on his wedding came from his own pocket and not thepany shocked people.


    The people had to agree that they deserved to be extravagant, after all, wedding was a special event.


    ...


    The couple reached the cloud pavilion unaware of the chaos on the inte. The ce was built with steel and ss. The ss was strong enough to withstand a missile attack. It was called a pavilion but it was a massive hall. Hao Ren intended to convert it into a museum where all the major tech products could be disyed.


    Obviously, with the help of the holographic projectors and Xiao Mei''s alternate program, Knowell, it was going to be self sufficient. They just needed to arrange for security so that the people do not destroy or damage the ce.


    The guests entered the hall and were surprised. They only saw tables and chairs, the rest of the ce was not even decorated. All they could see was small white squares everywhere. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi entered behind them and the young man said, "Knowell, light it up."


    A voice echoed, "As youmand, Sire."


    The next moment, the entire hall began to transform. The floor was filled with tender green grass des, and wild flowers appeared everywhere. The vines imed the chairs and the tables. The people were shocked, and someone eximed while holding there phone, "Look at the ceiling!"


    Everyone raised their heads to look up and found the dome looking like they were under water. There were jellyfishes and schools of fishes floating around the void. A few momentster, there were even small pixies that manifested around the little children. The entire ce was filled with exmations.


    The waiting staff stepped up and refreshments and beverages were served to the people. In the center of the hall there was an altar where the two would perform the bows. A Taoist Priest had already been invited to conduct the ceremony.


    Emily Parkins picked up a mic and walked to the center. She said, "Greetings everyone, thank you foring over and gracing us with your presence on this joyous day. Please take your seats, the bowing ceremony is about to start.


    Agni walked up to Hao Ren with a pout and the young man said, "Blink your eyes."


    Agni did and then wings materialized behind her back. As the little girl excitedly ran around the wings fluttered and all the children began to chase her. Everyone was surprised by this whole set up. It did not feel like they were inside a ss building.


    The Taoist Priest gestured for the couple to step onto the altar, and they followed. Everyone calmed down, and the Priest said, "Bow to the heavens."


    The altar was a manifestation of heaven and earth. The couple bowed to the heavens, they performed nine kowtows. The Priest said, "Bow to the elders."


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi turned around and performed nine kowtows to their parents. Then the Priest said, "Bow to each other."


    The couple stood facing each other and with a smile then performed another nine kowtows. This ceremony signified the degree of respect they should have for each other and the people around them.


    The priest nodded and after saying a small prayer, he walked away. Emily Parkins took the ce on the altar and said, "By the power vested in us, we pronounce youwfully wedded, husband and wife. Hao Ren, you may now kiss the bride."


    This was an impromptu act and the people all cheered. Hao Ren looked at Han Lingshi, she had been wearing a light veil on her face the entire time. Now, he could take it off, and as he did that, he froze.


    Han Lingshi looked so beautiful at the moment that Hao Ren mumbled, "If this is a dream, I wish for it to freeze and for the world to end."


    Han Lingshi blushed and poked his waist. The young man woke up from his dream, and they kissed each other lightly. The wedding had beenpleted, and the clips had been posted on the inte causing the world to erupt in shock and awe.


    Many of the film directors who were present at the venue were excited, because they could exploit this technology and achieve a new level in the field of entertainment.


    At the same time, Military officers were thinking about making a deal with Hao Ren as well. The young man had nned this perfectly. Just when the people thought it could not get any better, Thunder technologies updated their website and simultaneouslyunched trailers of their new product that was already put up for sale.


    A mobile with worked with a hologram projector, called Memory. It was way more efficient than the ring Hao Ren hadunched.


    After the wedding, the people bought out a cake, which was made by Hao Ren himself. The couple held the knife together and sliced the cake under cheerful gazes and loud apuse. Emily Parkins then said, "Since everything is almost done, let us have the couple dance with each other."


    Hao Ren looked at her and said, "Old ssmate, you are very suitable to be a host."


    Emily Parkins raised her chin, "It is all thanks to the script and the director speaking in my ear."


    Xiao Mei was pulling the strings from the shadows.


    Hao Ren nodded and held Han Lingshi''s hand before he asked, "Shall we?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and the couple came to the slightly open ce where an orchestra was arranged by Hao Ren. The band yed a love song that Hao Ren had borrowed from his old world. It was a song that he always wanted to be yed on his wedding.


    (It is something I want to be done, a song from the movie called ''Tangled'' I see the light. I am pasting the spotify link to the instrumental version so that all of you can imagine them better.


    /track/3gnN20YU98eDbOhvuYaxvI?si=236b8c21ad104d7f )


    As the music yed and the two people danced, fireflies surrounded them. The surroundings turned dark and it seemed as the two of them were dancing in the moonlight, and they were lost in a world of their own. Han Lingshi was very touched by what Hao Ren had done today.


    She could not have put so much thought for her own wedding even if she wanted to. It was not that she loved him any less, but she had no idea what to do. This was the first of its kind wedding. The first song came to an end but the couple did not stop dancing.


    The orchestra started ying waltz music and the couple disyed theirmand on their moves. They began to waltz never breaking eye contacts with each other. Han Lingshi had let go of all hesitation, and was gracefully expressing to the world that she loved Hao Ren and thetter reciprocated her emotions.


    The people watching the scene were left speechless, entranced by the beauty of the scene unfolding before them. Many couples held hands with each other as they gently swayed to the tunes. Everyone was dancing to the beats of their hearts that screamed love.


    It was not a fantasy wedding for just Hao Ren and Han Lingshi, but everyone who was around them could not help but walk into the world of fantasy where the only thing they had going on in their minds was the memories or the thoughts about their loved ones.


    While Hao Ren was dancing, the system spoke for the first time in ages, *Ding: Diamond Taskplete, assessing performance.*

 Chapter 190: Rewards.

    Hao Ren heard the notification while Dancing with Han Lingshi, however, unlike the other times where he would get excited, he did not feel anything.


    Han Lingshi asked in a low voice, "What are you looking at?"


    The two had been looking into each others eyes this whole time, and while Han Lingshi asked him the question a subtle blush crept up her cheeks. The young man replied while maintaining the eye contact, "I am at peace. In this moment, all that is left is your eyes that are so deep that I feel my soul drowning in them and achieving Zen, I have no idea how else to express what I am feeling."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, she did not expect him to say such a thing. The blush on her face intensified and her moments slowed down. The music also came to an end after a few moments, and the two stood gazing into each others eyes while holding the dancing pose.


    The cameramen and the people began to click pictures and record the scenes from the best angle they could find. Just when they were done, everyone felt a gust brush around the people and the petals of the cherry petals rose up from the ground and surrounded the young couple.


    The pictures were clicked very quickly and then they were posted on the inte as well. The people pped and then the couple woke up from the daze. Then began the fabled photoshoot. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were clicked from multiple poses and in multiple scenes.


    There were many people in attendance and they all asked Hao Ren if they could change the settings and Hao Ren told them they would just need to tell the key words to the AI Knowell and things will change.


    Many people tried it and the venue turned into a ce where fantasies came true. The inte was exploding and the evaluation of thepany was soaring high. Hao Ren and his management had already ced ten percent of the shares in the market. They had gone public.


    However to make sure that the greedy capitalist did not get any advantage from him Xiao Mei made sure to monitor the trade of stocks and stuff like that.


    Soon the young couple began to visit the tables and take a sip if wedding wine. This was arranged by Lynn Carter, so the wine was of high quality and the people were having a good time.


    The sun set and Tang Zen stood up at the stage next to Emily Parkins. Hao Xinyuan and Han Lingshi''s father and grandfather were sitting in the distance. Tang Zen asked Emily Parkins to make an announcement.


    Emily said, "Everyone, may I have you attention please. After the cake cutting and toasting to the couple, it is now time for the close ones to offer a congrattory speech. To kick of this part of the wedding, we have the mother of the groom, Madam Hao, Tang Zen."


    The people cheered and apuded. Tang Zen smiled humbly and bowed to everyone slightly, as she took the mic in her hands. She looked over at Hao Ren and Han Lingshi who were standing in the distance and said, "Congrattions Ren, you finally found someone who truly loves you."


    The people nodded, thinking that Tang Zen was really congratting her son. However, the few who were aware of what the rtionship between the two was like at the moment understood the hidden meaning.


    Hao Ren nodded and Tang Zen continued, "There are times when I think about how I did not do the best I could as a mother. However, you have always done the best as a son. I am proud of everything that you have achieved and done so far in your life. I hope that you be as good as a husband as you were as a son."


    She wished his son and owned her ws at the same time, the people pped one more time before she continued to wish Han Lingshi, "Lingshi, my dear, thank you for epting this brat and easing my stress. I hope that you stay the way you are and guide our family towards a better future where we are united and happy. I wish you both a happy married life."


    The wishes continued and the young couple came to sit down on the seats arranged for them. The family members from Hao Ren''s side were just two people, and Jin. Other then that, Han Lingshi''s family, and the Yue Family handled the speeches.


    In the end, only the most close employees stepped up and extended the congrattions to them on the behalf of the entirepany. As soon as the speeches were wrapped up, someone ran up to Emily Parkins and whispered something in her ears.


    Thedy was shocked and then she chuckled slightly as she said, "I apologize to you all but just now I received a news that stirred my heart. I wonder if you all also want to know?"


    The people nodded and Emily Parkins cleared her throat as she said, "Today is the day when Thunder Bio-technologies has also registered the patent for the neuro-link. This technology will allow the people who lost their sense of sight, to see the world again.


    Not only that, but the Thunder group has performed seven hundred prosthetic applications, ten thousand free appliance give-away, and seventy thousand students have been given full schrship to pursue education all over the country.


    At the same time, Empress International hasunched the initiative called, "Beauty me" where they have enrolled people suffering from disfiguration into rehabilitation. Not only do they supervise these people to find there old beauty back, but also provide them with counseling to understand that life is not about what you are on the outside.


    They have also donated one hundred million yuan to the families of the cops and civil service officers who fell in the line of duty in terms of medical, educational, and infrastructural aid."


    The people were surprised by their act of generosity and could not help but p loudly.


    ...


    Outside the cloud pavilion, ady dressed in white clothes was watching the scenes unfold on her mobile screen. After a few minutes, she said, "Seems like there are indeed good people in this world. They are not cultivators but the mark they are leaving on the souls of those in need, their merit will be enough to shame the prophets of Buddhism in the Spirit Shimmer Continent."


    Beside him a young man was crouching with a solemn expression as he nodded. He said, "Captain, do you think they are really ordinary? The elders wanted to make sure there is nothing wrong. If these people are really cultivators then we will be in trouble."


    Thedy shook her head and replied, "That bunch of old men always wish to control how the mortal world works while they are just the bottom feeders in the spirit shimmer continent. Tyson, these people are doing good for the people, even if they are cultivators, they are not strong enough. Let them be, more than living for a longer time, they will not do anything.


    Do not tell the elders, they would wash the world with blood of the innocent to maintain their monopoly."


    Tyson nodded and after a few minutes of monitoring they vanished from the terrace of the under construction building.


    ...


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi finished dealing with the people and they got into the car and drove to the apartment. Tang Zen and Hao Xinyuan would be staying in the Han Mansion for night because the couple needed privacy they thought. Tang Zen had also taken a liking to Agni and pampered her a lot.


    She was trying topensate herself by caring for the child, and she loved how Agni called all the olddies Grandma.


    ...


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi sat in the back of the luxury sedan and the young man raised the partition between him and the driver seat, surprising the bride. Han Lingshi looked at him and asked, "Can you not wait at all?"


    The young man sighed and said, "You naughty girl. I did this for some other reason."


    Han Lingshi blushed hard, and the young man asked, "Xiao Mei, show it to me."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Okay, boss."


    The next moment the footage of the young man and the girl on top of the building across the Cloud Pavilion appeared on a hologram. Hao Ren was wearing the ring from hispany. After some basic scrutiny, he asked, "Did you manage to identity them?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "They are from the DEHB, I tracked them back to the Shangri mountain range up north. From their speech, it can be confirmed that they have some elders supervising them and also they intended to have you both disposed. Thisdy and young man took a mutual decision not to in return for the good things you both did by donating."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "Xiao Mei, why could you not see inside the Shangri range?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I can, but they just vanished from the sight of the satellite."


    The two humans exchanged nces and nodded as the young man said, "Forget it. We will deal with it after our honeymoon."


    Han Lingshi blushed and said, "I thought we had noyers left between us, but not that we held the ceremony, I fill very excited as if this is the first time I am going home with you."


    Hao Ren smiled and hugged her as he said, "This is my love speaking."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and Xiao Mei remarked, "Cringe!"


    The two humans erupted inughter.


    ...


    When they reached home, Han Lingshi had gone to take a shower, and the young man was sitting in the living room as he asked, ''System, what is the reward?''


    *Ding: Host, congrattions for achieving S rank in your task. You are rewarded with Peerless Foundation Pills and a heart soul pendant set, along with skill of sensory data modtion.*

 Chapter 191: Qualitative Change.

    Hao Ren was happy with the reward, and began to check what each of them did.


    He saw the details on a screen before him. This screen was simr to the interface of his system mall. He used his thoughts to scroll through the three rewards and there details flowed in his mind.


    [Peerless Foundation Pills: These pills were refined by an ancient alchemist, and were one of a kind. After the alchemist passed away, his legacy was lost and none of the people could find the recipe.


    This pill will allow the consumer to increase the quality of their spiritual energy and also help them gather the energy in one ce as she condensed the spiritualke in the Dantian into a stele. The user will break through to the Foundation Establishment realm for sure and there was not risk involved]


    Hao Ren understood why this pill was called to be Peerless Foundation. Then he moved his conscious to select the icon of a heart, and the information appeared in his mind.


    [Heart Soul Pendant: This is amunication artifact forged by the Star Blood Iron. If two different people drip their blood on it to form a contract, they would be able to contact each other even if they are in different dimensions. Their heart and souls would be closer to each other even if they are world''s apart.]


    Hao Ren sucked in a cold breath, this was a miraculous. This could allow him and Han Lingshi to maintain connection seamlessly. He smiled, and finally moved on to thest reward. The information that came to his mind surprised him.


    This technique of spirit modtion would allow him to enhance his senses and provide a three dimensional model of his surroundings. The young man was confused as to why he would need such a skill when he could see and already could things around him. his spiritual sea was already open, and when he crosses the golden core realm, his soul sea would be stronger than the other people.


    It made no sense to him, what was the need of such a thing. As he was thinking about it, Han Lingshi came out of the shower, dressed in a white robe which was lightly tied with the belt. Her wet hairy over her shoulder, adding a sensual charm to her facial contours.


    Hao Ren sucked in a deep breath and calmed himself. Thedy was obviously looking at him the whole time, and a faint smirk appeared at the corner of her lips. The young man shook his head and walked inside the bathroom. A few minutes passed before Hao Ren came out, and found Han Lingshi sitting on the bed with her legs one over the other and she was still wearing the robe from before.


    The young man smiled as he walked up to her and said, "Aren''t you a bit too aggressive tonight?"


    Han Lingshi locked eyes with him and tugged on the hem of his robe as she said, "Who asked you to make this day so memorable? As an Empress I cannot let a good deed unrewarded, can I?"


    Hao Ren leaned in and said, "Then count me ungrateful because I might over reach tonight."


    The two gave each other a few sweet nothings before they kissed each other and got rid of the clothes. The room bloomed with their love. Tonight the two of them did not block their innate Yin and Yang energies. Han Lingshi had already reached the peak of the spirit gathering realm.


    Tonight the two of them cultivated together using the dual cultivation technique and mantra. They experienced the bliss and the scary efficiency of the technique. Their spiritual energies have already been purified by the two spirit mes but tonight the energy reached another cultivation milestone.


    Han Lingshi''s energy manifested around her in purple color, and had a hint of chill to it. While Hao Ren''s energy was golden in color and carried warmth. The two of them had yet to get up from the love making while all this was happening around them.


    The energies intertwined harmoniously, they did not collide with each other. While there energies were intertwined they both gained some shade from the other. The process was slow, but as the night passed and they continued, the energies gradually became one, and they both had the purple gold color.


    When Hao Ren and Han Lingshiy beside each other, they were surprised to notice the change. The energy gave a surreal feeling. Their spiritualke was not purple gold in color. In the texts and information they received from their families, this color of spiritual energy was among the supreme in terms of quality.


    This purity alone would enable the two of them to be stronger than the rest of the people. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi smiled at each other faintly and the young man sat up in the bed with his lower body covered with a sheet. He took a deep breath and said, "Lingshi, do you want to breakthrough the foundation establishment now or after a few days?"


    Han Lingshi spoke thoughtfully, "How about we do it after our honeymoon? We will use this time to consolidate the gains of tonight."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "That is good, but when we do so, make sure you tell me about it. I have a pill in my possession that will allow us to form peerless foundations."


    Han Lingshi was surprised but she did not ask where it all came from. She said, "Well, I have a gift for you. Wait here."


    Then she picked up her robe and put it on before walking out of the room. Hao Ren was stunned when he learned about the gift and at the same time he thought, ''I think Lingshi has be even more sensual after tonight, ufff, life won''t be easy after this.''


    He was always on the look out for other males who might try to scheme against Lingshi. As he was thinking, Han Lingshi came back with a small box in her hand. She smiled at him and said, "Are you ready?"


    ...


    Dream''s Note: Hey guys! I have been cleared to work and sit but will need to take some precautions. So, please support me, thank you.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 192: Gifts.

    Hao Ren watched his wife carrying a small box with a red ribbon tied on it. The young man nodded and Han Lingshi opened the box before him slowly. From inside the box, Hao Ren found a jade knife. It was one of those ceremonial weapons that was used by the ones in authority.


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "When I was researching about the history of the lost kingdom, Grandma told me about this. My great great-grandfather was the general in the lost kingdom army, and he held a blood jade dagger which represented his authority. A tiger head was carved at the tip of the hilt."


    She passed the dagger to Hao Ren, who admired its beauty and then asked, "Huh? This one has a dragon head."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Stupid, dragon represents the Emperor. If I am going to be the Phoenix, you will be the Emperor, and also a general."


    Hao Ren was surprised and replied in a soft voice, "I did not expect you to have thought so far ahead."


    Han Lingshi smiled at him and held his face in her hands as she kissed his lips. Hao Ren reciprocated it and then Han Lingshi sat down next to him. Hao Ren thought of something and said, "I have two gifts for you."


    Han Lingshi raised her eyes to look at him and asked, "What are they?"


    Hao Ren took out a delicate jade ring from his space ring. It was a pair of rings, both looked the same. He smiled and said, "This is the wedding ring I made for you. It is made from Blood Jade."


    The ring was very slim and Hao Ren had carved a dragon and a phoenix on it. The technique used on this was very intricate and while the ring appeared to be super minimalist, but once someone paid attention they would find that the craftsmanship had exceeded the level of human capabilities. Hao Ren had used his outmost control to design these rings.


    In a Han Country wedding, exchanging the rings was the most overlooked thing.


    Even in his own wedding, this step was overlooked as the world knew they were already marriedwfully. Han Lingshi was in awe when she held the ring in her hand and said, "Ren, you are so versatile."


    The young man smiled and said, "Shall I put it on your finger?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and raised her chin as she ced her hand in his hand. The young man smiled and reced her space ring with the wedding ring. Then Han Lingshi did the same for him. She said, "Let me click a picture of these rings. Xiao Mei, you are responsible for the captions."


    They both wore the space rings in a different finger, and held hands before clicking a nice picture and Xiao Mei posted it on their social media ounts with a nice caption, "Forever and more with you."


    Hao Ren had not allowed Xiao Mei the authority to post things without confirming with them first. The young man did not believe much in the allegiance of the AI. This whole scenario reminded him of one more thing, that was to introduce Xiao Mei to someone he could trustpletely when he ventures in the Spirit Shimmer Continent so that Xiao Mei does not run wild.


    The post was acknowledged by a lot of people and many of them asked where the rings came from. Xiao Mei asked the couple if she could reply and stop the repetitive actions of the rat poption outside.


    Humans who followed each other were called Rats by her. This was why Hao Ren was dicey about Xiao Mei even though it was a joke.


    Then Han Lingshi asked, "What about the second gift?"


    Hao Ren took out the heart and soul chain and pendants. There were two hearts fitted together like a piece of puzzle. Hao Ren separated them and said, "Drip your blood on it, and form a contract."


    Han Lingshi followed his instructions and bit her fingertip. The blood stained the pendant, and then Hao Ren put it around her neck. He put one around his neck as well and thought, ''Lingshi, can you hear me?''


    Han Lingshi was surprised and the young man exined to her briefly. This was a perfect artifact for them to contact each other. They spend the night frolicking around and talking to each other about various things.


    Finally, Han Lingshi asked, "Where do you think we should go for honeymoon?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I n to take a tour to some of the uninhabited inds. We can build a shack to stay there and practice in seclusion. At the same time, I n to survey these locations to see if they would serve as a good front as a residing ce."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Hao Ren replied, "The impact we have made on the world, we can never truly get away from the attention. So, that ind will serve to be a cover for us residing in seclusion when we go to the spirit shimmer continent."


    The youngdy nodded and said, "You do make a point, I agree. Let''s do this. Shall I check if we can buy one?"


    Hao Ren replied, "The ind cluster that I have my eyes on is controlled by the government so in the morning I will go to the conste and try to get an appointment with the rted officials. They should be willing to lease it to us even if they do not want us to buy it off there hands."


    Han Lingshi nodded and the two of them discussed the issue till the sun came up on the horizon. After a few minutes, they got off the bed and went about their daily routine to practice and make breakfast together. Han Lingshi said, "We need to show face to the elders."


    Hao Ren nodded and then dressed up in a casual beige shirt and ck pants with a pair of beige loafers. Han Lingshi matched him with a beige top and a ck skirt that reached till her knees as she wore a pair of beige bellies.


    Their outfits were not pre-decided but they turned out to look like couple outfits. Holding hands the two of them left the house. Hao Ren took out his sports car and left the guards at home. They had worked hard yesterday so he made them take a leave. Then he drove out of themunity where the media people were waiting.


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "I feel bad for them. They must have been waiting for the entire night."


    Hao Ren parked the car on the side and said, "Why not let them have a glimpse of us then?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and the two people stepped out of the vehicle. The cameras came to life and began to sh every few minutes. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi posed for the paparazzi and then waved to leave after telling them to go home and rest.


    ...


    The couple arrived at the Han Mansion, and found the elders having tea. They seemed to have just woken up, and Gao Yue beckoned Hao Ren to sit next to her, while Han Lingshi sat down next to Tang Zen.


    Gao Yue looked at Hao Ren and asked, "Show us the purity of your spiritual energy. Your deadline of upgrading to the core formation realm is close."


    The couple nodded and waved their hand, which gave a shock to the family. Han Lingshi said, "Actually, we have something else up our sleeves too, but we will keep it a secret."


    Tang Zen nodded and said, "Never reveal your full strength unless it is a do or die situation. We have a gift for you both."


    The two looked at her and Tang Zen said, "Agni has a rare Dao Physique."


    The couple was perplexed and the olddy said, "Agni is blessed by the heavens. If she cultivates, she will be able to master both the Yin and the Yang elements of the cultivation on her own. Although the progress will be slow, but once she grows up, she will be a genius. We found itst night when she could detect some subtle traces of spirit energy."


    Hao Ren asked, "It is good, but how is she a gift to us?"


    Gao Yue said, "As a cultivator grows stronger it bes difficult to have children. Even if you have one, it is not sure if the mother would survive. This is why I only had one child. Your grandparents had one child as well. In the future we do not know how lives will turn out but one thing is set in stone.


    You two are destined to make a lot of enemies. If you have a child early, you will be safe, but the child will suffer if your enemies give up on morals which they would. After all, only the strong have the right to preach in that world. Thus, we thought it would be nice if you adopt Agni as your child.


    She will stay here with us, but learn all that she should and when the timees, you can pass everything to her. No?"


    Han Lingshi looked at Hao Ren who nodded to her, and said, "It depends on Agni. She is too young to understand any of this so let us give her some time, and when she is ten, we can decide about this matter. Okay?"


    The people nodded after all seven years in the life of a cultivator was just a blink. They all were sitting around chatting when Hao Xinyuan came over and said, "Ren, let''s spar, I want to see how strong you are."


    Everyone was surprised at this moment. However, Hao Ren stood up and said, "Old Boy, go easy on your bones, don''t me me if you break a few of them."

 Chapter 193: Difficult Task.

    Hao Ren and Hao Xinyuan stood facing each other in the garden of the Han Mansion. The young man said, "Wait for a minute. Xiao Mei check the surroundings, is anyone keeping an eye on us?"


    The AI replied after a few minutes, "No, it is all clear."


    Hao Xinyuan asked, "Are you done, can we begin?"


    Hao Ren nodded and then he saw his father vanish from his initial position and he was overwhelmed with a great sense of danger. Hao Ren ducked and rolled on the side, and sure enough, the old man had appeared behind him with a spear stabbing where Hao Ren was standing.


    The young man understood that his father was serious and this was not going to be a fair fight. He got back on his feet and wanted to take out his sword but Hao Xinyuan did not seem to be in the mood to let him do that.


    Hao Ren was overwhelmed by the strong attacksing his way. The elders were present on the side. They were watching how things were and Han Lingshi asked anxiously, "What is Dad doing?"


    Old Man Han replied, "He is trying to have Hao Ren understand the difference between a true cultivator. You two have no exposure with the things in the Spirit Shimmer Continent, this is why you do not know that even a teenager is more powerful than the two of you.


    It is not in the terms of spirit energy quality but the battle experience. If you were to enter that world as you are now, you will be nothing but mere canon fodder."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Why must dad handle Ren this way? I will also enter the ce, so why am I not being put through the same?"


    Tang Zen sighed and replied, "You still have some time before you will go in that world, but Ren must enter the world before you to improve his foundation. He was born with blocked meridians, and only when he can find a spirit energy rich environment can he get rid of the ailment."


    Han Lingshi still asked, "Why can''t I go with him?"


    Yue Shi replied, "For the next two years, you will consolidate the yin energy that you have lost in the consummation in seclusion. Only then you will be able to go there and walk through the Forbidden Zone of the imperial family to awaken the fate of the nation. Before that you will be too weak to fend for yourself."


    Han Lingshi clenched her fist and said, "That means I will have to stay away from him for two years. How is this even fair?"


    Yue Shi smiled helplessly and patted her shoulder as she said, "Child, only when you two are stronger can you rely on each other. To gain control of the lost kingdom, you need him by your side. Only when he is totally fit will he be able to stand firm beside you."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and said, "If it was that easy to meet ande back to support each other in that world, there wouldn''t have been any conflicts in the first ce."


    Yue Shi sighed in defeat. Gao Yue looked at her grand-daughter and said, "The conflict of the Hao Family is not easy to deal with. They are far stronger than the people in the southern regions. The distance is too much as well, Hao Ren will first enter the southern region of the continent. So, he will help you first as your general."


    The youngdy did not reply, it was not that she did not understand all this logic but it was her heart.


    Looking back at the garden, Hao Ren, the guy who thought he was the best fighter in the world at the moment was having an existential crisis. He did not expect that his old man would not even let him breath. Also, he could see that Hao Xinyuan had yet to break a sweat.


    Evidently, the strength and the skills of a void transformation realm expert was not something he couldprehend or imagine with his current level. Hao Xinyuan suddenly stopped and said, "Kid, do you realize how deep the waters run?"


    Hao Ren nodded and the old man said, "Take out your sword, let me see what have you learned, you cannot use your spiritual energy. If you circted even a sliver of it. I will beat you ck and blue."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and took out a sword from his space ring. He took a few deep breaths before he calmed his mind. He nodded slightly and Hao Xinyuan charged at him again.


    The young man was now used to the pressure, and his response was better. Tang Zen frowned and said, "Ren, what are you hesitating for? In battle a second of hesitation can cause your death or worse, death of those who fight beside you. You have been training these past few days, I am sure you are not a rookie. Let go of your thoughts, your body will response quicker that way."


    Hao Ren heard her instructions and was surprised. His mother showed confidence in him and even guided him. He did not know what happened but the next moment, the movement of the spear tip became pronounced and Hao Ren began to move with the quickness of the martial artist.


    Tang Zen said from the side, "When you face an enemy weaker then you, it is easy to beat them with pure strength, but when faced with someone stronger, remember that you are also a human and so is the enemy. Use your brain,e up with tactics.


    The one who wants to defend will have to face thousand attacks, but the one who wants to kill will need tond one attack and leave critical impact. Which one do you want to be, the attacker or the defender?"


    Earlier, despite his mental preparation, Hao Ren was sure that his father would go easy on him, however, after the first move he realized how wrong he was. All his tactics were left shattered. Since he could now keep up in terms of martial skills, he can move ande up with tactics.


    As he faced more attacks, his feet became lighter and his movements became agile. Sometimes, he even came close tonding a hit at Hao Xinyuan, however, the old man was an older ginger and he was spicier. He was using feints to expose gaps and lure Hao Ren.


    The young man could see that his father was using a special technique and sequence of attacks, but there were so manybinations of attacks that the young man could not catch which one was really a w or which one was a sham.


    Thinking about this, he decided toe up with a counter n on the spot.


    ...


    Han Lingshi asked when she heard Tang Zen guiding Hao Ren, "Ma, why did you test him then?"


    Tang Zen shook her head and did not reply until a few secondster, she said, "Old Hao is a good appetizer, I will be his main courseter."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, when Yue Shenlonge closer to her and he said, "Madam Hao beat Grandpa once yesterday night. He wanted to be your instructor. Aunty took control."


    Yue Chilong looked at his grandson and snorted at him. Han Lingshi was shocked by things. She did not expect such a story. Yue Chilong said, "I sought Senior''s guidance."


    Han Lingshi did not say much, she knew that Tang Zen was the strongest of them all here, and if someone who could guide them to be stronger then it was her.


    Hao Ren did a roll on the ground to dodge the spear thrust and he picked up a few pebbles with his left hand. Hao Xinyuan was a tad bit slow to turn around and attack him and the young man pinched a small pebble between his fingers and shot it at the old man''s joints.


    Hao Xinyuan was surprised by this and was caught unprepared. The stone hit his joint. Although he was not super strong, but his joint still ached slightly from the impact. He was sure that Hao Ren did not use spiritual energy, so how could he generate so much strength, this surprised him.


    The old man was upied with his thoughts and Hao Ren shot multiple stonesnding on different spots but just when the annoyed Hao Xinyuan wanted to charge forward he found he could not move.


    He opened his eyes in surprise when Hao Ren erupted with explosive force and came to his side, and he felt a cold de resting against his nape. The young man said, "Old boy, you lost."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and said, "I did, good presence of mind and usage of hidden weapon handling skills. You are not cultivating in vain at least. Now, unlock my movement."


    Hao Ren replied, "Five minutes, and it will unlock on its own."


    Hao Xinyuan knew this guy was very vengeful and said, "After your honeymoon, you will be sparing with your mother daily and learning closely. Do not reject, use her skills, it will be good for your future path."


    Hao Ren hesitated for a bit but nodded before he headed to the family. At this moment, a notification went off in his mind, *Ding: Host, your wife is upset and it is your duty to coax her. While the rtionship grows when two people are close, it thrives when they survive the challenge of distance.


    Task objective: Away but never gone.*

 Chapter 194: For Each Other.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi came back to their apartment, and strangely the two of them did not talk much. While the young man was pondering over how to get stronger and how to coax his wife, the youngdy was thinking about if it was really necessary for her to stay at home and replenish her energy and things like that.


    They were in the elevator when Hao Ren asked, "Are you thinking about what Grandma said?"


    Han Lingshi nodded without hiding anything. She said, "Ren, I understand thatmunication can make a rtionship smooth, but somethings can never be talked out of. I will never agree about you venturing in that world alone."


    Hao Ren smiled at her and said, "Lingshi, you are thinking too much. Do you think I wish to go their alone?"


    Han Lingshi turned her head to look at him and the young man said, "The old people said that I need to go there and remove the slight issues I have with my weak meridians, well, I can do thatter as well, no?"


    Han Lingshi frowned and said, "Didn''t Ma say that if you did not get this fixed by the age of twenty five your meridians will calcify? It will be uncurable then."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I don''t think so, there must be some solution to do it after all, there are so many alchemists there."


    Han Lingshi frowned, but she did not say anything. She did not realize that Hao Ren was trying to lead her into thinking that he was willing to sacrifice his future. They reached home, and after a quick shower, Hao Ren began to pack bags for the two of them. He was very thorough in such things Han Lingshi watched him deal with all these things and kept on pondering.


    Women had a skill of overthinking things and end up doing opposite of what they wanted to do initially. Han Lingshi watched him for two hours but Hao Ren did not show any concerns over him not going to the Spirit Shimmer Continent. All he did was asking Han Lingshi if she needed certain things, to which she nodded absent mindedly.


    They had dinner, and it was when Hao Ren served her with a lightly spicy lemon fried rice that she said, "Ren, I think you should go to Spirit Shimmer Continent and we should follow the arrangement of the elders."


    Hao Ren raised his head to look at her and sat down beside her as he asked, "Why do you say so?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and replied, "I do not wish for you to suffer a chronic ailment that would limit your future because of my selfish reasoning."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "It is not your selfishness, I am willing to stay here for you. We have not been together for even an year yet and we have to part for such a long time. This is not fair."


    Han Lingshi smiled faintly and said, "By the time you leave, we would haveplete the first year of our rtionship. Also, all this while, you have been doing all that you can for my sake. If not for my demand of you making a lot of money, you would have stayed a humble person without getting involved in suchplicated things."


    Hao Ren sighed, he could not understand whether his wife wasplimenting him or degrading him. He said, "Lingshi, I will be honest with you, I do all the things because in my mind there is a voice that says if I do my best by you, I will gain a lot of rewards."


    Han Lingshi smiled widely and chuckled at him as she said, "Okay, then this is also your reward."


    She leaned forward and kissed Hao Ren''s lips before going back to her dinner. Her mind was calm, for some odd reason the moment she agreed to the n, all her stress seemed to have gone away. She said, "I once read, that love blooms stronger if the people have distance between them. Do not worry, when we meet again, we will have a bonding that will shock the entire world."


    Hao Ren closed his eyes for a second before he nodded. To be honest, he has genuinely fallen in love with her. Han Lingshi was his one and only and the power of the word ''only'' was very strong. Hao Ren could not longer imagine his life without her, whether he had a system or not.


    This was the extent of their love. The only reason he was consoling Han Lingshi was because of the task, he did not wish to go to the Spirit Shimmer continent at all if he could avoid it.


    ...


    The next morning, Xiao Mei arranged for the two of them to use Han Lingshi''s private ne and head to the inds of the southern Han Sea. This ce was still under the Han Nation jurisdiction so they did not need any visa and stuff.


    When they got off the ne, they took a car to the port where they had rented a speed boat. The boat looked simple, but it was equipped with the best equipment and a reserve fuel tank. The ind they wanted to was a little far away from where they were so it would be troublesome if the boat ran out of gas.


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi stopped at many super stores and filled their car with fresh water multiple times, only to load them in their space rings. They also did the same with food and Hao Ren was carrying a mini portable kitchen in his space ring. He could not let his wife feed on coconuts can he?


    The two bade farewell to the boat owner who mumbled while the boat moved out of the port, "To think that rich people now a days really would spend millions to get away from the world and that too for their honeymoon. Unfathomable."


    ...


    Hao Ren had watched a few videos of the boat operation and knew how to use it and the photographic memory helped him with gaining proficiency quickly. The boat sped through the water leaving a foamy trail in its wake.


    Han Lingshi was standing next to Hao Ren holding the windshield frame as the wind rushed through her hair. She was dressed in a ck poncho and denim shorts. Hao Ren was also wearing a lose Hawaiian shirt and shorts. His clothes were fluttering as well adding to his charm.


    The two people were in the open seas, they were not afraid of the waves and the bumping ride as cultivators they were quite sturdy.


    Han Lingshi turned to look at her husband and took a step closer. Hao Ren tactfully coiled his arm around her waist. Han Lingshi raised her mobile and Xiao Mei shot a small video of the two people kissing and smiling at each other.


    Han Lingshi posted the video and captioned it, "Drowning in the waves of your love, lost in the wide open embrace."


    The video created a sensation once more, and the two people forgot about it. It took them seven hours of riding the boat at a speed of forty nautical miles an hour.


    When they reached the ind, Hao Ren slowed down the boat before they stopped as the boat was already half out of water. Han Lingshi and the young man moved their luggage inside their space ring, and then they jumped into the water to push the boat out of the waterpletely. They made sure to raised the back high so that the propeller does not get damaged.


    When they were done, Hao Ren said, "I will make a tform to secure the boat in a bit, can you handle the fire and a temporary shelter?"


    Han Lingshi saluted him and said, "Aye, Aye Captain Hao."


    The couple chuckled and they got to work. The two of them hade here to be away from everyone and just enjoy their time together whether it was training or anything else without any distraction.


    This Honeymoon was also thest time they would have such peace in their life before a long time in the future. The two did not know what tribtions they would have to face in the future and how they would grow closer because of the memories they were about to make on this trip.


    Hao Ren quickly used a long machete to chop of some wild bamboos and vines to tie them together into a raised tform. He was not sure if the bamboo would be able to take the weight of the boat so he asked Han Lingshi to use her me to freeze it and make it harder to break.


    Yin mes would freeze the thingspletely and normal heat could not make it melt. After they were done, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi exerted all of their strength to lift up the boat and move it over the tform.


    If the world was to see them like this, they would probably say it was fake and edited. The couple spend the night looking at the clear skies and gazing at the stars as Hao Ren kept them warm. They decided to skip the meal as it was alreadyte. While gazing at the stars, Hao Ren took a vow that even if he had to go against the heaven for Han Lingshi he would never hesitate.


    Han Lingshi was also the same, in this world, she might not have her parents by her side and might not even have children but Hao Ren, he would forever be with her and in her heart, so if there came a day when she has to descend to the deepest level of hell for him, she will do it.


    As if something clicked in their minds, the two looked at each other and exchanged a deep kiss under the wide open sky.

 Chapter 195: Near Miss.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi hade to the secluded ind and they had secured the boat they rented on a bamboo frame. They spent the first night on the sandy shores making wild love to each other. They did not cultivate and just enjoyed the fleshy pleasures of life.


    In the morning, Hao Ren woke up early, and Han Lingshi followed him, the young man took a dip in the ocean and came back with a few fishes. He used the suction of the space ring to directly suck the creatures inside his space ring and dumped them on the ground when he came back.


    After changing his clothes he used the spiritual energy to dry off the water on his skin. Han Lingshi looked at him and remarked in a snarky manner, "My, my, the extravagance of spiritual energy. Mister Hao, where did you learn to show off like this?"


    Hao Ren looked at her with narrowed eyes and then said, "Come here, I will tell you."


    Han Lingshi leaned forward with her hands on her waist as she said, "Mister Hao, why is it that you eyes do not match your tone? You are going to do something naughty again, aren''t you?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and replied, "Oh, Miss Han, if memory serves me right, the one who acted naughty was you."


    Han Lingshi was frozen and then she saw Hao Ren dashing towards her. The youngdy ran away quickly and the couple happily yed a small game of tag before they set up the kitchen and Hao Ren began cooking.


    Han Lingshi took a dip in the ocean cleaned her hair with a shampoo and then used the spiritual energy in her body to shake off all the salt particles over her body. The couple had a nice roasted fish for breakfast, and then Han Lingshi asked, "We came to this far away ce where we can be alone, but now I feel a little bored."


    Hao Ren smiled faintly and said, "This ind is stretched over fifty kilometers, on feet it would be a nice trek. Who knows if there is any pirate treasure buried around?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled and they put on trekking shoes and holding machetes they left the shore and moved deeper inside the forest. The shore was clean, but a few meters from the shorey a thick forest with vegetation intending to climb the heavens.


    The couple found a lot of coconut trees, and the ground was littered with rotten tree trunks. Han Lingshi said, "There are so many bugs."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Channel your spiritual energy, it scares them away."


    Han Lingshi could not help but ask, "How does this even work? I used to think every being would like to absorb spiritual energy. Why are they afraid of it?"


    Hao Ren replied, "They cannot handle the amount of power of the energy. They instinctively fear death and so they run away from it."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and after half an hour, Hao Ren stopped and the youngdy asked, "What happened?"


    Hao Ren said, "The forest just turned silent. Even the wind is not making any sound."


    Han Lingshi was stunned and then she observed the situation calmly as she said, "You are right, what is going on here?"


    Hao Ren replied, "We need to head back."


    Han Lingshi did not question him. Hao Ren had been exposed to the situations which led to bloodshed and he had morebat experience that her. However, just when they were about to turn around Hao Ren used his thoughts and said, ''Don''t move, your your Yin and Yang eyes, quickly. You watch the left I will watch the right and do not breath too hard.''


    Han Lingshi froze and was overwhelmed by the sudden rise in rm. She opened her yin and yang eyes before she used her thoughts, ''Ren, I think we are in trouble.''


    ''What trouble?'' asked the young man. He did not expect that something like this would really happen.


    Han Lingshi replied as calmly as possible but Hao Ren noticed that she had goosebumps, ''There is a big creature moving around the trees. I think it is a snake but the body of the beast is as thick as a tree trunk.''


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, ''Okay, stay calm, in such situations it is important to maintain a stable state of mind.''


    Han Lingshi nodded subtly and Hao Ren slowly turned around, he made very little disturbance when he was turning around. About two hundred meters away, he spotted a snake moving towards them, the surprising thing was that the beast had two heads.


    Hao Ren said, ''Lingshi, I think this guy is attracted to the spiritual energy.''


    Han Lingshi was looking at the creature that was slowly crawling over and said, ''From what I know, snakes move quickly on rough terrain. However, this guy is a bit too sluggish. Why do you think that is?''


    Hao Ren nodded and said, ''Thankfully you noticed this movement pattern. How about I go and try to see if this thing is acting to be sluggish or if it is at the end of its lifespan?''


    Han Lingshi looked at him from the corner of her eyes, and asked, ''What do you have in mind?''


    Hao Ren said, ''This guy has cultivated that is for sure, so it would be a good nourishment for us. It looks big but the two heads leave it with a significant weakness. If we attack it from two sides, it would be easy.''


    Han Lingshi thought for a bit and nodded. She clenched her fists and the young man said, ''Don''t worry, you can do it. If you are worried that this guy is a bit too strong, use your mes. However, try to take it with your other skills first. This guy is a good opponent.''


    Han Lingshi nodded and she said, ''I will take the left head, and you take the right?''


    Hao Ren nodded and put his machete back inside the space ring, Han Lingshi wanted to do the same but Hao Ren stopped her and said, ''You are at the middle of the spirit gathering realm. It is not wise to underestimate this guy. You have a solid skill to handle the de, so use the sword and make sure to attack with your full power. It will create a big psychological effect on the beast.''


    Han Lingshi followed his instructions and the two people dashed out one after the other. They were right, the beast was attracted by the scent of spiritual energy. As soon as the scent moved, it raised its head and bared its fangs with a loud hissing sound echoing in the woods.


    The two people were moving very quickly and soon they were already facing the beast that was hissing at them. Hao Ren did not mind and charged forward, but Han Lingshi hesitated, she has never been in a fight and now she was facing a beast that was as thick as a tree. Snakes were already creepy creatures and girls did not like them.


    Hao Ren noticed this but he hadmitted to the attack and could not pull back. This allowed the beast to ssify Hao Ren as the target that needed attention and it turned both its heads towards him.


    Hao Ren was empty handed, he wanted to fight with his fists to practice his fist technique, but this was too overwhelming. The snake bit towards him with its ghastly mouth open wide. The speed was quick as well.


    The young man took out a gun from his space ring and fired two shots at the heads with pin point uracy. The bullets hit the beast directly inside the mouth and caused a lot of pain but it did not leave any damage.


    Hao Ren yelled, "Shit!"


    Hended on the ground and ran away quickly. Han Lingshi was shocked, she regained her senses after a few minutes and dashed after them. The snake was moving very quickly now.


    Hao Ren was also doing his best and suddenly he recalled something and took off his shirt. He channeled his spiritual energy in his right arm where the Naga tattoo lit up. The snake chasing behind him had yellow eyes, but as soon as the emerald green glow from the tattoo reflected in its those dreadful orbs. They became red, and the two headed snake seemed to have gone insane.


    It chased after Hao Ren at a higher speed and left destruction in its wake. Hao Ren cursed the naga princess but he discovered something. His movement became more agile and unpredictable when he channeled the energy through the tattoo.


    A voice rang in his mind, ''Ren, I am sorry, what should I do? Please, tell me are you safe?''


    Hao Ren replied, ''I am fine, but the snake is going crazy, can you catch up with it?''


    Han Lingshi replied, ''I am almost able to touch it''s tail.''


    The young man thought of a way and said, ''Forget about training, fucking set this bastard on fire. Freeze it.''


    Han Lingshi did not dy and shot a ball of silver mes at the tail of the beast. The freezing effect was so strong that the enraged beast became sluggish in an instant, and hissing loudly. Hao Ren stopped, he took out the sword and rushed towards it intending to chop off its head.


    He did not use his mes because this cold blooded animal relied on heat absorbed from the outside to cultivate. The reason it grew two heads was probably because it did not have a cultivation technique and the inflow of the energy caused it to mutate.


    As Hao Ren jumped in the void and shed with his weapon, the head fell down on the ground with a thud. The young man, however, did not waste another second to enjoy and jumped off the ground with his de horizontally shing at the second head.


    Hended on the snake''s body that was still squirming and found Han Lingshi running up to him. The young man looked at the snake heads carefully, a snake head could still bit even after being chopped off.


    Han Lingshi hugged Hao Ren and apologized profusely, "I am sorry, I did not realize that my hesitation could cause such trouble. I am sorry, are you okay, Ren?"


    Hao Ren patted her palm and said, "I am fine, can you freeze both the heads, I don''t know why but I sense a strong fluctuation from them."


    Han Lingshi did not say anything else and quickly shot two silver me balls and froze the snake heads. The young man said, "Let''se and check this guy tomorrow."


    Han Lingshi nodded, she still could not get over the guilt of her mistake even now. Hao Ren knew this and said, "Love, am I not fine now? Let''s go and see where this big guy came from."


    The two then headed to follow the snake trail. They were going to find the ce where this guy resided and see if it left behind any treasures.

 Chapter 196 Treasure Trove.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi held hands and moved through the dense forest. It was easy for him to track the snake trail. Han Lingshi was still shaken from what happened just now. He could sense her heart beating at a high rate.


    He said, "This was the first time you came across something like this. It is not a big mistake, in the end, didn''t you save me?"


    Han Lingshi replied in a soft voice, "It was also my mistake that put you in the spot in the first ce. I cannot shrug away from that."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I am not denying that you made a mistake. All I want you to do it to learn from it and make sure to not repeat it."


    Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "You know, sometimes your words cannot make me feel better."


    Hao Ren chuckled as they moved. After fifteen minutes, they were standing at the mouth of an under ground cavern. The couple exchanged gazes, and took out their spirit swords. Thankfully they had the weapons that were very powerful. The concept of a weapon made humans feel more confident.


    The couple raised their vacant hands and ignited the mes on their palms and entered the ce cautiously. Han Lingshi asked, "How do you know that their might be a treasure here?"


    Hao Ren replied, "What else could have caused that snake to mutate? The normal animals in the world do not have much chance to evolve like that guy, and the spiritual energy in the world is already negligible. Without the aid of a treasure it should be impossible for the beast to grow that big."


    The two slowly walked inside the cavern, and Han Lingshi said, "The snake scales seemed to have smoothened the cave walls."


    Hao Ren nodded, and suddenly he said, "Did you notice the smell? That snake was emitting poison mist from its mouth when I shot at it. The smell is simr to that poison."


    Han Lingshi said, "Your mes might be able to evaporate that smell."


    Hao Ren nodded and waved his hand and a wave of mes travelled through the cave. The two of them had learned how to control the mes better thanks to the system. They traveled for a fifty meters, before they stopped all of a sudden.


    A few meters away, there was a skeleton sitting cross legged. The person was dressed in a silver white robe. The cloth was damaged from different ces and Hao Ren stepped closer with caution. He bowed to the skeleton and said, "Forgive us for disturbing your rest senior."


    Han Lingshi followed him as she thought, ''The resentment rising from this skeleton vanished after you bowed to it. I wonder if the spirit of this senior is still lingering in the vicinity.''


    They both were using their Yin and Yang pupils as soon as they came inside the cave as they did not know what might be hidden here. So, when they came across the skeleton, they noticed that the skeleton was surrounded by red mist. However, after Hao Ren bowed and paid his respect, the mist vanished.


    Hao Ren replied with the heart soulmunication, ''It must have been a trap to prevent people from attacking. Those who have greed and ill will in their hearts will not be able to get anything from what the senior left behind.''


    Han Lingshi nodded and after a few seconds, Hao Ren said, "Look, there is a wound mark on the torso, this is the only thing that looks critical to me."


    Han Lingshi walked around to check the cave and said, "This ce does not have any of the rubbing marks like the walls outside. It is smooth as if man made."


    Hao Ren thought for a minute and said, "It could be that the senior used some means to build this ce as his resting ce, and the snake found it by chance."


    Han Lingshi nodded and then looking at the skeleton she asked, "What could it be that made the snake grow so big?"


    Hao Ren looked around but he did not find anything. Then he noticed a ring on the finger of the skeleton. He was still hesitant about taking the ring or not, but he took a deep breath and reached out for the ring. If the skeleton reacted even a slightest bit, then he would not hesitate and turn it into a puddle of ashes.


    The young man managed to hold the arm bone safely and carefully took off the ring. He bowed his head and took Han Lingshi even deeper inside the cavern. The ce still had a thirty meter long trail leading deep inside the cavern. What surprised them was the discovery of two silver ingots.


    Upon inspection they found that these two things were actually eggs of the snake they had in. The sign of vitality emitting from the eggs was weak but as a master level alchemist, Hao Ren had the knowledge to save them. He looked at Han Lingshi and asked, "Do you want to save them or eat them?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised and the young man replied, "These two snakes have the capability to absorb spiritual energy. If we eat them, we will get a good supplement."


    Thedy narrowed her gaze at him and said, "You are going to use that big thing outside right? Spare these two. We can raise them, and in future they might turn into dragons. Imagine our house will have two kick ass dragons."


    Hao Ren looked at her and said, "Han Lingshi, these days I havee to discover that you have a real knack to talk like a punk."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Where did you think I learned how to ride bikes? I am a punk. Now think of a way to save them."


    Hao Ren sighed and being the obedient husband that he was, he took hold of the two eggs, and brought them along. Then he dug a deep pit and buried the skeleton. Han Lingshi and he both said prayers and left the depths of the cave. The caused small explosions of by colliding their mes and caused the back of the cavern to cave in.


    They nned to use the front of the cavern as their shelter. It would prevent them from the rain and winds, and the lingering scent of the snake would prevent any big animals from approaching them.


    The two of them were sitting and some distance away from the hole leading out of the cave, with a pile of wood burning with gentle mes. The sun hade down, and they were nning to have some dinner, earlier, Hao Ren had gone to extracts some materials from the snake, and he came back with at least seventy scales.


    Han Lingshi asked, "What are you doing with these scales?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Experiment and see if the quality of these scales can be replicated back at home. If not, then I will use them directly to make war armors and small battle suits for us. It will help us initially."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said calmly, "More than me, you will need it when you go to the spirit shimmer continent."


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "Do you truly want me to go there alone?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and turned her head to look at the me as he said, "The encounter with that snake made me realize that I still have a lot to learn. If I insisted on following you, it would drag you down. I do not want you to act like my baby sitter."


    Hao Ren wanted to say something when the system notified, *Ding: Host, the wife has agreed to stay behind and consolidate her foundation. You are rewarded with a spiritual artifact, Thousand Face Mask."


    Hao Ren raised his eyebrows, but he did not check the artifact quickly. He sighed and said, "I will respect your wishes. Well, the meat is cooked,e have some."


    Han Lingshi ate a miniscule chunk of meat and closed her eyes as she rxed and said, "You are so good, I will miss this taste."


    Hao Ren narrowed his eyes and asked, "Madam Hao, it seems to me that you married me because of my cooking skills."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and replied in an obvious tone, "Oh no, I just wanted to use you as a shield, Sir, but you turned out to be a total package. Though your cooking skills are the best thing about you."


    Hao Ren snorted and replied, "Sometimes your words do not console me enough."


    Then the two looked at each other before they startedughing. After the dinner was done, Hao Ren said, "These two eggs have yet to receive any nourishment. The snake must have justid them when it came out hunting for us."


    Experience more content on empire


    Han Lingshi replied, "That exins the early sluggishness. Otherwise she had enough strength to cause serious trouble."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "Well, so now we need to give them our own blood first, and then have them recognize us as their masters in the early phase, otherwise when theye out, it will be difficult."


    Han Lingshi nodded, she was not afraid of pouring out some blood. They all had some exposure to the world ofics. They both made a slit on their palms and allowed the blood to drip on the silver eggs. Sure enough, the silver ingots began to absorb the blood and they changed appearances.


    A faint scaly texture appeared on the surface of the egg, and after the couple lost a considerable amount of blood they took their hands back to see their had turned slightly pale. They both took out a bottle of rejuvenation potion and chugged them down.


    After they were done, Hao Ren dragged the big snake back, and extracted all the blood from it and let it pour into a shallow pit he had dug on the ground. Then both the eggs were ced in the pit. This will allow them to absorb the best spiritual blood apart from their own.


    Han Lingshi asked, "What is that ring that you took from the senior?"


    Hao Ren took it out and said, "It is a space ring, let us see what is inside."


    Then the young man began to pour out the content from the ring. Soon a small pile of shiny stones was ready on the side, and then there were several books, and a few weapons. There was also a very delicate jade box which was engraved and embedded with patterns. It was empty.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "We are rich, these stones are spirit stones."


    Han Lingshi chuckled and the young man exined to her that these stones could be used as the currency in the spirit shimmer continent. Then they determined that the books were cultivation and spirit spell techniques.


    However, Han Lingshi said, "What is the point of this empty box?"


    Hao Ren sniffed and said, "I can detect some vague medicinal scenting from this box. I think it might have contained a pill or some herb that the senior was trying to consume but he passed away before he could and the snake reaped the benefits."


    Han Lingshi looked at him as she said, "As absurd as it may sound, that is the only thing that is making any sense here."


    Hao Ren shrugged and the two began to go through the books. While he was reading, he wasmunicating with the system as well, ''System, I have been pilling up my monthly lottery for six months now, what level of reward can I get now?''


    *Ding: Host, you have ten percent chance to get a golden reward, twenty percent chance to get a silver reward, and seventy percent chance to get a bronze reward. Would you like to start the lottery?*

 Chapter 197 Couple Goals.

    Hao Ren heard the probability and decided to keep stacking and use the lottery for the moments where he might actually need something. Han Lingshi said, "Ren, you should take all the spirit stones with you when you enter the spirit shimmer continent."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "It is not advisable to do that. I suggest we split this in three portions. One for you, one for me, and the third one for cultivation. These stones content very pure spiritual energy and it will help us a lot in theing days. I have the skills of alchemy so I would be able to earn my keep in that world, do not worry."


    Han Lingshi thought about it and nodded. Then she picked up a book and read the name, "Cloud Breeze steps. Umm, seems like a movement technique."


    Hao Ren nodded and they both huddled together to read the book. The essence of the techniqueid in lightness and speed. Once the technique is mastered to a the pinnacle the person would be as fast as a wind and his steps would be so light that they would be able to walk above the clouds.


    The couple was very interested in this, and after putting down one book, they went through the other. The rest of the books were also techniques. Out of the seven books, three turned out to be spiritual cultivation techniques. Hao Ren said, "They can be used to nourish the people under us. They will be of great help if they could even reach the spirit gathering realm."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I agree with you. What about the rest? Shall we practice them?"


    Hao Ren shrugged and replied, "I do not see why we shouldn''t, after all, we have no skills to even defend ourselves, and from what the elders have told us, that world is particrly defiant when ites tows, and only strength is worshiped. We are still ants, imagine of Old Boy Hao and Madam Tang had to run away, where do we stand in all this?


    Old Boy Hao has the skill to tear open a tunnel in the void. His enemy must be significantly stronger than him. So, the more skills we have the better."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Good, we can start in the morning. Anyways we don''t have anything big to do here."


    Hao Ren nodded, and the two of them went to sleep. Hao Ren had brought a pair of sleeping bags with him that were big enough for the two of them to squeeze in. The young man took a deep breath as Han Lingshi burrowed in his chest and then he focused on the system interface and a holographic screen appeared in the void before him.


    He essed his inventory and an icon appeared there. The icon was that of a wooden mask, Hao Ren brought up the details of the item and it said, [Thousand Faces Mask: This item is a lost treasure of a taboo assassination guild, Death Face.


    They used to wear these masks and change their appearancepletely to invade the enemy camp and assassinate the target cleanly. Only people who are two realms above you can see through this mask.]


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and agreed that this was still a good item, after all, he would not be being across such strong people often. Also, he would not have to use this mask a lot. Since this was an assassination tool, it would be better to use it for that, he was sure that there would be enemies that would make him use his assassination skills. Experience more content on empire


    ...


    The night passed very quickly and in the morning, Hao Ren got busy with cleaning his teeth, taking a shower, and then cook a meal for Han Lingshi. While thedy went to check on the snake eggs. When they were eating, she said, "The eggs have absorbed a lot of blood, we need to find some way for them to grow and hatch quickly."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will handle it, you go and cultivate."


    Han Lingshi did not question. She hadplete trust in his words, and even if he could not do anything about the situation, they could just take the eggs back with them.


    After breakfast, the young man began to browse through the system mall. He was looking for something that could increase the speed of the growth of the beast. After some moments, he raised his brows and mumbled, "The system mall sure is omnipotent."


    *Ding: Host, I like the way you talk, please speak more.*


    Hao Ren rolled eyes, the system liked himpliment, so he would not give the system this happiness. Hao Ren asked, ''System, I would like to purchase the beast blood essence.''


    *Ding: Please pay hundred spirit stones.*


    Hao Ren did not mind, he walked over to the pile of spirit stones, and divided them into three parts and then paid a hundred from his share. He did not want for Han Lingshi to find out about this. Then he took nine hundred from his share and stored them inside the space ring.


    They had a total of three thousand spirit stones which were divided as per pervious arrangement. Hao Ren touched the hundred spirit stones ced on the ground and said, "System, take the payment."


    *Ding: Thank you for shopping with us, pleasee soon.*


    Then the spirit stones vanished and barrel of beast blood appeared in its ce. Hao Ren sighed, and lost hope that he would ever make a profit with the system. He sighed and following the information from the system, he found that this blood essence belonged to a flood dragon.


    Thinking that the two eggs would absorb this barrel quickly, he bought another essence and picked up the two eggs and said, "You guys better grow strong in the future."


    It could have been that the eggs were developing faster, but when Hao Ren said these words they shivered slightly. Hao Ren was surprised momentarily and then ced them both in different barrels and left to cultivate.


    ...


    Han Lingshi and Hao Ren were on the beach, and they were trying to practice the movement skill. After great discussion they both realized that the ability to move fast in a battle was a great asset. So they both tried to control the spiritual energy in their bodies to cover the muscles as they moved.


    This was the first step and easy to achieve, but the second step required them to concentrate the spiritual energy under their toes quickly and use it as a ground so that their feet do not touch the ground at all. Hao Ren and Han Lingshi had been trying to do this since morning but now the sun was ring down at them from the peak of the sky and they had no progress.


    Hao Ren cut up some snake meat and they both went back to have some lunch and rest. They did not talk much because they were thinking about how to optimize the skill. They did not discuss this with each other, because everyone had their own way of thinking andprehending the situation also varied from people to people.


    In the evening the two of them were at it again, but Hao Ren sat down with his legs spread. Han Lingshi could not help but ask, "What are you doing?"


    The young man said, "The basic goal is to channel the energy outside the body. So, I am trying to do that."


    Hao Ren moved his hand but only created a gust. Han Lingshi sat down beside him and said, "The spirit energy will be projected out of the body when we reach the golden core realm, how can we do it now."


    The young man thought for a bit and said, "How about trying the same passage that we use to absorb it?"


    Han Lingshi raised her brows and they both closed their eyes to channel the energy out of their pores. After ten minutes, they smiled and Han Lingshi, and they began to walk around slowly. They were able to create a tform under their feet. The movement speed was slow, and many times the tform they made hit the ground under their weight.


    After half an hour, Han Lingshi dashed forward, and managed to take three steps without leaving an impression on the ground. Hao Ren followed her and he also achieved the same. They cheered, but now they had to achieve a higher step count. Thus began the training.


    Time passed quickly and they discovered that the spiritual energy could stay afloat if they do not step on it, so the two began to practice how to achieve this when they step on the tform.


    One night the two of them were discussing the movement technique, when Han Lingshi suddenly said, "It would be so nice if we could do something that regr couples do."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I do have an idea."


    He held her hands and pulled her along him on the beach as he said, "Record a video."


    Han Lingshi smiled and her eyes came alive as she recorded the two of them running at the shore leaving their footprints on the ground. They changed position and Hao Ren filmed her and shared the clip on social media.


    It was just then, he realized something and pulled Han Lingshi towards him as he ran. The youngdy realized that Hao Ren did not leave any print on the ground. She was surprised and asked, "How are you doing this?"


    The young man replied, "If the spirit energy moves like a breeze and is as thin as a cloud. It is possible to master the cloud breeze step."


    Han Lingshi realized something and after a few minutes, she could also walk without leaving any step and the consumption of spirit energy hase down a lot. The youngdy hugged her husband and said, "Growing together is the best couple goal ever."


    Suddenly, a roar echoed from the core of the ind and it shook thend under their feet. The two of them were shocked, and stood at the shore, looking at the depths of the ind. There was something scary in there, and it did not seem friendly, and it seemed to be heading their way.


    ...


    Dream''s Note : Please vote with power stones and golden tickets. I am going to increase the output as much as I can without ring up my back injury. I am in dire need of your support. Thank you for all that you have done till now. Really appreciate it.

 Chapter 198 Return.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi both were cultivating and having the undisturbed time with each other. They came to understand many secrets of the cultivation together. One of the biggest secret was the fact that spiritual energy was simr to nature.


    This helped them master the movement technique, Cloud Breeze Steps to the minor sess realm. The couple then moved on to practice fist techniques and sword techniques. Although they did not have any guidance, they both were able to analyze things on their own and help each other progress slowly.


    They did not expect themselves to grow into some over powering existence. However, some basic practice would allow them to save some time when they return home.


    An entire week passed and the two of them were sitting on the ground inside the cavern of the snake they had hunted. They had used up a lot of their supplies, and the space in their space rings had opened up as well.


    Thinking about it, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi extracted a total of three hundred seventy scales from the big snake, four pairs of big curved ivory fangs, four eyes, one spine, tendons, and the gall of the beast that could be used as medicinal ingredient.


    They also extracted the venom bags from inside the snake skulls and Hao Ren kept them with him as he had the skills of an assassin and this poison woulde in handy in the future.


    The couple was sitting next to each other, gazing at the stars, when thedy said, "Ren, do you ever feel bored here? Don''t give me the same, I am with you, how can I be bored answer like always."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Why can''t I? Is it not the truth? Living here, we do not have to worry about the world. We have a cavern for ourselves, the ocean is filled with a lot of sea food, and we can now even use the mes to filter the water."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Why do you sound like an introvert?"


    Hao Ren smiled and nodded, "I was an introvert before you came along."


    Han Lingshi was surprised internally but then recalling how humble Hao Ren was when she met him she believed him. She leaned to the side so that her head rested against his shoulder and said, "That means I am your savior."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and chuckled loudly, "Yes, you are my savior."


    The two people joked around for a bit before they sensed the barrels trembling. Hao Ren quickly got to his feet and took off the lid. He found that the two beasts have finished absorbing the blood essencepletely. The entire barrel was as clean as it might have been when it was first manufactured.


    The young man reacted quickly and took out the eggs from the barrels before putting them on the ground. Han Lingshi came rushing over and asked eagerly, "Are they about toe out?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It appears to be so. I am not sure though."


    Han Lingshi crouched down and said, "Look, the scale pattern has be even more obvious on the surface. I hope they wait a bit beforeing out. It wouldn''t be easy to sneak them through the customs."


    Hao Ren thought about it and nodded, but before he could say that he agreed, the eggs cracked. The young man sighed and said, "We could have ced them in the storage rings had they still been eggs, but this crack makes it impossible for us to do so."


    Han Lingshi sighed, then they watched the two baby snakes pushing the egg shell with their heads. The process wasn''t easy, on the contrary, this was the toughest part of their lives. It took them seven minutes each to get through the egg shell. When they came out, the two snakes began to munch on the egg shells and clean up the fluid covering their bodies.


    Han Lingshi and Hao Ren found two snakes as long as three fingers. They were as thick as pencils and looked rather cute. One of the snake was white, and one was ck. What surprised the couple was the fact that these snakes choose each one of them to slither close to.


    Hao Ren picked up the little white thing in his palm and then he looked at Han Lingshi who was teasing the ck snake with her fingers. He looked at the snake in his hand and asked, "What should we name them?"


    Han Lingshi thought for a moment and asked, "Well, let us call them Yin and Yang."


    Hao Ren nodded and looking at the white snake he asked, "Would you like the name, Yang?"


    The white snake was rather timid whenpared to the ck snake. However, hearing Hao Ren''s words, the white snake shook its head. Hao Ren was surprised and looked at Han Lingshi who tried the same thing with the ck snake and received the same response.


    Han Lingshi said to the ck snake, "From now on, you will be Yang."


    The tiny snake slithered its tongue twice and coiled over in her palm with its eyes sparkling as if it was very happy.


    Hao Ren looked at the white snake and said, "Little one, from now, you are Yin."


    The white snake rubbed her head in his palm, and began to look around. The young man said, "You can sleep in my sleeve, coil around my arm."


    Yin slithered and then she burrowed inside the sleeve. Han Lingshi looked at the ck snake and said, "You can hang around my wrist but don''t move around without my word, or people would harm you."


    Yang tied himself around her fair wrist and became motionless as if an ornament. Han Lingshi was surprised to look at this and thought, ''To think they are so intelligent, how?''


    She wasmunicating with Hao Ren using the heart soulmunication. The young man replied, ''Yes, it could be rted to the fact that they are spirit beasts. They must have evolved by absorbing so much spiritual blood essence. Well, we can ask the peanut gallery when we get back home.''


    Han Lingshi nodded, and they began to clean up after themselves, and left the cavern. Then the two caused an explosion with their mes and caused the cavern to fall upon itself. They removed the signs of such a big cave. This ind did not have any big predators, so Hao Ren burned the snake flesh into ashes.


    They could not store it inside their space rings to bring back home, and who knows if the older people would eat it or not? They picked up their boat and got in to head to the maind. This ind was considered scouted and this will be their retreat in theing months.


    ...


    The older people had gathered together in the evening. Han Lingshi and Hao Ren had told them that they will have the dinner together. The moment the young couple came in the people noticed something.


    Han Lingxue skipped over to ask how the honeymoon was, Hao Ren told her a lot of things they did to take a break from cultivation. They showed everyone the pictures and stuff as well too.


    After exchanging pleasantries. Hao Ren said, "Yin,e out."


    A drowsy little snake crawled out of his sleeve and sat on his palm. The people were surprise, and Han Lingshi said, "Yang, greet everyone."


    Yang also came to sit on her palm as he looked around at the people. Gao Yue asked, "Where did you find spirit beasts?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "On the ind. We fought a big two headed snake."


    They narrated the entire incident to the old people and Hao Xinyuan said, "It is indeed possible for the off springs to mutate or evolve because of the stronger nourishment. However, it is not entirely true that your blood tamed them. Hao Ren has the mark of the Naga n on his body. This mark will emit a scent that can be detected by the snakes only.


    After the exchange of your innate energies, that scent has washed over you also, Lingshi. Thus, make sure you do not harm a snake if they do not attack you first in the future."


    Han Lingshi replied, "Yes, Father."


    Tang Zen said, "Lingshi, Ren, you have one week to arrange your matters here. You have been away from office so do look into that. After that, you will go through harsh training. Old Hao will teach you about tactics, and things to look out for. Old Madam Han will teach you etiquettes, and I will teach youbat."


    Hao Ren asked, "Is there no time to sleep?"


    Tang Zen shook her head and said, "You can survive for twenty days without sleeping. Do not worry about that, try to learn as much as you can as it will be helpful when you go to the spirit shimmer continent."


    So, the training was about to begin and the young couple had no idea what was about to happen to them.


    [I apologize, I messed up the update by mistake.]

 Chapter 199 Xiao Mei Is Alive!

    The elders gave the young couple a weeks time to settle down and handle business. They returned home, and Han Lingshi fell asleep holding the young man and the young man spent his time looking at the ceiling.


    In his mind there was a battle going on. He asked, ''System, you im to make me into the omnipotent husband in all manners. However, I don''t think that I will ever transform into the genius that you said I was supposed to.''


    System replied, *Ding: Host your usation is baseless, the system exists with one goal only.*


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, ''Had that been true, I would have been a hermit with skills that could have helped my wife from the shadows. I would be omnipotent as a husband and it has nothing to do with the world but my wife.


    Earlier when I was helping her take care of things from the shadows, I was at peace but now, I feel like a ve of yours. There are no tasks for me toplete, why is it so?''


    *Ding: Host, it is because your wife has no idea of the immensity of the world. She feels that because you are rich and that you look after her more than how much anyone else would, her heart is content. However, things do not always remain the same. Please have some patience.*


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, ''System, you should be a manifestation of the heaven and earth, and that is why you do not understand the turmoil of a human with seven emotions and six senses.


    I wanted to be rich, and strong. However, now that I have some strength, and I am rich. I realize that nothing really matters at all. If the people around me stop having expectations from me, then what is even the point of this whole thing? Stagnation in a rtionship is the reason of its demise.''


    *Ding: Host, what you say is true. Usually the system would not have helped you clear the doubts in your heart, but since you have grown into a young man who knows what matters the most in this world. Allow me to tell you, in theing decade the world will change drastically. At that time, you will realize that all this time you have spent hardworking, is worth it all.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and sighed as he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    ...


    The next week passed rather quickly, and Hao Ren was immersed in business. Thepany wasing up with so many projects andunches, the business was booming. The research center had produced a graphene chip and they were intending to dabble with higher technology.


    Xiao Mei had taken control of the business and she was very efficient about it. Hao Ren did not realize when he had be a tycoon that the world wanted to meet. He was sitting inside his office and said, "Xiao Mei, are you a business oriented AI?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Boss, I am your AI, whatever you tell me I will do. When you do not tell me, I simply make sure to take care of the things that you created."


    Hao Ren was surprised and said, "I did not expect you to speak so sensibly."


    Xiao Mei replied, "Did you expect me to say that I want to conquer the world? Boss, you know sometimes I wonder if IQ can drop negative in value."


    Hao Ren choked on his own saliva, he understood that it must be the system that has given Xiao Mei thismand. After thinking about something, he said, "Xiao Mei, from now on, you should monitor the development of all the artificial intelligence in the world. Spare none, and embed the code in their source.


    They must never get the idea of world domination, and if someone uses them for such means, have them destroy the person."


    Xiao Mei eximed, "Such a clever fail safe. You are smart."


    Hao Ren wished to rub his face because this AI would never spare him any dignity. Hao Ren did not have much to do in the office. He did not even need to sign a document. Xiao Mei had implemented a cross departmental signing and legition system. The power was split between the five directors of the five departments.


    If the people made any mistake, Xiao Mei would propose an optimized n and had the power to veto. Of course she would use Hao Ren''s voice and deep fake technology.


    Xiao Mei said, "Boss, I have set up aboratory, can you and madam go through a few scans. I have developed surrogate bots. They have your mannerism and they would be able to get through the eyes of the world as you two. It would be a perfect cover. Can you not dy this?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I was thinking about whom I should select to hold the chairman position. Xiao Mei, you have eased up my troubles."


    The next two days, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi spent time in theb where Xiao Mei had independently set up aplete space to manufacture robots. As soon as the couple entered the room, a youngdy walked up to them, and said, "Yo, Boss!"


    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were surprised to see this girl who had a very friendly vibe about her. Hao Ren said, "Xiao Mei, what have you done?"


    The girl sighed and said, "Could you really not let me y around boss?"


    The youngdy was Xiao Mei, or to say an advanced high tech robot. The girl was five feet four inches tall. She wore a pair of sliders, a ck short, and a baggyvender color t-shirt. Her hair were tied up in a bun.


    On her cor bone was a tattoo, saying Pride, and as she waved her left hand, Hao Ren noticed that the back of her left palm was also covered with a tattoo, the lion peaking through flowers.


    The young man looked at her and smiled as he said, "You have totally blended yourself in the modern world, Xiao Mei. Excellent."


    The youngdy chuckled and then she looked at Han Lingshi as she asked, "Madam, is there anything wrong?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and replied, "I love your dimples Xiao Mei, you are so adorable. However, you need to do something about the camera you have set as your eyes. It is quite noticeable."


    Xiao Mei nodded and replied helplessly, "I know, but they have yet to develop something better than this one so I could only use these."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Put on some light tinted sses when you go out. It would be nice."


    Xiao Mei nodded with a thoughtful expression before she eximed, "I can go out!"


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "Why can''t you? However, make sure you do not go to some odd and weird ces. Always take a guard with you, andstly, make sure you keep in mind the fact of how humans age. Also, how did you develop this skin?"


    Xiao Mei raised her chin and said, "Why do you need to know? Are you going to create it at home?"


    Hao Ren was mocked and Han Lingshi chuckled. Xiao Mei said, "Thepany has a patent pending for this technology. It can be used in prosthetic coverings and cosmetic surgeries. We have also applied for a medical license with the government. Once ites through we will be providing services at a low cost. You will gain a lot of fame."


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Xiao Mei, the more I look at you, the more I feel like you are my little padded jacket."


    After the banter, Xiao Mei had the two people walk through many scans and measurements. The couple could see two robots have already been manufactured, and after half an hour, Xiao Mei printed the silicon skin for the bots and manually covered them.


    Hao Ren asked, "Xiao Mei, you have even made artificial muscles and tendons. You are a genius."


    Xiao Mei rolled her eyes and said, "With the vast memory and the knowledge I have thanks to the storage units and the inte. If I cannot even do this, then shame on me."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Good. What do you n to do next?"


    Xiao Mei thought and said, "Merger of the twopanies. That will ease out the work load for me, and I would be able to develop better tech."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Lingshi, what do you think?"


    Han Lingshi was checking the robots that were being input with a lot of codes, and said, "Yes, after you go to the spirit shimmer continent it will be easy for me too."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Then get through the legal and documentative formalities within the week. Also, Xiao Mei, how shall we celebrate the fact that you havee to life?"


    Han Lingshi immediately turned around to look at the two of them and thought Hao Ren was correct. The robot was confused and said, "Boss, I am not a human."


    Han Lingshi walked up to her and said, "Even if you are not a human, we do not see you as a tool. You are alive, and a very trusted confidant."


    Xiao Mei rubbed the back of her head and said, "How about you take me out on a rally drive? I have been trying to simte human emotions so that would be helpful."


    Han Lingshi thought for a bit and said, "Well, Ren how about we show her something even better and more simting?"


    Hao Ren wanted to say something when the system said, *Ding: Host, shock the robot Xiao Mei, and fill up the shocking meter before you. The higher thepletion the more happier your wife will be.*


    Hao Ren thought the system was trying to make up to him, but he did not mind. Since Han Lingshi has said, he would try his best.

 Chapter 200 Path?

    The young man looked around in theb and said, "Xiao Mei,e here." Explore stories on empire


    The two stood in the center of the room and the young man waved his hand. Xiao Mei opened his eyes wide and eximed, "Boss, how did you..."


    Hao Ren saw ten points appearing on the hologram window before him. Xiao Mei quickly dashed to the side and looking at aputer screen she said, "Indeed, for a second I thought that my sensors were malfunctioning. Boss, what did you do? The intensity of that gust was simply beyond human capabilities."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "If I told you that in this world, there exist people that have exceeded the limits of a human body, would you believe me?"


    Xiao Mei nodded and said, "I will because I have seen such people. They vanish so quickly that even with the strongest detection technology in the world, I can not spot them."


    Han Lingshi nodded as she said, "Producing a gust with the motion is not a big deal."


    Xiao Mei was surprised and then she saw Hao Ren teleport around in the big room at a speed that her cameras could not focus at. She opened her mouth wide at the disy and shook her head, "Boss, are you one of those super humans as well?"


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "I have no idea what their level is. If you ask me, I would say that I have only managed to touch the surface of that power."


    Xiao Mei nodded solemnly, and Hao Ren kept showing her the things that he could do and gained surprise point. However, as he continued, the degree of surprise dropped significantly. After showing ten different tricks, he managed to get only seventy-five points.


    After him, Han Lingshi also showed, Xiao Mei the things that she could do. While Hao Ren did not receive any points for this, but he was very sure as of what was going on here.


    When the demonstration finished, Xiao Mei was led out of the house, and they went to the Han Mansion. The seven days deadline would be up tomorrow morning. Hao Ren did not show it to anyone but he was anticipating the feeling of being trained by his mother.


    Ever since he was a child he wanted to spend time with Tang Zen and this time he would get the chance to. He knew that his parents kept him in the dark in the past, and thus he did not forgive them, but as a human with emotions, he still craves it.


    The vehicle entered the premise, and Han Lingshi took the lead to make an introduction. Then the people settled in and after mid-night, Hao Ren received a notification, *Ding: Host, you gained seventy five out of hundred points. You gain a spirit resonance voucher. You can scratch the voucher in a location rich in spiritual energy and you will gain a reward ordingly.*


    Hao Ren was surprised but then he asked, ''What is the validation on this voucher?''


    *Ding: One year.*


    Hao Ren did not mind, he would be going to the spirit shimmer continent soon, he would find a chance to use the voucher over there.


    The young man took a deep breath went to cultivate. In the Han Mansion, the people had forgotten that night was the time to sleep. They cultivated inside their rooms.


    During the night, Hao Ren realized that he could not improve his cultivation at all as the spiritual energy was scarce. He was sitting very close to Han Lingshi so if he were to cultivate, he would extract more energy because of his higher realm.


    He sighed, "There is no grass under the shades of big trees."


    A minuteter, he came out toy on a recliner in the balcony as he gazed up at the sky. The clouds parted and Hao Ren spotted the moon peeking down at the world. As the rays of moonlight fell on his body, Yin crawled out of his sleeve and slithered on his chest. Looking at the tiny gentle looking snake, Hao Ren smiled and caressed her head gently.


    The snake seemed to have liked his actions as she reciprocated by rubbing her head against his fingers as well. After a few moments, Yiny under the moonlight and her body began to glow. Hao Ren was surprised but then he recalled how the elders told them that the beasts can absorb the essence of the sun and moon.


    Hao Ren wondered if humans could do it as well. However, he was not yet strong enough to find answers to these questions. He closed his eyes and fell asleep gradually.


    ...


    The next morning, Hao Ren woke up in ordance to his bio-clock. He found Yin had returned to rest inside the sleeve. After a few minutes, the young man got up to hit the gym and finished his routine. However, he left Yin outside the washroom when he was bathing, because he was afraid that she might enter any of the drains.


    He came out of the room and entered the dining room to find that only Tang Zen was present there. He asked, "Where did Lingshi and the rest of them go?"


    Tang Zen put her cup of tea on the table and said, "They took her to the office, she will learn to cultivate while working. That is her training. In the evening she will learn how to fight with your father and the rest."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Why are we both being trained differently?"


    Tang Zen said, "That is because you both have different paths. Her path is chosen by fate. She is going to strive and take back her kingdom, avenge her ancestors and family members who fell to ensure their survival. This is why she must be apt at all the things that a Queen needs to know and do."


    Hao Ren nodded and did not interrupt her. Tang Zen saw this and said, "Your path is for you to decide. However, since you are her husband, unless you decide to forgo of the rtionship, you would need to strive ahead with her. I want to ask you, what do you want to do?"

 Chapter 201 Paths Of Dao.

    Tang Zen asked Hao Ren about the path he wanted to walk. The young man began to contemte as he sat down on chair. After a minute, he asked, "I read that everything will lead to Dao. Why do we have to choose a path?"


    Tang Zen shook her head and replied patiently, "Everything you do holds the potential to lead you to the Dao. Those actions are just the mean. However, path is too multidimension and at the same time it is very simple."


    Hao Ren frowned and Tang Zen continued with a faint smile, "The paths are ssified in macro and micro. There are too many micro paths, but the macro paths are limited. Many people use them as primary while also dabbling in the micro paths.


    Path of the sword, Path of the spear, Path of the Saber, the most widely used spiritual weapons is a major path. The hidden weapons and long range weapons are micro paths. These are the paths of weapons.


    After thises the path of Alchemy, Forging, Inscription, and Beast Taming. These are the four macro support paths. If one follows these paths, he would not beckingpared to those of the weapons path.


    The people who seek Dao through music, fishing, and other vocational activities are the followers of the micro path. The insights of the micro path are very hard to perceive and that is why if a fisherman rises to the pawer, he would be treated as a legend and have the power to use the sky as his fishing grounds."


    Hao Ren opened his eyes wide, as he did not expect anything like this. He asked, "What about the path of an emperor, the invincibility path and all?"


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    Tang Zen sighed and smacked the back of his head as she said, "That is not the path but the Dao Mind. A cultivator has three things that defines him. His Dao Heart, which helps him perceive the path. Thenes the Dao Mind, which allows you to forge your character.


    There are many types of sword users, all different from each other. Their path is of the sword because they will only use the sword. Their Dao Mind is invincible because fighting against a sword cultivator is difficult and they hardly lose. Their heart is called the sword heart because they seek the different secrets of their weapon."


    Hao Ren nodded and rubbed the back of his head as he leaned back in the chair. He mumbled, "All my life, I have been seeking your acknowledgement. It does not matter anymore. I do hold you guilty but I understand that you all have your own thoughts and sometimes humans get overwhelmed by their dreams and goals. While you did not pamper me a lot, you did not harm me as well.


    You still showed care to me even when you do not know how to.


    Then I thought maybe doing my best by Lingshi was the goal of my life. Yes, my meridians were cleared early on, but I did not know what I would do with the strength even if I had any. Then you guys told me about the situation back in the spirit shimmer continent.


    Initially, I wanted to do my best and get back what belonged to us, however,st night I realized that everything around me is putting a lot of stress on my brain. With so many thoughts it would be difficult to walk any path, right?"


    Tang Zen had a solemn expression but she nodded with honesty. Hao Ren sighed and said, "I want to carve a path of my own. The path free of these worldly elements likeparison, struggle, and chasing after various goals that do not make any difference to us."


    Tang Zen understood what he wanted to say and asked, "Give me an example."


    She was curious, she wanted to see how Hao Ren thought about all this, and the young manplied as he said, "What is the point of cultivation? Mei cannot stay with us because of the DEHB.


    What is the point of Hao Family legacy? Is it to gain strength and prestige? You and Old Boy Hao had been civil servants, you have enough prestige among the people who do not try to ride your coattails. Had it not been for the struggle of power, our family would be living happily. No?"


    Tang Zen nodded and asked, "Then how do you feel about Han Lingshi''s path? She was born in a royal family that is still missed and loved by the people of that nation. What do you think about them?"


    Hao Ren thought and said, "Lingshi chose me even when she knew that I do not have anything to offer. Her arrival changed my fate, and I was able to achieve a lot of my dreams, so, I will be by her side, helping her with all that she wants and at the same time I would walk my own path.


    She can have all the power and praise, all I want is for her to look at me with a smile that does not change even if the entire world does not care about me."


    Tang Zen thought for a bit and replied, "Good. Since you know what you want, it makes things easy. You wish to support Lingshi, so you should master some skills before you go to the Spirit Shimmer Continent. The reason we wish for you to go first is simple. You are stronger than her, and if you stay here, you will not grow any stronger.


    This world does not have any potent treasures of heaven and hell that could allow you to regain your innate yin or yang essence so that you can dual cultivate either. Also, since you wish to be by her side, you will be her first sword. I think you know what that means."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I understand. I will be the first scout and at the same time, I will be gaining strength and establishing connections. She must ascend the throne, and I will help her with that. The helping hand needs to be stronger to pull someone up or it will be dragged down."


    Hao Ren looked at his mother nodding at him, as she left the table promising that she would be back soon. He decided to talk to the system, ''System, you have always given me tasks, and only one time you gave Lingshi the instruction to channel those mes. Why is so? Can she rise to be the strongest peak by herself?''


    *Ding: Host, you are over reaching your authority. You are not yet strong enough to peek through the heavenly secrets.*


    Hao Ren asked, ''Then can you tell me why do the elders say that our fate is dependent on each other?''


    *Ding: Fate works in mysterious ways and not everything needs a reason. When you are strong enough, you will find out the reason about why your fates are connected.*


    Hao Ren wanted to ask more questions but the system said, *Ding: Host, please do not talk to me as if I am your therapist. Learn to deal with things yourself.*


    Hao Ren was stunned, and now Tang Zen hade back she said, "Let''s go."


    The training was about to begin.

 Chapter 202 Training Begins.

    Hao Ren did not know where Tang Zen intended to take him, but he followed behind her. She came out in the living room, waved her hand, and opened a void tunnel. She held Hao Ren''s hand and tugged him gently to follow behind her.


    The next moment, they appeared in an arid ce. The cold wind made Hao Ren shiver, and he looked at Tang Zen who said, "Use your spiritual energy or the mes to keep warm. This is the training ground and not home. On the other side, all that you will have is yourself. Even Mei might not be of help to you when you face something unexpectedly strong."


    Hao Ren channeled the energy of his me as the two people walked slowly to climb the summit. The young man asked, "What are we training here?"


    Tang Zen replied, "Resolve."


    Hao Ren was confused and the next moment Tang Zen said, "Gradually lower the usage of spiritual energy and the mes. The cold you see here is nothingpared to the southern Yin River. It is said that one drop of water from thatke can freeze the souls of the people."


    The young man was surprised, Tang Zen said, "Do not think that I am exaggerating anything, I won''t gain anything by doing that. I only wish for you to be safe."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Even if you want me to lower the usage of the protective energies, that means my body will develop stronger. However, what does it have to do with my resolve to get stronger?"


    Tang Zen stopped in her tracks and raised her hand to point at the summitying in the distance as she said, "When you reach the peak, you will find out about it."


    Hao Ren did not understand but he was not here to doubt the olddy. She was sincere to the process of cultivation and even now, her looks have started to revert back to the times when she was slightly younger.


    Hao Ren walked on the ck ground as the wind currents hit against him. The young man had been putting his hands closer to his body but now, he realized that it was not possible to continue trekking after the winds hit him so hard that he almost lost his bnce. Hao Ren gradually had been lowering the cirction of the me inside his body.


    With every step he took a deeper breath, the cold was freezing, he did not know where he was, but the cold was so much that he really wished to cover himself up. Hao Ren did not expect that even after being a Foundation Establishment realm cultivator, he would be so troubled.


    He wanted to cover himself up with spiritual energy when a calm voice sounded beside him, "You are not the strongest person in the world, even the ones who transcend the known peak to the cultivators can fall to their demise if they take a wrong step.


    You said that you wish to walk the carefree path, but do you know, those who do not care about the ranks and the titles have to face the mostpetition?


    They are chased by the ones who care about all those things. They be a mean to set precent, to affirm the titles. Only the one whose strength is recognized by the world can move unfretted, and stay away from all the ruckus,pletely carefree. Do you have the guys to go that far? The road of cultivation is lonely and hard. Are you sure you want to tread on it?"


    The voice belonged to Tang Zen, however, she did not speak in a harsh manner. She was spurring up Hao Ren. The young man walked ahead, without saying any thing. Tang Zen did not follow him anymore. She did not say anything either. This was to remind Hao Ren that the path of cultivation was not easy.


    The winds became sharp, they were now prickling his skin as if small de were embedded in them. Hao Ren just kept looking at the summit thaty two kilometer ahead. With every step, his thoughts gained rity of what he wanted to do. Hao Ren was innately a very petty human, and he was vengeful as fuck.


    When the winds tried to push him back, and the cold slowed down his movement. The innately petty Hao Ren began to take deeper strides. His speed fell but his vigor increased. Tang Zen watched him from a distance and mumbled, "This brat, perhaps his vengefulness will be the trigger for his talent to surface."


    ...


    After three hours, Hao Ren was covered with a shallow cloak of snowkes. He stood at the summit, and while walking he had learned to bnce himself and manipte the strength through out his body on an optimal scale. Now he was standing at the summit with his back as straight as the spear.


    Tang Zen sighed and said, "Here ites."


    The next moment, a huge roar echoed in the surroundings. The mountain shivered, and Hao Ren vigntly looked around to spot the creature. He even used his spirit sensing ability and his Yin and Yang eyes. However, he could not find anything. Suddenly, he realized that it was the winds that created such a terrifying sound as they rubbed against the mountain.


    He looked at the distant horizon and the elevation, gradually he realized how strong the mountain must have been. It stood tall as the wind rushed against it, as rain fell and snow covered it. Yet, the mountain never went out to seek revenge. Hao Ren''s realized something, "Magnanimous are the ones who have strength. Be the mountain and learn to endure. Be the wind and cut through the obstacles."


    As he thought more about it, he sat down on the ground with his legs crossed and began to meditate. Tang Zen looked at him and nodded. The torrential winds would help Hao Ren temper both his body and mind. This was a good thing. She waved her hand and vanished from the ce.


    She had taken him to the tallest mountain in the world during the peak of winter season. No human would being over to climb the ce at this moment. Hao Ren was inhaling and exhaling very slowly. This summit was not very rich in oxygen. He was circting the mes energy inside his body with every breath. The changes in the temperature on the outside and the inside were forging his body.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was sitting in her office, and a game of chess was set up before her. She looked at her opponent, Gao Yue and the olddy said, "Within the court, there is always someone making moves against you. Treat the people as chess pieces and the kingdom as the chess board, only then can you triumph."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and Gao Yue made her first move followed by Han Lingshi and the training of chess began. Gao Yue also told her that she must not overly trust anyone other than herself and Hao Ren. As the game progressed, Gao Yue exined various conspiracies through the means of the chess pieces.


    One had to say, despite her old age, Gao Yue was a very cunning person. Han Lingshi was not a noob but she still could not push the olddy back. After the chess game, Yue Shi guided her daughter about the importance of public rtions with the citizens and the neighboring countries.


    It was not that the youngdy had no clue, but she had people under her who handled these things. This time when she learned about the importance betweenmunication, she was surprised. Xia Yulie coached Maya Okudera and Yin Ye over the skills of a minister and an assassin. They both relied on information and information was the biggest weapon so they should know how to gather it.


    Maya Okudera and Yin Ye did not expect such deep principals and the means described by Xia Yulie to exist, and they learned with great patience and enthusiasm. Stay tuned with empire


    Finally, Hao Xinyuan cast an illusion on Han Lingshi and asked her to chose one among the two; The power or the people.


    Han Lingshi chose the people.


    Hao Xinyuan asked her to chose again, but this time the options were changed. After six such questions, the final question was, Hao Ren or the throne?


    Han Lingshi replied with the former. Even though she knew that the hypothetical question stated, choosing one would lead the other to death. Still she selected Hao Ren.


    This did not speak volumes of their love, but theck of thepassion and sacrifice for the masses raised a big g. Hao Xinyuan undid the illusion and asked, "Why did you choose Hao Ren and not the masses?"


    The youngdy replied, "Should I answer in the capacity of his wife or the empress?"


    Gao Yue raised her eyebrow and asked, "Both."


    Han Lingshi replied, "As a wife, my husband is my everything and nothing holds a candle before him. As an empress, as long as my general is alive, I can enact revenge."


    The two elders were surprised to hear something like this. They did not expect that Han Lingshi would look for such a solution.

 Chapter 203 Terrifying Perception.

    Gao Yue and Hao Xinyuan looked at the youngdy sitting before them with a stunned expression. They did not expect her to answer their question like this. However, they could not find any loophole to denounce her either. Gao Yue said, "Your thoughts are correct but they are a bit too straight."


    Han Lingshi smiled and picked up a piece of ck stone from the box on the side of the chess board. Then she ced the piece and said, "Grandma, a sword that strikes straight at the target is far more terrifying than the knives covered under the smiles. It is not about the damage but the anticipation of the damage that makes the people fear those who wield power."


    Gao Yue turned to look at the chess board and found that the game hade to an end. She could not win Han Lingshi. From the starting, the two elders thought that Han Lingshi was desperately trying to defeat Gao Yue and was being pushed back.


    The youngdy said, "Grandma, while it is true that the attackers only need one chance to kill the prey, the same applies to the prey. If I give up the battered and dingy shield to sh with the sword. I will also need one chance to y the enemy."


    Gao Yue sighed and said, "Indeed it is true, when you have been on the back foot constantly, it will make the enemy to overlook something and put down his guard. That is an apt chance, however, one must never underestimate the enemy."


    Han Lingshi replied, "When the weak collide against the strong, they do not underestimate the enemy but they are desperate. The tactic I used has a high chance of failing, however, since I am to sit on the throne, I cannot make any move until I have all the pieces in the ces I want them to be."


    Gao Yue looked her granddaughter for a prolonged second and she realized that Han Lingshi was no longer the little girl she always had been in the past. This time, Han Lingshi revealed the thought process of a wise Queen. She knew what her strength was and what the enemy was doing.


    What surprised Gao Yue was the fact that the youngdy learned all this within a day. She looked at Hao Xinyuan and said, "Your turn."


    Old Man Hao nodded and he became the opponent of the young girl.


    ...


    On the other side, Hao Ren was sitting on the summit with his legs crossed and eyes closed. There was ayer of snowkes over his body, and his breath was so shallow that had it not been for the fact that he was a cultivator, he could have been mistaken for a dead body.


    Tang Zen was sitting on a boulder not far away, unbothered by the winds and the cold. She was watching her son getting buried under the snow as she mumbled, "Let''s see where your limit is."


    Hao Ren wasprehending the meaning of the mountain. His thoughts began to reflect in his body as he became one with the mountain. Two days passed in a blink, and suddenly Tang Zen opened her eyes and stood up. She looked at the spot where Hao Ren was sitting and found that the ce was totally covered with snow, and only the vague outline of the human body was visible.


    She was startled because Hao Ren''s presence vanished from her senses, yet after realizing what just happened, she smiled and nodded. She took out a mirror from her space ring and found Old Hao looking at her. The old man asked, "How is he doing?"


    Tang Zen nodded and said, "It seems to me that he has managed to perceive the meaning of the mountain. I cannot sense him."


    Old Hao nodded and replied, "Lingshi has perceived the heart of chess. Her talent is terrifying."


    Tang Zen nodded and looking at the vague outline of a human being and said, "Ren has been stuck in an epiphany for the past two days. His breath has merged with the nature. I could not detect him with my senses."


    Hao Xinyuan was visibly shocked, and asked, "Do you mean to say that he reallyprehended a true meaning?"


    Tang Zen nodded and said, "That is my guess, and even if he has notprehended the true meaning of the mountain, he has at least touched the surface. It is guaranteed that he would reach the Dao Integration Realm at least. He would be able to hold his own end in the world."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and said, "We are blessed to have such talented children but thinking of the arduous path filled with struggle thatys ahead, sometimes I wish they could just have been normal and taught us to let go of our obsessions."


    Tang Zen nodded slowly, but suddenly she looked at the summit and said, "I will go now, he is about to wake up."


    The connection was disconnected, and Tang Zen looked up. The wind current had changed the direction and it was now spinning around Hao Ren, Tang Zen flickered from her position, appeared next to Hao Ren, and cast ayer of spiritual energy around him. She did this to prevent the vortex to spread around with the young man as a center and alert the people from the DEHB.


    Stay updated via empire


    Although the higher ups of the DEHB were not all big shots, and she was capable of erasing their existence. She did not want to alert the people who were handling these forces, the big shots in the spirit shimmer continent, because she was not a match for them yet.


    The vortex shifted slightly, and above Hao Ren''s head, a vortex appeared. Tang Zen sensed the vortex to absorb the spiritual energy from the surroundings and funnel it all in Hao Ren''s body. As the olddy was surprised, Hao Ren was sitting calmly as the snow on his body was sent flying.


    Inside his soul sea, the spiritual energy was working like an ink. The thick and pure energy was moving at a fast speed and condensing into a rune character which spelled, mountain. This was not all, on the other side, another rune was forming which spelled, wind.


    Yes, Hao Ren hadprehended the true meaning of the winds and mountain. In the future his physical defense and speed will but increase. If he uses a long distance weapon like a bow, his uracy would increase as well. His physical attacks would have the momentum of a mountain behind them. The intimidation would also be a passive skill.


    As he cultivates more, the impact would be better. Tang Zen gulped a mouthful and said, "What a terrible perception do these two youngsters have. I wonder if Ren would create chaos in the spirit shimmer when he moves there."


    Another day passed and Tang Zen looked forward to what the youth would achieve. At the break of dawn, the sun for the first time in ages peeked through the clouds and lit up this part of the world.


    As the sunlight fell on Hao Ren''s visage, the young man opened his eyes which appeared to be calm and serene, but they gave off such a pressure that even surprised Tang Zen for a second. She nodded and asked, "Are you ready for the next round?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "After some food."

 Chapter 204 Bitter Love.

    Tang Zen opened a portal that led the two of them to a forest and then she said, "You have the bottle of that spirit rejuvenation potion. Drink those, we are not heading home before youplete the training."


    Hao Ren was surprised but looking at her stoic expressions he nodded. He obediently took out the bottle of spirit rejuvenation potion and consumed two of them. He sighed and said, "This thing loses its effect as the realm gets higher."


    Tang Zen nodded but did not say anything. At this moment, Hao Ren heard a calm voice in his mind, "Ren, are you there?"


    Hao Ren smiled as he realized that Han Lingshi was contacting him. He replied, "Yes, Love, always. Are you okay?"


    Han Lingshi replied in a calm manner, "I am okay, but I am missing your cooking. How will I survive after you go to the spirit shimmer continent."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "I will cook the entire two years worth meals for you and you can store them in your space ring. What do you say?"


    Han Lingshi chuckled and said, "I see, so the space ring is our fridge now. How disgraceful."


    The two joked around before they were called over to continue their practices. Hao Ren stood up and Tang Zen said, "For the next ten days, your task is to locate a herb hidden in this forest. While doing this, you will face challenges and the condition is that you cannot stop.


    If you take a pause for any longer than ten seconds, I will beat you with the spiritual artifact, and the bruise will not heal for ten days."


    Hao Ren was shocked and eximed, "Are you going back to being the Tiger Empress?"


    Tang Zen smiled warmly and replied, "When was I ever mellow? Also, before we begin I will seal your vision ability. You will have to hone your other senses as humans depend a bit too much on their eyes."


    Hao Ren opened his eyes wide, and Tang Zen had already sealed his visual acupoints. She said, "I am aware of your medical prowess but you cannot get away from this poison without a special antidote. Also, I am sealing your spiritual energy as well."


    Hao Ren was surprised but he sensed thedy putting a ne around his neck. Tang Zen said, "This is the Spirit Sealing ne, only the one who puts it on can take it off. Now, off you go."


    Hao Ren rebuked, "Have you ever thought how I can use my spirit ring if you seal my space energy?"


    Tang Zen replied softly, "You can try and you will see it is not a problem for you to use the space ring." Explore stories on empire


    Hao Ren forced himself to calm down and looked into the space ring, only a miniscule amount of spiritual energy was leaking through the seal and that was enough to manipte the ring. He was annoyed and said, "You better stay away from me unless you find that I am standing in one ce."


    Tang Zen did not say anything but nodded. She had told him that he needed to hone his instincts and only a blind person could do that quickly. Spirit cultivation does enhance the senses, but the eyes hindered this growth.


    Shi Lang tried to bring up the sensory ability that the system gave him and found that only the space one meter around him was visible. He was surprised but while walking around, he asked, ''System, what the fuck is wrong with this ability?"


    The system replied, *Ding: Host, the ability to sense things work only with the adequate spiritual energy supply. With the amount of energy you can circte now, this is the best that you can see.*


    Hao Ren wanted to curse the system but he sighed and began to focus on how to deal with the situation at hand. He could not stop, and he could not see, so the only way for him to survive and find that herb was to focus on his hearing, smell, and the intuition.


    With a small amount of spirit energy, he would need to learn how to channel it through different spots and at a quick speed as well. Hao Ren channeled the energy in his ears, and heard the sounds around him. Then he asked while taking slow steps forward, "What does the herb smell like?"


    Tang Zen replied, "If you are able to catch a whiff you will know what it is. I will not give you any hints."


    Hao Ren asked, "This is unfair, how can I find something when I don''t know what I am looking for?"


    Tang Zen rolled her eyes and said, "You are thinking too shallow. You are looking for a spirit herb, if you know the characteristics of the herb, you will know what you are looking for, and then you will find it too."


    Hao Ren began to umte the spiritual energy in his nose as he walked around in a small circle. After eight hours, he caught a faint scent that was different that the entire forest and also caused his spiritual energy to react a little more vigorously.


    He changed his direction and followed the scent, but now he was alternating his spiritual energy in his ears, and nose. His pace was still slow, but he did not stop. In the hundred meters that he had walked, he had collided with seven trees, and countless shrubs and branches have left their marks on his face.


    However, he was not impatient, and gradually manage to sense the surroundings better. He had stopped using the sensing ability because as he proceeded, he realized that it would only hinder his growth and he only should use it in times when he was in dire need or ambushing someone.


    As the young man was stumbling and getting cut in different ces, he heard Tang Zen talking to Old Man Hao.


    "Yes, tell her not to worry, he is fine and only going through training. I have an eye on him, and just blindfolded him. Yes, he is totally fine, you will see him after the training, my child."


    He snorted and said, "Howe you have love for everyone but me?"


    Tang Zen replied, "I have love for you as well, but when I see that you have such a high potential yet you ck of so much, I cannot help but feed you the bitter medicine."


    Hao Ren sensed his lips twitch and asked, "Can you tell me when have I not done anything?"


    Tang Zen replied begrudgingly, "Even when your meridians were blocked, you had a sound brain. You probably don''t remember but you were able to make out words when you were one. None of the normal human children are able to call names at that age. Yes, I loved Mei a lot, but it was not because I did not like you or because she was talented in cultivation.


    But because she was my first born and had always understood me like a friend.


    That day you stood up and distanced yourself from us. You did not even talk to me, and knowing that I was wrong, I epted it. It was not that I did not love you, but it was because I had fallen prey to the obsession of returning to the world where I once made a name for myself. That was all there is to it. So now, you better start moving again or I will break your butt into new fragments."


    Hao Ren was scared and jumped up to move forward. He began to think about what his mother said, and realized that her words did have some truth to them. He swallowed the bitter love quickly and moved through the forest again.

 Chapter 205 Undoing The Knot.

    Dream''s Note: Will resume the bonus chapter trend for every 500 stones. Also will try to thrive and do 2 chapters a daying next week. Please vote with power stones and golden tickets. I will be naming the top readers every week starting now.


    ...


    One week had passed and Hao Ren had been traveling the ce on his feet. However, the growth he had aplished was astounding. His speed was faster, and he had stopped stumblingpletely. Yes, it was not as exaggerated as him running around like a cat, but the situation was not as bad as it was in the beginning as well.


    At the moment, he was drinking the potion to recover his energy asst night he had to cross through a swamp and it consumed a lot of his energy. He removed the leeches that have been biting on him and the potion was healing him.


    Tang Zen was following behind him, at some distance, the two of them had not conversed for even a moment in the past seven days. Tang Zen did not wish to bother him or help him with the training, as she has said before, the path of cultivation was not an easy one.


    Hao Ren suddenly began to mumble as he walked through the woods, "I can sense vibrations through every inch of my skin, however, to increase my speed even more, I need to be able to perceive things at far greater distance."


    Tang Zen smiled amusingly as she thought, ''Finally, he sees the crucial part of this training.''


    Indeed, as a cultivator, knowing the situation around him was not enough. Hao Ren could now sense the vibrations from everything five meters away from his body. Heavens knew how it worked, but that was how it was.


    Hao Ren needed to be quick and he coulde across people who might block his vision or other senses using various means. He realized why his mother was so hard on him. While they trained Hao Mei, and did not pay him much attention, their goal had been to send the girl away to protect her.


    These past seven days, he had been pondering over these things and could not help but empathize with them. If he was to be put in a ce where his daughter could have been targeted by someone who held a significant backing and could create a lot of trouble for them, he might have done the same.


    They had already left the Spirit Shimmer Continent, and this world was theirst option. If they were to be chased even here, it would indeed cause a great deal of trouble for them. As he was thinking about these things, the knot in his heart wasing undone.


    His knot was not caused by the fact that his parents did not love him or they lied to him. Many parents hide things so that their children does not feel troubled. They loved him, but they could not express it to him. Yes, his mother embarrassed him many times and seemed to be toxic, but probably that was because she was trying to hard to fit in the shoes Hao Mei left.


    Hao Mei also teased him about things in the past. Probably, Tang Zen was trying to copy her daughter and failing at it too hard. A gentle gust blew through the woods, and caressed Hao Ren''s skin. The young man appeared to be shocked, and he froze in his footsteps.


    Tang Zen narrowed her eyes, and began to count down to ten. If the young man did not move, then she would not back off from her words earlier. After ten breaths, she took out a white stick from her space ring and walked over. The stick was glowing with light. Tang Zen appeared next to Hao Ren and she swung the stick, aiming for his buttocks.


    Suddenly, his lips turned up. Earlier on the mountain summit, he had not onlyprehended the Heart Of the Mountain, but also the True Meaning of the wind. This was something Tang Zen did not know. The gust of wind earlier, had triggered something inside him.


    In his soul sea a character was glowing faintly, the character spelled ''wind''. Hao Ren was one with the wind, and he could not manipte it. The gust that hit him illuminated the surroundings as it passed through them.


    The stick was about tond on his butt, when the young man dashed forward as he said, "Ma, you are so slow."


    Tang Zen was surprised to see the sudden change in his movement and could not understand what was going on. All she could see was the figure of her son dashing through the thick forest, jumping from one tree to the other, and elerating even more. She chased after him but even after a day she could not understand what was going on.


    It was night when Hao Ren was standing a few meters away from a herb that smelled like chili. However, the young man was not eager to harvest the herb. He waved his hand and located a wolf pack in his surroundings.


    He asked, "Are they the guardian beasts?"


    Tang Zen replied as she sat on a tree branch, "Correct."


    Hao Ren sighed and took out a few needles from his space ring. He would deal with these guys quickly. The wolves growled and Hao Ren located them precisely. He flicked his wrist and the needles shot forth issuing a sharp whistle. The needles were coated with the most potent poison that Hao Ren could manufacture with the herbs he could find.


    The needles dug into the flesh of the wolves that attacked him. Hao Ren could not stand still, so he also moved around. He could not use his spiritual energy but he still possessed great physical strength. As he moved he thought, ''With eyes, I could only see what is ahead of me. However, with my senses working in unison, I can see everything around me.


    To think that the most priced privilege of the human species turned out to be somewhat over rated. No wonder the blind folks are more focused on their goals.''


    In his mind, there was aplete three sixty degree map of his surroundings. He hadid waste to seven of the nine wolves. The two survivors saw their friends falling down and did not have the guts to engage Hao Ren. They were not spiritual beings yet. They have only absorbed some spiritual energy by living around the herb.


    Hao Ren had in their leader so they were obviously worried. Just when the young man was about to deal with the two of them, he sensed Yin crawling out of his sleeve. She had been very obedient these past few days and only came out at night to cultivate. Hao Ren could not understand what this little thing might want to do.


    However, in his senses, the wolves that were gradually retreating appeared to be frozen. Then he sensed the little snake leave his arm, and attack the two wolves. Hao Ren was worried and Tang Zen said, "Do not worry, she is using them to practice and hunt. She is fine. Collect the herb and be done with the training. I have not eaten anything nice."


    Hao Ren took out a small knife as he walked up to the herb and asked, "How about some beast meat? I will cleanse it of poison before we eat."


    The olddy shrugged and said, "It is up to you."


    On the other side, Yin disyed speed that even shocked Tang Zen. The olddy could see the little snake properly, but she could tell that if a normal person was to watch it, or even a spirit gathering realm cultivator would not be able to catch up with Yin. Soon, the two wolves were dead.


    Tang Zen swooped down from the tree, and appeared next to the two wolves. Hao Ren asked, "What are you doing?"


    He could ''see'' her scooping up Yin in her palm. Tang Zen replied, "This little one is very strong and has great potential. Ren when you go to the Spirit Shimmer continent, make sure to hunt the spirit beasts and have her absorb their blood, prioritize snakes."


    Hao Ren coughed and said, "I cannot attack snakes if they do not attack me. Naga seal prevents me from that."


    Tang Zen nodded and said, "The beast above beast core realm would be able to defy that seal. Only Naga''s or the beasts affiliated with them would honor it, so do not worry."


    Hao Ren nodded and finished harvesting the herb. As he sniffed the gentle scent emitting from the flower, he found that his vision wasing back. He asked, "What is this?"


    Tang Zen replied, "Silver Honitus Lily. A low level cure all for about thousand poisons."


    Her tone was calm, but Hao Ren asked, "It seems to me that you have been nning this training for a long time?"


    Tang Zen stayed quite, but Hao Ren asked, "Ma, I hate it when you hide things."


    Thedy shivered a bit and then said, "When you were born, I had wanted to train you into the finest warrior that I could. I wished for you to reach the realms which I possibly could not. When I was traveling to look for resources for Mei, I found this ce.


    I set a barrier around her to prevent it from being discovered by anyone else. That barrier vanished three years ago, because I did note to replenish it."


    Hao Ren asked with a surprised expression, "If you nned things for me from such a long time, why didn''t you show affection to me? Why did you force me away?"


    Tang Zen revealed a bitter smile and said, "It was because we knew that someday we will have to go back with Mei, and fight there. We did not want for you to have any emotional entanglement with us that hinders your life."


    Hao Ren was shocked as he heard these words. It turns out they really did all this so that he could sever his bonds with them easily when the timees. His father and mother has always said the same thing, but due to his anger earlier, he never cared about it.


    Now his temper had calmed down a lot and over the past few months, his parents had really been repenting their behavior sincerely. He had seen that his mother had never been able to look him in the eye and Hao Ren did not know why, until now. She felt guilty and ashamed of her own actions. However, she never stopped loving him.


    Suddenly, all the burden that had been stuffing his chest seemed to have vanished. He said, "Can you take off this ne?"


    Tang Zen nodded and took it off as she asked, "How did you manage to elerate so quickly? By my estimation it should have taken you three more days to reach this point."


    Hao Ren smiled but did not say anything and Tang Zen also did not ask much because who in this world did not have secrets? After Hao Ren finished cleaning the wolves, he collected their pelts, and ws. Tang Zen said, "These things have no use in the spirit shimmer continent."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will give them to Xiao Mei, they will serve a security purpose for thepany."


    After he was done, he quickly called back Yin, who had finished absorbing the blood from the two wolves. The two humans then found a ce to seat at the bank of a stream and Hao Ren set a bonfire to roast the meat. As the meat was being prepared, he asked, "I always wanted to ask you something."


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    Tang Zen looked at his visage reflecting the glow of the mes and said, "Go on."


    Hao Ren asked, "Why did you name us siblings in such a simple fashion?"


    Tang Zen smiled and said, "Only you are named this way. Your sisters full name is Hao Ling Mei. Your father wanted to name you, Hao Hu Shan. However, when I found that your meridians were blocked, we only wished for you to grow up to be a good man. That aligned with thest name Hao, so we named you Ren."


    Hao Ren chocked on his saliva, and said, "Thankfully, you did not name me Hu Shan. I cannot imagine the nickname, Xiao Hu, or Xiao Shan. Thank heavens."


    Tang Zen mumbled the nicknames and said, "You would have been bullied by the people for such a domineering name."


    Hao Ren nodded quickly and the two looked at each other before they began tough out loud. The knots in their hearts havee undone, and Hao Ren was very rxed. After the meal, he was ready to go back home when Tang Zen said, "After fifteen days, the entrance of the guards in the DEHB will change and the array around the entrance will weaken. That is when you should enter. What do you think?"


    Hao Ren thought and said, "Let me talk to Lingshi about it first."


    Tang Zen nodded and the two of them sat around the fire looking at the starts and listening to the wind.

 Chapter 206 Preparations.

    Hao Ren and Tang Zen returned home, the young man did not look good as he was covered with mud, twigs, and scratches. The first thing he did was to hit the shower, and clean himself properly.


    Then he decided to rest a little. As he closed his eyes, he realized the subtle sound emitting from the air conditioner, and he could see the entire room in his mind in the form of a three dimensional model. Even his own figure on the bed was visible to him. After he closed his eyes and gradually fell asleep, the map still stayed active in his mind.


    His consciousness was off, but his senses were subconsciously working fine. Yin was also resting on the bedside table with her master. After a few hours, Han Lingshi and the rest of the people came home. When the youngdy saw Tang Zen, she asked where Hao Ren was, and her figure fluttered over to the bedroom.


    She found him sleeping and approached him with silent steps. Yin raised her head to look at Han Lingshi, but thetter froze and made a quite gesture to the white snake, and Hao Ren chuckled lightly in his mind, he woke up when the door was pushed open, and he was ready to pull a prank on the prankster herself.


    Han Lingshi put her knee on the bed and then leaned over to Hao Ren''s ear, as she wanted to give him a jump scare, but she did not expect the young man to turn over and held her face to kiss her lips.


    Han Lingshi was so shocked that she opened her eyes wide and iled her arms around like a chicken. Hao Ren let her go after a few seconds, and the youngdy smacked his shoulder. Sheined, "Why didn''t you react when you were awake?"


    Hao Ren pulled her in his arms and said, "It was because I wanted to see what you would do. You naughty wife, you tried to scare your husband? What if I had a heart attack?"


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes at him and said, "You are a cultivator of the foundation establishment realm, have some confidence in your ability."


    Hao Ren smiled as he looked at her and said, "I missed you, Naughty President Han."


    Han Lingshi put away her upset expression and smiled while replying, "I missed you as well, Husband."


    The two of them kissed each other and Hao Ren said, "Yin, can you close the door?"


    The white snake flickered from her position, smacked the door with her delicate tail and the door was closed. Han Lingshi was surprised by this and then said, "Yang, go help her."


    Yang got down her wrist and dashed over. She said, "These two are really strong."


    Hao Ren did not reply, and pinned her down, before he imed her lips and then the session of love and spring began. The young couple was busy upstairs, and the elders gathered in the living room.


    Gao Yue asked, "How is Hao Ren''s traininging up?"


    Tang Zen smiled and replied, "His talent has surprised me and exceeded all that I expected of him. He will be fine when he goes in there."


    Gao Yue raised her brow, and Tang Zen replied, "Heprehended the heart of the Mountain. It will y a significant role in his protection."


    The people nodded and Tang Zen asked, "What about Lingshi?"


    Hao Xinyuan replied, "She still needs sometime before she could go to the Spirit Shimmer Continent. Although her heart is in the right ce and the modern world has given her the exposure of dealing with many different situations. However, she is not yet mentally prepared to dive head first. In that world, without a strong backing, she would not be able to do anything."


    Tang Zen nodded, and the rest of the people agreed as well. Thedy said, "We only have fifteen days before the array weakens enough for someone with Hao Ren''s level to get through undetected. He said that he will discuss with Lingshi, but not going to lie, I do not have much hope."


    The rest of the people exchanged nces and at this moment, Xia Yulie said, "Lingshi is far more ambitious than what we credit her for. I trust that she will not budge from this challenge. Two years for an eternity of unity and love is not too much in my eyes. Had they been stronger, we would not even need to be so hard on them."


    ...


    In the evening, Hao Ren and Han Lingshi wereying under the covers, and thetter was resting her head on Hao Ren''s chest. She asked, "When will you leave?"


    Her soft voice, made Hao Ren''s heart spike, and the young man said, "I wanted to talk to you about that. Ma said that the perfect opportunity will be opening up in thee two weeks. I am not sure if I should go or not?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "You should go. Believe me when I say that I do not want to push you far from me. I only wish that you grow stronger. You do not have to do anything they tell you. I can estimate how things work in the world where strength is the key to it all. I am weak, I am not very good at killing people.


    It may look like that I am making you look in a bad light but the fact is that without your strength, my brain would not work. So, can you go ahead? I will try my best toplete my training as soon as possible ande over to your side."


    Hao Ren smiled and pecked her forehead and he said, "Lingshi, you probably do not understand this, so let me tell you. A man''s ego is very fragile. They willy themselves down for the people they love without caring how the world saw them. I do not mind if you call me a weapon, or an executioner. As long as your gaze aimed at me does not change, nothing else matters to me."


    Han Lingshi raised her head to look at him and pecked his lips sweetly as she said, "If therees a day when my gaze changes, I hope the heavens obliterate my soul."


    Hao Ren was shocked and he became angry as he said, "Are you stupid? How can you make such a vow? Do you realize the weight of your words?"


    Han Lingshi replied calmly, "I know the weight, that is why I took the oath."


    Hao Ren wanted to say something when he heard the system, *Ding: The wife has put her life at stake to prove her love to you. You havepleted the hidden tinum quest. The leap of faith. You are rewarded with Moon time eleration Hourss." Explore more at empire


    Hao Ren was shocked, and then he looked at Han Lingshi and the second time spring bloomed in the room. They did not held back at all when it came to love making.


    After they were done, Han Lingshi said, "You remember what you promised me?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied softly, "The meal?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "Good, you begin tomorrow."


    The two of them spent the night holding each other in their arms. After the sun rose, Hao Ren cleaned up and decided to go back to his home and cook. He did not want the staff here to go crazy.


    As he came to the bedroom, he found Han Lingshi sitting in a daze. He could not help but reach out to ruffle her hair and then he held her face gently and kiss her sweetly. Han Lingshi looked at him and said, "Did I not have enough of a bed hair that you had to do this? If I did not look good in the meetings, I will make you pay."


    Hao Ren smiled and tapped the tip of her nose, "You are a cultivator, have some confidence in you."


    Han Lingshi snorted, and the young man told her that he was heading back to the apartment, and the former nodded.


    On the way out, Hao Ren met his mother, who was walking in thewn of the Han Mansion. He approached her and said, "Ma, Lingshi agreed, we will leave at the decided time."


    Tang Zen nodded with a smile, and then Hao Ren left in his car.


    ...


    As soon as he sat down in his car, he asked, "System, what did you give me?"


    *Ding: Host, please check the inventory and you will know.*


    Hao Ren checked the inventory, and found a small hour ss, the size of his palm. He checked the information and his eyes opened wide. However, when he looked at the cost of using this item, his shock froze his soul.


    He then thought about it and said, "Well, it is indeed a good device. I wonder if I will be OP by the time Lingshies over."


    Then heughed like a maniac, and then only after ten minutes, he drove away.


    ....


    Dream''s Poll: I want to ask you all toment on this paragraph, whether you wish to see Hao Ren grow stronger step by step, or do you want a time-skip where he bes the OP person who spoils his wife to no end?


    You have two more chapters left before I decide.

 Chapter 207 Status Upgrade.

    Hao Ren reached home and said, "System, open my stats."


    *Ding: Name: Hao Ren


    Age: 23


    Species: Human


    Cultivation: Early Foundation Establishment Realm


    Life Span: 300 years


    Spirit Pet: Yin (Snake)


    Artifacts: Moon Time eleration Hourss, Spirit Voucher.


    Talent: Yin & Yang Eyes (First Level), Assassination Skill (Master), Cooking (Master), Music (Master), Soothsaying, Alchemy (Novice), Eidetic Memory.*


    Hao Ren was stunned by the changes in his stat panel. He asked, "When did my stats change?"


    *Ding: The day you entered the spirit gathering realm.*


    Hao Ren understood the logic behind this and asked, "Can you tell me, why I was not informed?"


    *Ding: You did not ask to see your stats.*


    Hao Ren clenched his fist and then sighed as he forced himself to calm down. Then he thought for a second and asked, "If I have this much lifespan I can use the Hourss without any worries."


    *Ding: Host, it is advised that you do not use that artifact here. In this world only the cultivators equal or above the realm of core formation can use some of their strength. If they cause destruction to this world''s bnce, they would be reduced to ashes.*


    Hao Ren shivered, and then asked, "Would using the artifact here harm the world bnce?"


    *Ding: Yes, it goes against thews of time in this world.*


    The young man thought for a bit and said, "In the description, it said that only the time within diameter of five meters, with the host, that means me, as the center the time will elerate, why would it effect the world?"


    *Ding: Because you intend to use that time to consume the spiritual energy. If you use this method, do you think the world will survive?*


    Hao Ren sighed as he realized this and then he changed his shoes and entered the kitchen. Only to find Xiao Mei sitting on the couch and looking at the void in a daze. The young man walked closer and knocked the back of his knuckles gently on her forehead and asked, "Excuse me, Goddess AI, is anyone home."


    The cameras in her eyes whirred and adjusted focus before Xiao Mei raised her head to look at the man and said, "Oh, Boss, wee home. I am optimizing the house bots we have at the moment. Do you need anything?"


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "When did youe over?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "Last week, Mistress told me to live here."


    Hao Ren nodded and then he took out the wolf pelts from his space ring and said, "Can you use these pelts to cover the bodies of the guard bots you have made?"


    Xiao Mei looked at the pelts and then nodded. Hao Ren said, "Good, now can you get me some groceries? I have to cook a lot of food, so make a list of seven hundred and thirty dishes. All of them can be different, remove beef and highly spicy ones from the list."


    Xiao Mei took the order and quickly prepared a list. She said, "You can read the list on the holo-screen I installed in the kitchen. Every part of the house now has a holo-screen for you and mistress to watch and read stuff that you need without carrying a device."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Lingshi authorized you to make these changes?"


    Xiao Mei nodded, and the young man went to the kitchen. Xiao Mei followed him and stood leaning against the wall. Hao Ren said, "Order groceries for all the dishes one by one."


    The AI raised her thumb and began to put on orders. Xiao Mei was now a butler who did could conjure things magically, well almost simr.


    Hao Ren said, "Are these holo-screens cleared for production?"


    Xiao Mei nodded and said, "Yes, it is. They are producing the first batch at the moment. The product will beunched in the evening, and your doppelganger will make a debut."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Good. Make sure his circuits do not malfunction."


    Xiao Mei chuckled and replied, "Boss, your joke, I understand, but I feel offended."


    Hao Renughed as he began to cook the food. His speed was fast, had it been the past he would have been held back by the problem of heat and cooling. However, with his mes, he could boil things even in an instant. His spirit energy was helping him cleanse the ingredients faster and more thoroughly than water. Stay tuned with empire


    Xiao Mei watched him and said, "If the people of the world watched you cooking like this, I am sure they will try to put you under the de and see what is wrong with you."


    Hao Ren nodded solemnly as he was focused on making a presentation of the dish. The next three days, he only stopped cooking when Han Lingshi came home and they had dinner. He did not realize but the usage of spiritual energy cirction and the mes made his cooking proficiency increase very quickly.


    He cooked a variety of dishes andbeled them before presenting them to Han Lingshi who stored them with a surprised expression. Hao Ren had also bought a lot of cutlery for his wife to eat the food in very well ted dishes.


    He took one week to finish seven hundred thirty desserts for thedy. As soon as he finished the desserts, the system notified, *Ding: Host, your cooking talent has evolved, would you like to check the details?*


    Hao Ren nodded and checked the details, he was surprised to see that the cooking talent had been reced by Spirit Cooking. Hao Ren checked for more details.


    Spirit Cooking: Using spiritual herbs, and spirit beast meat, you can cook dishes that have rich spiritual energy and can provide you a greater nourishment then consuming the beast meat or pills.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Xiao Mei, get me seeds for the spice herbs, and the best set of knives in this word. You have seven days."


    Xiao Mei asked, "I just detected the hint of excitement in your voice, boss, what are you up to?"


    Hao Ren chuckled and then heughed like a maniac as he said, "I am about to be a tycoon, a fucking tycoon. I will conquer the world."


    In his mind the n to capture the world was brewing and thickening very quickly.

 Chapter 208 The Hearts Beat For Each Other.

    After two weeks, finally the day hade. Hao Ren was given a traditional tang suit. Tang Zen said, "Inside the spirit shimmer continent, the modern clothing is not appreciated and it also hinders movement. Also, in my n it was a tradition that when the son goes out of the house to begin his martial journey, his mother weave and sew a suit for him. This suit is the manifestation of her blessings."


    Hao Ren epted the ck tang suit with a smile and felt the fabric with his palm gently before he said, "What a fine weave, thank you, Ma."


    Hao Xinyuan took out a knife that seemed to have been made with jade. He said, "This is the ceremonial knife of the Hao Family. This is the reason why Hao Tian had been chasing after me. Without this, he would not be able to ept the ancestral heritage of the family and will be the family head in name."


    Hao Ren was surprised and remarked, "Old Boy Hao, you are so cunning. No wonder that guy is pissed at you."


    The old man smacked the back of his son''s head and said, "Be serious. Do not bring this out until you have gained enough strength. Or that guy might sense it and hunt you."


    Hao Ren nodded and stowed it inside his space ring. Then he turned around to look at the rest of the rtives, the Han Family. Everyone gave him some gifts. Yue Shi gave him a hand made safety charm and kissed his forehead ording to the tradition of the Yue Family as a mother bestowing the blessing of fortune to her son.


    Han Ting, Hao Ren''s father-inw, gave the young man an talisman and said, "This is a protection talisman, it can take a blow from the core formation realm enemy and give you the chance to get away."


    Hao Ren thanked him and epted the talisman. Gao Yue took out a book and a chess book. She said, "You will takemand of the military in the future. This is a book on tactics and formations. I have nothing else that could be of use to you. This chess board will help you pass time and train your mind to perceive the unexpected."


    Hao Ren epted that too. Old Man Han and Xia Yulie also gave him gifts that would help him in the future, and Han Lingxue gave him a Qin. She said, "You have mastered the violin. It is time that you embark on a new journey and master a new instrument. This Qin will help you remember that even though you master one thing, you have a lot more to learn in the world."


    Hao Ren smiled at her and patted her head as he put the Qin in his space ring. He said, "My car and bike are yours to look after. Do not bang them when I am away. Also, work hard so that you cane and share my work."


    Han Lingxue nodded her head forcefully as her eyes became teary. Hao Ren was the closest person to an elder brother that she had and he spoiled her like nothing. The young man also cherished this sister-inw of his.


    After he finished greeting everyone, it was time to meet his wife. Han Lingshi had been watching everything from the side with a smile on her face. Before, he coulde over to her side, she approached him, and led him to the side room. The elders were confused and the young couple came out after fifteen minutes.


    Hao Ren had already changed his clothes. He looked very dashing, and the youngdy said, "In theing two years, do not cut your hair, grow them long."


    Hao Ren nodded, and Han Lingshi adjusted his cor as she said, "Do not spend much time with other women. If I found you having an affair, I will kill the entire blood line of thatdy, then I will burn you alive before killing myself."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "Can you not joke like that with me? Why do you have to say things that make me look distrustful?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Okay, my bad. I just want you to be safe. I do not have many skills like you do."


    Then she took off an earing from her ear, and stabbed the pin through Hao Ren''s earlobe. The man did not even wince, and Han Lingshi said, "These are my favorite earrings, I am giving you this stud to keep it safe. Until I meet you again, I will not wear anything in this ear of mine."


    Hao Ren nodded and held her face in his hands. He said, "With this drop of blood the promise is set in stone. In this life, I belong with you, and you alone."


    Han Lingshi smiled faintly as she kissed his lips gently as she said, "Go now, Sister Mei must be waiting for you on the other side."


    Hao Ren nodded and then he looked at Old Man Hao, who waved his hand to open the portal in the void, and the young man walked up and said, "Lingshi, you bettere soon. All of you take care of yourself. We will be together soon."


    The people nodded and Hao Ren vanished inside the portal. He did not turn back because he was feeling very emotional. He did not wish to leave, but the circumstances needed him to.


    On the other side, Han Lingshi was the same, from the corner of her eye, a drop of blood trickled. Her grief was so intense that it seemed like someone was tearing her heart apart. Tang Zen appeared beside her and patted her shoulder.


    Han Lingshi said, "Ma, can you seal my eyes like you sealed his?"


    The people were shocked, and Gao Yue asked, "What are you saying Lingshi, why do you want your eyes to be sealed?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "I do not wish to see the world where he does not exist. Without him, there is no color, there is no joy, and their is not peace. What is the use of this world that does not have his smile? It is better I do not see it."


    As she spoke, her expressions turned cold. Yue Shi red at her daughter and approached her as she said, "If you closed your heart now, then it will be difficult to open it in the future."


    Han Lingshi looked at her mother and said, "The technique I practice, you do not know it better than me. My heart is of the queen, and my real self will be enclosed inside it. Only he, deserves to see me, and so I will only open my heart to him."


    She was going to enter the next stage of the Empress Nine Revolution technique and seal her emotions, or the most of them. Hao Ren was not the only one who would go through training, she would too.

 Chapter 209 Spirit Shimmer Continent.

    Hao Ren and Hao Xinyuan left the house through the Void Tunnel, and they appeared on the peaks of a snow covered mountain. The wind was whooshing around, creating a roaring sound. Hao Xinyuan looked around and said, "Can you see what is there on that ledge?"


    Hao Ren turned to inspect the location pointed by the old man, and narrowed his gaze as he used his Yin and Yang eyes. After a few minutes, he said, "Do you mean that pavilion?"


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and replied, "That Pavilion is the base of the DEHB."


    Hao Ren was shocked, he did not expect this thing to be so close to them. For a cultivator, two kilometer was not a big distance. He asked, "Why did you open the portal so close to them? What if they detect us?"


    Hao Xinyuan shook his head and waved his hand. The wind st he created caused the snow to move, and five stones were revealed. He said, "This is the illusion and spirit istion array. The spiritual fluctuations inside this array are nullified, and they are not able to detect a single thing. The reason we choose this location was because it is the darkest under themp.


    The people responsible for this ce are all just disregarded young masters of the so called big families of the southern continent. They think they are doing something important here."


    Hao Ren channeled his spiritual energy to keep himself warm, and then he asked, "Why do they even need to guard this ce?"


    Hao Xinyuan said, "For what I know, this ce was a world of dragons. A young man idently stumbled through a wormhole and he was chased by the beasts. However, his father was a void transformation realm cultivator. He rescued his son from this spirit less world, and then directly used a punch to destroy the maximum poption of the lesser dragons."


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and asked, "Wait a minute, do you mean the asteroid hit 65 million years ago?"


    Hao Xinyuan rolled his eyes and said, "The time is correct but the asteroid was not there. Any how, after that, the people established an outpost here to prevent any of the people to stumble in and out of the wormhole."


    Hao Ren nodded, and said, "If someone willingly want to go in? Why do they stop them?"


    Hao Xinyuan replied, "How can someone with shallow talent allow someone with great potential to go over to the world where they might truly achieve something and shine. Once they shine, the guards here will always live with a chip on their shoulders. They are also trying to prevent criminals from crossing the borders."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Well, it makes sense now. Humans are in the end ves of their desires."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and the two waited in silence. After a couple of hours, the few figures sitting under the pavilion vanished, and the old man said, "Hold on to me, we are leaving as well."


    Hao Ren did not question and reached out to hold the hand of the old man, and the next moment, they both vanished from their spot, and appeared under the pavilion. Hao Ren asked, "What about the human guards sired by them?"


    Hao Xinyuan replied, "They are very cautious about their secrets, so the day when they are changing the guards, the humans of this world are not allowed toe close to the Shangri mountain. Even the satellites are not supposed to fly over."


    Hao Ren was surprised when he heard this. He mumbled, "Didn''t it mean that these people have inserted their pawns in the space research organizations."


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and asked, "Why does it matter to you?"


    Hao Ren frowned and said, "Forget it, for the time being, you will not understand."


    The young man simply did not wish to be watched over or controlled by anyone else. Looking at him, the old man wanted to say something, when a figure shed before them. Hao Mei hade over dressed in the trademark white robe. She nodded to her father and said, "The time is short, we should get going."


    The old man nodded, and said, "Follow your sister''s advice, and for the time being let go of whatever doubts and conflicts you have."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Old Boy Hao, you better be good when I am gone, also do not let Lingshi suffer too much or I wille back and make sure you guys repay it in kind."


    The old man snorted and smacked the back of his head, Hao Mei frowned and said, "Dad, don''t hit him."


    Hao Ren subconsciously put on a smug expression and said, "Hmph, you wait for me to give you a granddaughter who will pinch away your hair old man."


    That said, he approached Hao Mei and asked, "Let''s go."


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "I will have to hold your hand."


    Hao Ren smiled and extended his hand to hold her index finger. His action surprised the youngdy and then they vanished from their spot. Hao Ren only sensed travelling through a film that squeezed around him. making him feel very suffocated and nauseated. However, the sensation did notst long.


    When they appeared, and Hao Ren took a breath to stabilize himself, he sensed a warmth spread throughout his body. Hao Mei said to him, "Wee to the southern limit of the Spirit Shimmer Continent. The warmth you are experiencing is from the highly concentrated spiritual energy."


    Hao Ren raised his head and nodded, while still circting the energy ording to his cultivation technique. He looked at her and asked, "Is there any safe ce here with high concentration of the spiritual energy?"


    Hao Mei shook her head and said, "The border regions do not have any ces with higher spiritual energy. The Great Demon Waters also hinder with the so called safety. I can take you to such a ce though if you want to."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "The sooner the better, the old man who taught me said that if I can find a ce with high level spiritual energy, it would allow me to gain an unexpected surprise."


    Hao Mei did not trust his nonsense about the old man much, after all, she had also read a few books, but she nodded and held his hand as they flew away at a high speed. Hao Ren was ready for the wind to st against his face, but the sensation did not arrive, and he found a faint golden arrow tip formed before the two of them.


    Hao Mei said, "When you have mastered the essence of spiritual energy in theing few days, you would be able to fly as well. However, flying consumes spiritual energy so make sure to take note of that."


    Hao Ren nodded silently as Hao Mei told him a few things. After flying for half a day, at the speed which was equal to the speed of sound, they reached a mountain range. Hao Ren could not help but ask, "Why are there mountains in this ce? This terrain seems to be like a ne, there was not a single bump on the way."


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "Good observation, these mountains are indeed odd, but these nine peaks are a natural formation. It is not easy to get in, but once you get in, the spiritual energy condenses into something that only the holynds of cultivation have."


    Hao Ren looked at his sister dubiously, and thetter said, "This ce is surrounded by demon beasts, and cultivators below core formation realm, cannot enter here or they might be made into meat paste. Only a few of the escapees know about this."


    Hao Ren asked, "Why so?"


    The youngdy smiled and replied, "It is because the average strength level of people in the southern region is very low, and this is more of a barrennd where demons hold a lot of sway. I am somewhat of a small big shot in this ce. This mountain range is where Ie to rx at times."


    Hao Ren did not ask how she managed to travel such wide distances in such a small period of time. She led him through the mountain range on foot, and Hao Ren memorized the step sequence needed to breakthrough the formation. When he came to the core valley, he was shocked, the ce was shrouded in a light golden mist.


    Hao Mei said, "I call this ce the Spirit Basket."


    Hao Ren nodded as he absorbed the spiritual energy at an almost maddening pace. Hao Mei ced her hand on his back and said, "Ren, you need to calm down, this pace can harm your body rather than doing you any good."


    The young man calmed down upon the reminded, he took out a wine bottle and said, "You should take a sip of this wine and it will help you gain the Yin & Yang eyes. Also, do not take more than a sip."


    Hao Mei was surprised and Hao Ren dissolved her doubts, "This is snake wine, a gift from the Nagas."


    As he said this, Yin, who had been hiding in his sleeve, came out and stopped on his wrist, staring at the wine with hell breaking focus. Hao Ren sighed and said, "Okay, you little glutton, Big sister Mei will give you a cup of it too, but no more, you are still young and drinking wine is bad. Plus we need to save some for Yang as well."


    He did not remember that he still has this wine back on the Blue Star, otherwise, he would have given it to them there only.


    After stuffing the bottle into Hao Mei''s hands, he walked ahead and said in his mind, "System, what grade of reward will I get if I redeem the voucher here?"


    *Ding: Host, it will depend on your luck, but the ce has enough energy that might lead you to gain a gold level reward.*


    Hao Ren did not wait and said, "Redeem the spirit voucher."


    *Ding: Redeeming....*


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 210 Special Physique.

    As Hao Ren was about to redeem the voucher, he thought about the people back at home, so he focused his thoughts on the Heart-Soul pendant, and he sensed the connection with Han Lingshi. He said, "Lingshi, can you hear me, Love?"


    The other party replied, "Yes, I am, are you okay?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "I have reached the Spirit Shimmer Continent and at the moment I am with Mei."


    Han Lingshi replied with a surprised expression, "Hmm, you reached so soon? It has just been a few minutes here."


    Hao Ren raised his brow, and then said, "It could be because of the time flow here. I will ask Mei about itter. Are you okay?"


    Han Lingshi replied candidly, "Yes, I am fine, but I am heading for a meeting."


    Hao Ren wished her well and told her to eat some of the food inside the space ring. Han Lingshi obliged and the connection was ended.


    *Ding: Host, congrattions for gaining a special physique. Would you like to fuse with it?*


    Hao Ren was surprised for a second and then asked, "What sort of special physique it is?"


    *Ding: It is called the Dragon Titan Physique. This physique will increase your cultivation speed by ten times, and also refined to the peak level, your physical strength alone would be equal to hundred dragons. One punch from you wouldy waste to cities.*


    Hao Ren was shocked but then he calmed down and began to think about how this physique would be refined. He asked, "How do you suggest that I refine it?"


    *Ding: Absorbing beast blood essence, specially elephants, tigers and flood dragons. They will have the most effect on your physique.*


    The young man took a deep breath and then decided to approach his sister. Hao Mei was watching Yin cultivate after drinking a cup of wine. The young man asked, "Mei, are special physiques a good thing in this world?"


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "Yes, they are. Actually, if someone has a special physique, they would be able to enter a stronger force with ease and gain more cultivation resources to practice as well."


    Hao Ren then asked, "Is the flow of time in this world different than what it is back home?"


    Hao Mei was surprised that Hao Ren noticed this and said, "Yes, it is ten times faster."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "One day there means ten days here?"


    Hao Mei nodded and the young man went to the side, he took a deep breath and sat down on a boulder that amidst the small flowers. Hao Mei sighed and said, "I know it is hard but, I cannot do anything about it."


    Hao Ren looked at the youngdy and said, "You have been here for five years, that means you are already seventy three years old? Dayum, granny."


    Hao Mei narrowed her gaze and took off her shoe before throwing it at Hao Ren. The young man dodged and asked the fuming beauty, "Would you mind telling me your real cultivation level?"


    Hao Mei did not hide from him, and replied in a soft voice, "Soul Transformation Realm."


    The young man raised his eyebrow and asked, "You maniac, you are almost catching up with the old couple."


    Then he toned down and asked, "Have you been walking the edge of life and death constantly? It must have been hard on you right?"


    Hao Mei looked at him and then her eyes watered as she shook her head. Hao Ren sighed and looking at the clear sky he said, "I apologize for ming you needlessly. It was not your fault to y along with them, after all, they were strong. I am sorry, that my emotions became a burden on you."


    The youngdy was surprised and she appeared next to him before embracing him in her arms. She did not care whether he liked it or not, but she just wanted to hold him. After a few minutes, she finished shedding tears and sighed as she said, "I also apologize, for leaving you alone there. It was probably my punishment to stay here alone all this time."


    Hao Ren patted her hand and replied, "It is fine, I am here now. You are not alone. You could have found a nice hunk and gotten married to him, why didn''t you?"


    Hao Mei shoved him away and said coldly, "I have no time for love, and in this world, love is a mere toy for people. When I came here, many people fancied me, but over time, they found that I was someone without a strong background and so they backed away.


    Master wanted me to inherit the sect but for that I need to reach the Dao Integration realm, which is still far away, and since I did not look at people when I was weak, do you think I will let theme to my sect after I be the sect master?"


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "You will find a suitable groom one day, I believe in that."


    Hao Mei did not say anything but only shook her head. After a few minutes, the siblings distanced each other. Hao Mei was about to refine her eyes and Hao Ren was fusing his spiritual physique.


    ''System, fuse the physique.''


    *Ding: Yes, host, the process will be painful, please bear with it. If you lose you fall unconscious, then the process will start from zero again.*


    Hao Ren shivered, and the next moment he almost fainted, the pain was akin to his body being rammed under an industrial hammer. Every inch of his body was aching, his skin was squirming, and his organs were throbbing. The pain had increased so much that the young man wanted to scream but his muscles were spasming.


    He fell down from the boulder and onto the ground shivering like a snail being sprayed with salt. In his mind, he was wailing, cursing everything and everyone. He did not even spare the system itself.


    What seemed to be the eternity to him, was in reality was just a few seconds, and the progress bar avable for him was moving at a crawling speed. After ten minutes it moved to one percent.


    ...


    Hao Mei took an hour to refine the wine and she woke up with Yin & Yang eyes. She turned around and found that Hao Ren was not on the boulder. She walked over to the boulder and found Hao Ren on the ground, covered in blood. She froze up for a second and then reached out to touch him but she was repelled by a strong force.


    The young man was not looking good, and Hao Mei was getting anxious. She used her spirit sense to check him and found that Hao Ren''s body was changing from inside out. The blood that was pouring out of his pores was being reced with new blood.


    She realized something and mumbled, "Awakening a special physique."


    She could not suppress her shock. Just when she was thinking what was going on, Yin, who was sleeping on the side, woke up, her size has increased from as big as a palm, to three meters and she had grown as thick as an adult''s forearm.


    She slithered around and approached Hao Ren at a quick speed, but she did not touch him. Yin coiled herself and raised her head to look at Hao Ren. Hao Mei noticed a red pattern appearing on the forehead of the white snake.


    Read new chapters at empire


    Yin also looked at her before turning her focus to Hao Ren. The young man held onto his consciousness with the difficulty that could be defined equal to defying heavens. However, after a couple of hours the fusion stopped, and he opened his eyes apanied by the notification, *Ding: Fusion Complete.*n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hao Ren sat up, and the dried blood on his skin began to crack up and fall around him, just when he was about to stand up, the spiritual energy around him began to manifest into a vortex which gradually turned into a dragon.


    Hao Mei mumbled, "Providence Awakening and Evolution."


    Then she looked at her brother with an expression which said, ''What a monster.''


    The dragon roar shook the world as it revolved around Hao Ren and shot through the heavens. Hao Mei looked at the scene and said, "Fuck. We need to leave or we will be discovered by the old antiques."


    Hao Ren did not know much but he knew that he was not strong enough to handle the older experts. He waved his hand and set the valley on fire. Yin transformed back to her real size and moved inside his sleeve, while Hao Mei held him and the two fled the ce.


    Sure enough, after a few minutes, a few figures and some strong spiritual senses appeared in the void, scanning the valley that had turned to nothing but charred ground. One of them said, "Either a talent has fallen, or a talent is born. If it is thetter, the world is about to change."

 Chapter 211 Power Distribution.

    Hao Ren and Hao Mei stood at the edge of the wilderness. The young man asked, "Those old ones that you are so worried about, what will they do if they found me?"


    Hao Mei sighed and replied, "There are good and bad people on the Blue star. However, here there are only strong people. Nobody knows what the strong ones would do when they get to you. Those from the wicked forces might refine you into a pill. Those with good intentions might take you in as a disciple. No idea.


    You have a special physique, your potential can only be seen at the ce where you can find huge amount of resources. So only the holynds are the suitable ce for you."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "You are wrong. If those holynds find out that I have a special constitution, they might keep me indoors to nurture, and watch every move I make. I will be a target for the ones with malicious. I will not be able to acquire any information about my first mission here."


    Hao Mei frowned and began to think. After a few seconds, she asked, "What do you intend to do?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I will find a city, open a restaurant and slowly gather strength as well."


    Hao Mei frowned, and asked, "How does that even work?"


    The young man replied, "I will cook dishes that are useful for cultivators."


    This was the first time, Hao Mei heard something like this. She shook her head and said, "If you want me to believe it, then you have to show it to me."


    Read new adventures at empire


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Yin, can you catch a pheasant for me?"


    The small snake poked her head out of his sleeve, and dashed into the forest. Hao Mei said, "Your little snake is not ordinary. It grew from a few inches to an astounding three meters in a blink. She also has a spirit pattern on her forehead."


    Hao Ren nodded as he said, "When I found her, I had some lesser dragon blood essence with me left behind by my old master. I put her and her brother into the barrels. They absorbed it all, and I think that is why there are mutations in them."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hao Mei nodded, and said, "It is a good thing. Variant Beasts are stronger than the normal ones."


    Hao Ren nodded, and the youngdy asked, "Did you tell Lingshi about the difference of time flow here?"


    The young man shook his head and replied, "I do not want her to think that I am suffering. We will talk once in ten days. That is enough for me to stay calm and focus on my task."


    Hao Mei nodded in understanding, she knew how it was to suffer in alone in this world. Her parents suffered knowing that they could not do anything else for her. As the two of them were sorting out their thoughts, Yin had returned with a pheasant levitating behind her. Hao Ren used his Yin and Yang eyes and found that the pheasant was alive, but it was simply trapped in the rope of spiritual energy.


    Hao Ren caressed Yin''s head and praised her a bit, the white snake also rubbed her head against his head and then transformed into her miniature version before tying herself around Hao Ren''s arm.


    The young man caught hold of the pheasant and snapped its neck without any remorse, and asked, "Mei tell me about the distribution of power generally and then list the big forces that I need to be wary of in the southern region."


    Hao Mei nodded, as she watched the young man gathering fire wood and stone bs from the surroundings. She said, "Every five people out of ten can cultivate to the Body refinement level. Out of these fine, only two would have the talent to cross foundation establishment, one with the talent to reach core formation. Thest one might make it to nascent soul or above that.


    The biggest problem is not talent, but the mortality rate. Cultivators who can reach the core formation realm are respected, and given enough time, they can climb up to the Void Transformation Realm. However, the grudges and thepetition among each other can even make the best of the friends, or even lovers to turn away or even kill the other."


    Hao Ren asked, "I see, so, hypothetically, if a sect has the strength of ten thousand people, four thousand can be Body Refinement Cultivators, mainly young people. Above them are two thousand, Foundation Establishment Cultivators. Thenes Core Formation Cultivators, and finally the rest above them.


    However, the mortality rate of the cultivators above foundation establishment must be the weeding factor that filters the surviving cultivators."


    Hao Mei nodded, Hao Ren asked, "What about the major forces?"


    As he spoke, he peeled the skin of the pheasant and ignited a fire under the stone b. As the meat was being cooked, he prepared the dressing on the side. Hao Mei looked at his actions and chuckled as she remarked, "I don''t remember you being so well prepared for anything."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "I used to watch you when I was a kid. When you left I decided to copy you so that I could try to be like you."


    The bond of the siblings was very strong and now that they have reconciled, the sparks of affection were igniting once again. Hao Mei smiled and then after a few seconds she said, "The major forces in the southern region contain the four royalties, and eight sects. They have a very stringent connection between the spiritual cultivators and the buddhist sects.


    The four kingdoms are called, The Rising Sun Dynasty, The Cloud Empire, The Zen Kingdom, and The Warring Nation. I mentioned them in the order of their strength. From what I have gathered thus far, there is one half-step Dao Integration realm cultivator in the Rising Sun Dynasty.


    The rest have three void transformation realm cultivators. Rising Sun have five of them. The difference in terms of number does not seem to be too big, but the strength ispletely different. Rising Sun Dynasty has four forbidden ces that are used to train the young talents. However, they are the only ones who have some virtue and keep the nobels under a strict control.


    The rest are just toox and thus they can never surpass the Rising Sun Dynasty."


    Hao Ren thought about it for a moment and then took off the meat and served it in a tter before zing it with the honey and pepper dressing. He passed the te to Hao Mei, who had been looking at the meat for quite some time. The recipe appeared to be simple, but when Hao Mei took a bite of the meat, she closed her eyes in delight only to open them wide in shock.


    She looked at her brother, and asked, "How is this possible?"


    Hao Ren replied, "What are you talking about? How much spiritual energy can a pheasant have?"


    Hao Mei red at him and said, "What do you mean? This much energy is enough for a body refinement cultivator to break through the spirit gathering realm. Where did you find these herbs and honey?"


    The young man shook his head and replied, "The pheasant was hunted by Xiao Yin just now. As for the herbs, I bought them from home. I used my own skill to infuse energy into the food. What do you think? Will it work?"


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "Work? This is going to shock the entire world."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "That is what I just n to do."

 Chapter 212 Salt Wind City.

    Hao Ren and Hao Mei finished their meal and the youngdy took out a veil and tied it around her face. The former raised his brows and thetter replied, "It is to avoid too much attention."


    Indeed, she was just that pretty. Although she was strong, the reason she managed to survive and found so much information about the ces of action. Hao Ren stood up and the two began to proceed towards the city gate. He asked, "What is going on in the northern region? The Hao Family seems to be a big shot. Given the time flow, I do not think they should be having an easy time."


    Hao Mei shook her head and replied, "You underestimate the foundation of the big forces a bit too much. The legacy of the Hao Family is more than four thousand years old. Thepse of a two hundred years does not make any difference to them. Also, Hao Tian seems to have held a fake ascension ceremony in order to establish his position among his peers in the northern region."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and Hao Mei nodded while walking ahead, "Yes, I am not joking, the bigger the force, the more facade."


    The young man nodded and said, "So, it seems to me that in order to be rich, I must start from the ground, build some prestige, and then open a ce where the rich and the strong dine."


    Hao Mei asked, "What is the logic behind bing a Hotelier?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Wine has the properties that can make people spill the truth. The best way to gather them all inside one ce would be a hotel."


    Hao Mei looked at her brother with a surprised expression, before she asked, "Who will be gathering this information for you? Do you think that the people will trust you?"


    Hao Ren smiled and asked, "I heard from Old Boy Hao, they sell ves here, right?"


    Hao Mei was shocked even more. Indeed, who else would like to watch the world burn rather than the ones who had been betrayed and tormented by the world. However, she frowned and said, "I did not expect you to be this cruel."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I am not cruel you will know what I am about to do. However, you would need to help me financially, I do not have anything but a thousand spirit stones."


    Hao Mei rolled her eyes, and said, "You can buy mortal ves with gold, only cultivator ves will cost you spirit stones."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will need one nascent soul ve, two core formation realm ones, and the rest will be core formation ones."


    Hao Mei sucked in a deep breath and said, "Damn, you think I am a tycoon?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Don''t tell me that not only did you not find any husband, you also did not earn money in these fifty years. Sigh, oh lords, what happened to my talented and the brightest Xiao Mei."


    Hao Mei pinched his cheek and said, "I have enough wealth to buy you ten ves, you brat. Hmph."


    Then she dragged the begging young man to the city gates. She seemed to have already prepared an identity te for him so the entry went by smoothly. Hao Mei said, "This is the Salt Wind City. There are five forces you have to be mindful about. The city lord pce. He is the mayor of the city.


    Thenes the three martial families, Zheng, Cui, and Tao. The strongest expert in their ranks are Core Formation old antiques. The fifth force you have to be mindful of is the Orient Merchant House.


    They are spread all over the spirit shimmer continent. The person in charge of the merchant house is the second youngdy of the Kun family, Kun Lin. She is a very cunning woman, you need to avoid crossing her as much as you can. The word is that she has a soul transformation level expert protecting her."


    Hao Ren looked at her and asked, "Is thatdy in this city?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hao Mei shook her head and said, "Those people operate in the field of trade, but they also know that information is the biggest treasure in this world."


    Hao Ren thought and nodded, after all, he was not the only smart ass. It seems to him that the Orient Merchant House will be his biggest enemy. Hao Mei looked at him and said, "You are a businessman. When you grow strong enough, you will have the power to negotiate with them. Do not worry, they are not half as strong as you were back home."


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "Half of my strength came from Xiao Mei, now, I will have to think of a way to out do these old monsters. No worries, I will work it out."


    Hao Mei bought him to a small courtyard that was tucked away inside a dalipated alley. In the courtyard, Hao Ren found no one else was living. The decoration looked dull but it was all matching the rustic aesthetics of the ce. He looked at Hao Mei and asked, "You own this ce, don''t you?"


    Hao Mei smirked and said, "I have this much power. I own some small properties here and there, they serve as my base of operation. I have a few colleagues who have been through thick and thin and we share the bond of life and death. Rest assured they arepletely obedient."


    Hao Ren nodded and realized that his sister was not as simple and delicate as she seemed. Hao Mei said, "Reni."


    A youngdy walked out from inside the courtyard, and greeted Hao Mei. The girl seemed to be around sixteen or so, and Hao Mei said, "Reni is my first retainer, I saved her from a brute who killed her family and had been torturing her for pleasure. He even made her consume the ever youth pill. That caused her appearance to stop changing.


    She is a core formation realm cultivator, and is almost reaching nascent soul realm She will be your liaison here and your first attendant."


    Reni looked at Hao Mei, and thetter introduced her to Hao Ren, before she said, "Reni, you will follow him for now. Once you have reached the nascent soul realm, I will call you over. Okay?"


    The young girl nodded and bowed to Hao Ren, "Young Master Ren."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Big Sister Reni, you do not have to bow to me. I am younger and also a junior in cultivation. My elder sister told me that you are like a sister to her, so from now on you are my sister as well."


    Reni was surprised but then nodded with a faint smile which added some color to her otherwise, pale and cold face. Hao Mei said, "I am leaving to track the progress of an important matter up west. You better not make too much trouble and attract attention when I am gone."


    Hao Ren nodded, Hao Mei gave him a ring and said, "Use the money in here to start a business."


    The young man nodded, and just when Hao Mei was about to vanish, he embraced her and said, "Meimei, you better be careful out there, do not get hurt."


    Hao Mei was surprised and then instinctively she patted his head and said softly, "I will be fine, you look after yourself okay, Xiao Ren."


    The young man took a step back and waved at her as she left, just like how they used to say bye to each other when they were children. He was not acting like a child but he wanted Hao Mei to know that she was not alone anymore.


    The cold that was visible on her face, seemed to have found its way to her heart and he needed to thaw those mes so that his sister could resolve the knots in her heart as he did.

 Chapter 213 Acquiring Slaves.

    Reni and Hao Ren were the only ones standing inside the courtyard, and the youngdy said, "Young Master, Lady Mei said that you wish to acquire some ves. We can go there now if you want to."


    Hao Mei had just left her a silent instruction and Reni would follow those words to death. Hao Ren nodded to her and said, "Sister Reni, please lead the way."


    Reni smiled faintly and led the young man out of the courtyard. The two of them walked silently and Hao Ren was observing the city scape silently. He noticed a few big ces and the crowd that was moving around the ce. He smiled and asked, "These ces are operated by the big families?"


    Reni nodded and said, "Yes, the Zheng Family is an expert when ites to clothing. They are known for their designs but if you ask me, they are just country bumpkins. The Tao Family owns the biggest restaurant in the city, Fragrant. The taste is sub-par but it''s extremely costly. The rich people go there because they have very beautiful attendants."


    Hao Ren asked, "What about the Cui?"


    Reni replied, "They are the overseer of the Oriental Trading House. They operate from the Thousand Wonder Tower under Elder Kun, that guy is an early core formation realm old man. Tch, such arrogance he has."


    Hao Ren frowned and asked, "Then, we might not be able to find any Nascent Realm ves in this ce, would we?"


    Reni nodded and replied, "Lady Mei will be sending back Sister Jan, that would be enough for the time being."


    Hao Ren thought for a second and asked, "What is the peak strength of the City Lord?"


    Reni replied, "Peak Nascent Soul Realm. That is why his position in the city is unshaken."


    The young man nodded, and soon they came to a ce which appeared to be a slum. Reni said, "This is the ve market, the people who here are either criminals, or some unfortunate ones who could not afford to live and fell in the debt trap of some sick merchants."


    Hao Ren frowned at this condition and waved his hand to drive away the smell around him. His eyes turned cold as he said, "Lead the way."


    Reni was surprised but she nodded and then took Hao Ren inside the slum. They saw many peopleying on the side of the road with torn clothes and dirty faces. The young man did not say much but he could sense the fear and the gloom they held in their eyes. After a few minutes, they came to a big tent, and Reni led him inside.


    There weren''t many people in this ce who would be able to pay for a ve. Inside the tent a fat man was counting the gold coins on his table with a gleeful expression on his face. He sensed someone arrive and stood up with a big smile and said, "Are you here to buy ves, Young Patrons? I apologize all the people you saw outside have already been bought out by Young Master Zheng Jiang."


    Reni frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    The fat man said, "Young Master Zheng is going on an expedition in the demon sea, he wanted to find a few people who could help him. So he bought all of them."


    Hao Ren remarked, "Indeed, although I have not been here for long, but I did not expect anything less from the young master of a prominent family."


    The fat man chuckled and nodded just when he was about to say something, Reni turned around and said in a soft voice, "Young Master, it looks like we wasted our time. We should go, there might be other merchants visiting the city soon, you will find the ves then."


    Hao Ren nodded, and sighed, "I did not expect that someone would even purchase so many mortal ves as well. Let''s go."


    The fat man was surprised and he dashed over, just when he was about to touch Hao Ren''s shoulder, Reni grabbed his fat hand and asked in a cold voice, "What do you think you are doing?"


    The fat man sensed as if he had fallen in the cold hell. He shivered, and Hao Ren patted the youngdy on her shoulder, indicating to release the man. He smiled at the ve trader and said, "Pardon me, my sister is a little upset."


    The ve trader looked at Hao Ren and woke up from the fright as he shook his head like a rattle and said, "Young Sir, you can still take the mortal ves. There is a batch of kids, they have yet to step onto the path of cultivation. They will fit your needs."


    Hao Ren thought about it and asked, "Why didn''t you sale them?"


    The ve trader snorted and replied, "They consume food, but they don''t have much strength. I almost beat a few of them to death when they cried for their parents a few nights ago. Bloody orphans, tch, I would be grateful if you could take them off my hands."


    Reni was enraged by hisments, such people reminded her of her own childhood. Had it not been for sensing the slight paining from her shoulders, she might have lost the sense of reasoning. However, she was shocked, because she was clear that the Young master was not that strong of a cultivator, yet he was able to hurt her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hao Ren had notpletely understood the extent of his new found power. The dragon titan physique had transformed his body into a superior spiritual artifact. He could kill people within the same realm with nothing more than a full power p.


    Reni groaned, and Hao Ren realized what was happening. He let go of her and said softly, "I am sorry, I did not realize."


    Thedy shook her head and Hao Ren said to the ve trader, "Show me the ves first, then we will talk."


    The fat man nodded and with an amicable smile he led them to a corner, where he behind a makeshift partition, some children were sitting, with their gazes staring at the void in a daze. The man said, "I fed them some opium in the morning to handle the transaction with some peace, do not worry, I am a professional and used only a small dose.


    It was there first time, they will being around in a few hours."


    Hao Ren nodded, and using his Yin and Yang eyes, he checked the condition of the children. The bunch was awfully malnourished. He asked, "Can I check their pulse?"


    The fat man nodded and said, "You can, I will charge you five gold coin for each one, how about that?"


    Reni shook her head and snorted. This shocked the trader and he shivered. The youngdy said, "They are half dead, and you wish to make a fortune on it? We will pay you two gold coins each. Before you open your mouth, you should consider the condition of your goods or the people might call you a crook."


    The fat man chuckled and then said, "Okay, two gold coins per head, I will take it."


    Hao Ren on the other hand checked the pulses of the children and found them to be rtively weak than a normal child, however, given their condition, even the fact that they were breathing was a blessing. He looked at Reni and stood up as he turned to the fat man and said, "Twenty ve children, means forty gold coins."


    The man nodded, and Hao Ren took out forty measly coins and handed them over to the man. Then the trader arranged for a few people to bring out the spiritual contracts which were called the blood bonds, and handed then to Hao Ren. The two of them left, as the trader will be sending the children over in a bit apanied by his men.


    ...


    In the market ce, Hao Ren said, "Sister Reni, I think that fatty would be leaving the city soon."


    Thedy asked, "What do you mean, Young Master, how can he do that?"


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "That is what the strong and powerful do. However, what I want you to do is very satisfying as well."


    Reni was confused, when Hao Ren said, "When he leaves the city, kill him and feed his corpse to the spirit beasts. Also, please loot everything he has."


    Ignoring the shocked look on her face, Hao Ren gave her a few bottles as he said, "They have a scent removal liquid, spirit rejuvenation potion, and corpse melting liquid. It will help you erase your traces."


    Reni woke up from her daze and nodded. Then the two entered a few stores to buy stuff, which again shocked thedy. She could not help but ask, "Why are you doing this?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "You will see in the due time."

 Chapter 214 Mastermind.

    Hao Ren and Reni were sitting in the yard, the former had brewed some tea and thetter was having a refreshing moment. She took a sip and a sigh escaped her lips as she said, "Young Master, you are very skilled in tea brewing. This is very refreshing."


    Hao Ren thanked her, and suddenly they found someone standing at the door. Reni received the people, and soon she brought in twenty children in there early teenage. Hao Ren said, "You go about and deal with that thing, I will handle the children."


    Reni was confused but she nodded and left to deal with the ve trader. Hao Ren looked at the children who were standing in the yard with their heads down. They were all sticking to each other, as if looking for a familiar presence in this new atmosphere. Reni set up an illusion and defensive array outside. The yard would appear empty to the people who try to spy on them.


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "You all do not have to worry. I am not a monster. I know that I am not able to understand your pain, but I promise that not only will I not add to your pain, I will make you strong enough to trample the ones who caused you to be here in this miserable state."


    Hao Ren had the sooth saying skill, and it worked in ordance with the psychological state of the target. The children were innocent and traumatized. It did not take much effort for Hao Ren to get through them. After fifteen minutes, all the children were crying and pouring out their grief.


    After an hour they all calmed down, and Hao Ren fed them with some tea. Reni came back and looked at the scene with great awe in her mind. The fact that this young man could make these children look at him and appear to be rxed was something that shocked her.


    Hao Ren asked her, "How did it go?"


    Reni nodded and replied, "It was exactly like how you said. The slum is empty, and only a few old people were left there to die. I gave them all some money discreetly on my way back. The ve trader is done for."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will take the boys and you can take the girls. Have them all clean up and rest for theing two days. We will settle the deed of a shop in the mean time."


    Explore stories at empire


    Reni nodded and she did as she was told. There were seven girls and thirteen boys in the group. Hao Ren knew what he needed to do, as he sat calmly on the ground and asked, "Tell me your names."


    The boys were surprised and then one of them said in a soft voice, "Jian."


    Followed by him the rest also reported their names, Ding, Ming, n, Trent, Noel, Jing, Peng, Ryu, Arrow, Rin, Lang, Teng.


    Hao Ren found that there were many children who had a name that did not sound oriental. He did not think much about this, because he was used to this when he was on the blue star. When Reni came back, she was followed by seven little girls, who were very clean and pretty. They were dressed in new clothes adding to their charms.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hao Ren nodded with a smile and then he led the guys to wash up behind the house. They cleaned up the ce after them and Hao Ren gave them new hanfus as well. Then they all gathered in the courtyard.


    Reni came and stood behind Hao Ren. The young man asked for the girls name, and they were called, Jill, Kim, Lin, Lan, Yue, Si, Li.


    Lin and Lan, along with Si, and Li were two pairs of siblings in the group. Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will give you all two days to rest and get used to your new lives. Then we will start working. Okay?"


    The young children nodded, Hao Ren thought of something and asked, "Would you guys like to cultivate?"


    The children froze and Hao Ren smiled as he sensed their hesitation, and said, "I will help you, but in return, I would like you all to work withplete loyalty. Do you agree?"


    Jian was twelve years old and he stepped up as he said, "Sir, are you joking with us?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and the young child asked, "Cultivation takes a lots of resources, why would you spend that much money on us?"


    The young man stood up from the ground and said, "I want to conquer the world, for that, I will need help of loyal and talented people."


    Lin asked in a small voice, "What if we are not talented enough?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Let me tell you a story, someone was born with blocked meridians, he could not cultivate. But then not only did his meridians open, he even awakened a special physique. Life is not about punching the others, but also about taking the punches and know how to endure the pain and be stronger.


    Do not worry, I will not put you in harms way. If you can cultivate to even the lowest level, you will have the strength to be the part of the crowd. They will not look at you as someone who is weak or coward, but as one of their own. I am not going to say anything about your talent, but it is your own choice to be the part of the society. Go on, think about it, I will ask you tomorrow."


    The children left the front yard, and Reni showed them all to the rooms arranged for them, and then Hao Ren began to prepare some good food. In the evening, Hao Ren and Reni left the house, as they came to the central market where most of the crowd came from.


    They found a big shop, Reni handled the affairs regarding the purchase and the rest. When she was done, she said, "Young Master, the shop will take a week to renovate, is that okay?"


    The young man nodded and then he bought out a stall from one of the street hawkers. Reni was confused, and Hao Ren said, "I am about to shake this city Reni, you will be my guard."


    The next morning, the children woke up and gathered in the dining room where Hao Ren served the breakfast. The teenagers were salivating and they all asked for the second round. Hao Ren happily served them food. These children had given up their guard around Hao Ren which was good progress.


    Then, Lan said, "Sir, we would like to cultivate."


    She was ten years old. Last night they had talked among themselves, after all, Hao Ren was a good person to them. He gave them food, clothes and a ce to sleep. These things were something that could not expect to have received even if they were to die, it would be worth it.


    Hao Ren smiled, he said, "Sister Reni, please buy me the herbs, twenty teal of Ember Lotus Root, Ten stalks of Emerald Spirit grass, twenty..."


    Reni nodded and then left the house. Hao Ren then said to the group, "It will be a very hard process to cultivate, but it will help you all a great deal. I hope you can preserve for as long as you can. Even if you feel like dying, grit your teeth and continue. I guarantee you that I will be there and ensure that youe out safe and sound. Do you trust me?"


    The twenty children replied in unison, "Yes."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "From today, the girls will call me Young Master, and Sister Reni will be addressed as Senior. Okay?"


    The children nodded and replied in unison once again. Hao Ren thought of something, and took out a house bot from his space ring, and ced it in the living room. Xiao Mei had made the necessary modifications and now this guy could work with sr powered batteries.


    The children were surprised, and Hao Ren said, "This is a high quality puppet. He is called Onyx, and he will teach you how to read, and write, and it will teach the boys how to gather information."


    The children nodded, and Hao Ren said, "In this world the strong misuse power, weak girls are targeted the most. I will teach the girls how to cook and you will help me out in the kitchen in the future. The boys will serve the tables, but your main task will be to collect information. For that, you will learn how to read lips. Okay?"


    The people nodded, and one boy asked, "Young Master, can I ask you something?"


    Hao Ren nodded and Peng asked, "Young Master, will those people beat us if we did anything wrong?"


    Hao Ren froze for a second and then he shook his head and replied, "I will not let them beat you. Do not worry. You just have to make sure that they do not find out about you gathering information. Okay?"


    The children nodded, and soon Reni came back. Hao Ren then found out a few barrels inside the house, and began to concoct a mixture of herbs and water that was ced over some wood.


    Hao Ren called the children over, and said, "There are ten barrels of top quality marrow washing fluid. The liquid is cold at the moment, but if you enter the barrel, I will light up the fire under it, and your body will start to absorb the herbs mixed inside. The longer you persist, the stronger you will be. I will make sure that you do not die, so, who wants to go first?"


    The children exchanged nces and almost at the same moment, all of them stepped up and said, "Me!"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "From now on, you are not ves, but soldiers, my soldiers. Do you understand?"


    "Yes! Young Master!"


    Reni saw this and was surprised, she did not expect that such a small trace of warmth would make these children willingly follow what Hao Ren said. She looked at the young man before her and could not help but think of the times, when Lady Mei had told her that her brother was a mastermind and tricky.


    Hao Ren had a lots of work to do, and he had been making moves at multiple fronts toplete things. Reni thought, ''I pray for his enemies.''

 Chapter 215 Scent Of Success.

    Hao Ren watched the kids enter the barrels and he waved his hand to use his mes and lit up a fire under them. The liquid began to heat up and soon it the boys began to groan. Hao Ren said, "The longer you endure, the better your physique will be. Toughen up, or the strong will trample you."


    The groans subsided, and Hao Ren said, "Half an hour is enough for you to be a normal cultivator, one hour means you will be above average and have some strength to lead the people. What you want depends on your own effort."


    Peng asked in a loud voice, "Young Master, what if I want to be peerless."


    Hao Ren looked at his blushing face and walked over as he said, "That will depend on your courage. If you tread against the wind, gradually you will be peerless. However, you must never underestimate the others."


    The child nodded and then he clenched his teeth to tolerate the pain. Hao Ren was surprised, because he found that all twenty of themsted for more than fifty minutes at the least. Jian, Peng, Lan, and Jill managed to stay for an hour. The young man clicked his tongue because Jian almost fainted in the process.


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said. "Jian, Jill, Lan, and Peng. You four will be looking after everyone together. Okay? You all also happen to be the oldest of the group. Everyone, in this world, strength is very important, but trusting people is important as well.


    Continue your journey on empire


    From this moment on, you all will bear the surname of Ye. You will be brothers and sisters to each other. Do you understand?"


    The children nodded, and Hao Ren told them about the things they needed to do. He did not give them menial work, but asked them to practice and workout to build a stronger physique. He sighed at the fact that he did not bring along the virtual reality tech with him these kids would have learned a lot of things, and he could have asked Xiao Mei to remove the physical pain limiter.


    After the children were settled, Hao Ren and Reni left the house. They came to market, and began to buy spirit beast meat, and cookingmodities. Then Hao Ren bought a moving cart and set up his kitchen. Reni was surprised, and the young man changed his clothes as he said, "Sister Reni, please watch over the renovation work. I will handle things here."


    Reni nodded and said, "Young Master, I am just inside, if anything happens, you can give me a call."


    Hao Ren agreed and began to prep his ingredients at a breakneck speed. The marketne was crowded with people. Even though this ce was located at the borders of the human civilization, there were many rare things that could only be upied here. One of the was called Azure Pearls.


    People from all over the nation came to the Salt Wind City to buy them. Some people gathered around Hao Ren''s stall when they saw him filleting the fish, and the young man greeted them with a smile while he continued his work. After twenty minutes, he began to yell, "Fish Fry, Fish Fry, delicious fish fry like you have never tasted anywhere. One copper for a serving."


    He was totally blended in the role of a hawker, and some people even came forward to order food. Hao Ren served them with a smile and after the first bite exmations rang out. The sound and reactions of the people attracted the attention of the stronger martial artists and the merchants passing by.


    Hao Ren said loudly, "The next dish is my specialty and is called the spirit chicken legs, and bamboo warthog cutlets."


    He began to cook, and the scent was so strong that it gave the people a shock, some of them did not even realize that they were salivating. Hao Ren smirked, and soon the business kicked off.


    Reni watched him from inside the shop and was stunned to see the crowd gather at his stall. Hao Ren had bought thirty kilograms of meat for each dish. At the moment, they were selling like hot cakes. The middle-aged man who was the first to grab a chicken leg, took a bite and he began to gobble the food. After five minutes, he wanted to buy more but he stopped and his spiritual energy began to churn.


    The surrounding people noticed this, and took a step back and began to look at him with suspicious gaze. Someone in the crowd chuckled and asked, "Shopkeeper, are you going to say that this man is about to breakthrough because of your food?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "If you can tell me what else could be there to help a seventy year old body refinement cultivation into the next level, I will agree."


    Yes, the young man did not deny it, he did not deny the fact that it was his food that helped the old man. However, before the people could doubt him anymore. Three such people appeared and they all broke through the bottlenecks of their cultivation. All of them with different age groups.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    One of the old man chuckled and said, "I am a foundation establishment realm and even I can sense my spiritual energy increasing by a bit."


    The people swarmed over, and within half an hour, the entire stall ran out of the material. Hao Ren apologized to everyone and said, "Thank you for your patronage, I will set up the stall here in the evening. If you wish to eat, then pleasee over."


    The people agreed with enthusiasm. Those who had already eaten left, but the rest decided to wait and stay ahead of the others for the evening meal.


    Hao Ren was not surprised by this, his food did have this effect on the people. He came back home, fed the children and then asked them what they have learned. The children were all smart, and with the homebot teaching them, they learned a lot and very quickly.


    Hao Ren then asked Reni to get the children a uniform with the crescent moon logo on it. Then he went to the market with another batch of material and cooked for the people. Aftering back, he guided the girls to cook food, and his meticulous behavior proved to be the key point for teaching.


    ...


    In the city, everyone was talking about the taste of the food from the stall. This reached the ears of the Tao Family, and a manager reported it to the Master of the Tao family, to which thetter said, "Hmph, how can a measly hawkerpare to the elegance of our ce. Go back, and focus on your task."


    He did not know, that Hao Ren was about to raise a storm in the ce which he thought was his backyard.

 Chapter 216 Crescent Moon Restaurant.

    Hao Ren continued with his daily routine for theing fifteen days. The children had learned how to temper body from the cultivation techniques Hao Ren gave them. These days he had been earning enough money to but the techniques from the system mall. With Reni living with them, there was not issue of imparting the teachings.


    During this time, Hao Ren had been regrly setting up his stall and he had gained quite a reputation in the city. A few days ago, the city guard came over to make trouble on purpose, but Reni sorted the matter by showing a letter of authorization with the city lord''s seal on it.


    The two of them had paid a big amount to the city lord to get this letter. The city guard were acting strictly but they mellowed out after seeing the letter. Reni traced the people and found that the Tao Family was pulling the strings from the shadows.


    Hao Ren had not operated at his full capacity or he would have started the battle with the Tao Family already. He was dividing his time between teaching the children and setting up the stall to make people curious about himself.


    Today was the day the restaurant will be opening. Hao Ren looked at the children and said, "Jian, Peng, you both will mind the two private rooms, and escort the rich people there. The rest of you will stay on the ground floor, there are ten tables and you will mind those tables. Today you will be tested, everyone knows what you need to do?"


    The boys nodded, and Hao Ren watched them all before he turned his attention to the pretty girls. He said, "Lan, Jill, you will take lead in sorting the orders, and everyone else will help me handle the ingredients. Okay?"


    The girls nodded crisply. In the past few days, they have taken to Hao Ren''s gentle behavior and warmth. Lan even mustered courage to ask him if they could call him big brother. Hao Ren was more than happy to have seven little sisters. The youngest among the girls was Si, she was just seven years old, so she had one task, and that was to sit and look after Yin.


    The tiny snake did not like to stay near heat. This little one looked very fragile but she was very clever, and none of the kids could escape her keen gaze. Hao Ren almost wanted to appoint her as the monitor but he did not wish to put too many responsibilities on her shoulder.


    Hao Ren looked at Reni and said, "Sister Reni, you will have to handle the cash counter, and also the front. You are the face of the crescent moon, and your strength would be a good help for us."


    Reni nodded as the people moved through the streets, and headed for the restaurant. Thedy did not mind following Hao Ren. Earlier she used to think what talent does Hao Ren have apart from the sense of business and being rted to Hao Mei, but in the past twenty days, he has climbed the middle level of the core establishment realm.


    This was the pace that only the pride of heavens warriors had when cultivating.


    What she did not know was that Hao Ren had been using the Moon Time elerating Hourss. He was trading one day from his life span for ten days of eleration. Thankfully he had a special physique that was also helping him refine the spiritual energy at a faster pace.


    Initially, Hao Ren could have advanced at a faster pace, but he decided to refine his physique at the same time which slowed down his progress significantly.


    When they reached the hotel, Hao Ren received Han Lingshi''s connection in his mind, and he said, "I miss you."


    Han Lingshi on the other side smiled and said, "Howe I connect to you twice a day and you say the same thing? Do you really love me that much?"


    Hao Ren replied affirmatively and said, "Today I will go and set up the food stall. I will grow from small to big." Experience tales with empiren/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "Make good food, but take care of your health. Do not touch anything after you cut the garlic. Last time you almost hurt your eye."


    Hao Ren recalled how he almost touched his eyes with his hands stained with garlic. He smiled and thanked her for the reminder and asked how things were at home and Han Lingshi told him that everyone was doing good, and that she was also learning the art of war and his parents were teaching her martial arts as well.


    Hao Ren nodded and told her to look after her as it could be dangerous. The two chatted for a bit, before Han Lingshi left home. She would call him in the morning only and night. Hao Ren really wished to tell her about the time flow but then thinking how it would effect her, he held back.


    *Ding: It has been detected that Host is willing to sacrifice hisfort and desire for the sake of his wife''s mental peace. You are being rewarded with the six month fortune protection charm.*


    Hao Ren raised his brow and chuckled as he said, "Such a timely reward system, you are great."


    *Ding: Stating a world known fact for brown-nosing will not get you anything extra, please get to work.*


    Hao Ren sighed, and they all reached the restaurant. The crowd of his regr customers was already queued up. When the people saw Hao Ren, they found him bypassing them, and walking up to a newly set up restaurant.


    The crowd was stunned and then Hao Ren turned around to look at them and said, "Everyone, thank you for your love and support. These past few days, I have enjoyed cooking for you one by one, but from today onwards, you can sit down in the restaurant and enjoy a meal with ease. The price and the taste remains the same. I guarantee you that."


    At this moment, a discordant voice echoed from the crowd, "Tch, if only speaking was equivalent to your words?"


    Hao Ren smiled at the person and said, "Sir, if you ate my food, and after that if you are able to stick to your opinion that I am a talker, I will be your ve. I swear on heavens."

 Chapter 217 Evil Capitalist.

    Hao Ren and Han Lingshi were talking to each other, and thetter asked, "Ren, how was your day?"


    The young man smiled and replied, "It was good, I set up a stall and made a name for myself. The people are lining up for a whole kilometer. They do not even make a fuss. How about you?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "I learned how to use a sword from Ma, it is so difficult, I wonder when I will be able to get up to her expectations."


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "It is definitely a difficult thing to master a weapon, but make sure you endure and prevail. How is work going?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "Phew, thank heavens for Xiao Mei. This girl is a heaven''s messenger. She had almost taken over thepany. Everyone in the administration also epted her when I said that she was your sister. Many of them had been asking about where you have gone, but Xiao Mei told that you intend to be the hands-off shopkeeper."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Well, please tell her that I am missing her as well. I swear to god if I had ess to the virtual reality technology, half of my future concerns would have been sorted with ease."


    Han Lingshi replied, "Dad was talking about visiting you, however, Big Sister refused it, saying that your pace is fine. Ren, are you hiding something from me?"


    Hao Ren was startled and took a mental note that he needed to stop Hao Mei from talking with Old Boy Hao, when Han Lingshi was around. This girl was a bit too smart and she caught onto even the slightest of discrepancy.


    He cleared his throat and said, "The time flow in this world and the Blue Star is different. One day there is two days here. So I have been here for six days now."


    Han Lingshi was surprised when she heard this, and said, "That means two years for me will be four years for you? Why did these old people hide such an information?"


    Hao Ren detected some rage in her voice, well it would be a lie to say that he did not feel the same when the old people had hidden this from him. He took a deep breath and said, "You can go and give them a piece of your mind, they really need it."


    Han Lingshi whined angrily, "Why did you not tell me when we were talking earlier? Have you also joined their ranks in keeping things a secret? Do you think I won''t be able to handle it? Yes, I ept that I was selfish but it does not mean that I do not care about you." Find exclusive stories on empire


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "When did I ever say that you do not care about me? Why do you even think on that tangent. We maybe far, but our hearts are connected, are they not? I did not purposefully hide things from you, but there is so much work to do that I thought about holding the news for the time being.


    Once the restaurant is set up, I will have more free time on hand and tell you what is going on."


    Han Lingshi groaned and said, "I don''t know Ren, I don''t like this."


    Hao Ren coaxed her gently and then said, "I acquired twenty children from ve market. They are all good, and have opened up to me. They will help me with gathering intelligence, and at the same time, I will train them to grow stronger. They will definitely be able to grow into power houses and hold the g of the empire high."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "They have ve trading in that world? How backwards can they go? In the name of feudalism every malpractice is tagged as a business."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Yes, you can abolish this when you get strong enough and help the people grow stronger by collecting ie tax and stuff."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Well, Xiao Mei is calling me because I have a meeting to deal with, you take care of yourself."


    Hao Ren bade farewell to her and looked to his side, Si was standing beside him, and asked, "Xiao Si, why are you up at thiste our? Are you hungry?"


    Si was the youngest and Hao Ren pampered her like a baby she was, she also reminded him of Agnee, and the girl said, "Big Brother Ren, can I also work in the kitchen?"


    Hao Ren was surprised and picked her up in his arms as he asked, "Why do you want to work in the kitchen, sweetheart?"


    Si replied, "Yinyin is so small, she ys with me for a bit and then goes back to sleep. I get bored. Big Sister Reni also does not let me do anything. I feel bad when others work and I am the only one sitting ideal."


    Hao Ren smiled and poked her nose gently as he said, "Little one, you do not have to feel bad. I will give you the most important task of all. If you see anyone not doing their job well, you will take note of it and tell me about it at night. Okay?"


    Si shook her head and said, "I will not tattle on the others. It is bad manners."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "It is not tattling, it is reporting. In the restaurant, I am your boss, and you are my quality check inspector. Okay?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His words caused the eyes of the little girl light up and she nodded. Then Hao Ren carried her inside the house before he sat down across Reni. The youngdy ced a white piece of stone on the chess board, and Hao Ren returned with a ck piece.


    Reni said, "Today, when Jian was waiting on the private room, he heard a discussion between Young Master Liang and a few guests. They have discovered a spirit herb, the Whisker Gendorema."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "This Young Master Liang in your words is the Son of the City Lord, right?"


    Reni nodded and said, "Liang family is the family that rules the Warring Nation. City Lord Liang belongs to the branch line of the Liang Family."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It seems that if we need to deal with these people, then we need to hollow out the roots of the Liang Family."


    Reni waved her hands and ced a few pieces on the chess board. She said, "They have control over everything, from trade to alchemy. The warring nation has strict rules."


    Hao Ren waved his hands and ced his ck pieces around the white ones before he said, "To defeat the enemy, we just need to grow in the reputation and strength. Then it will be settled. Firstly, we will expand our business. I will impart my technique onto a few people. Have them open restaurants in different cities. At the same time, we will increase strength by acquiring strong ves.


    I will help them with their strengths and other medical issues."


    The youngdy asked, "Are you sure that you want to go out on an all out war with the Liangs? They have allies in different cities."


    Hao Ren replied, "In this world only benefit is eternal. Allies change when the current shifts. We do not need to hurry and gain allies, first we grow our ce into a level where the rich and the powerful seek us for investments."


    Reni was about to y a piece when she was shocked as she heard this. Suddenly, she asked, "What are we going to do about the spirit herb?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "It is simple, no? We will go and find it before the kid from the City Pce."


    Reni said, "There is a Seventy years old Crimson Kelpie guarding the herb. This is why Young Master Liang has called for external help. They are all foundation establishment realm."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "Does not matter, you are a core formation expert. You do not have to kill the Kelpie, just immobilize it, and I will steal three quarters of the herb."


    Reni raised her head and asked, "Why not all of it?"


    Hao Ren smiled and went on to tell her his entire n. The more Reni heard, the more she prayed for the Liang Family people. When the two of them finished discussing, Kim came over. Hao Ren looked at her and asked, "Finished counting?"


    Kim nodded with a smile and said, "Big Brother Ren, we have umted a total of twenty thousand spirit stones in the past month."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and said, "It is not bad, we can expand the business."


    He looked at Reni and said, "Sister Reni, try to negotiate the price for the shop next door, and set it up with private rooms. We will shift the boys from the tables to the private rooms. It is time."


    Reni nodded and said, "I understand Young Master. The people from Lady Mei''s side would being over tomorrow, so it will be very helpful for us."


    Hao Ren nodded as he looked at the moon and said, "Tomorrow is a big day for the city. I wonder if the city pce will copse from the impact."


    Reni took a deep breath and said, "Young Master, you have made me realize the cruelty of an evil businessman."


    Hao Ren chuckled as the night darkened.


    ...


    3 chapters tomorrow.

 Chapter 218 One Punch.

    The next day, Hao Ren showed up for work and put out a notice on his shop front that the restaurant will be open for half a day only. Everyone was surprised, and some people who woulde here daily put up an effort to plea him but the young man did not change his mind.


    Today, they would be leaving the ce to go in the wilderness where they will look for the Crimson Kelpie and also take time to train the twenty children. This was an important task for them.


    The day passed quickly and Han Lingshi also contacted him, the young man was happy that his wife was considerate towards him. They would be now calling four times in ten days, this was better than before.


    Soon, the sun rose up to the peak of the sky and Hao Ren closed down the shop, and everyone left. The reason he gave was that his wife wasing to visit him after three months. The people could not say anything to this.


    Hao Ren and the group divided in two, and exited the city. In the past month, Reni had been studying the children carefully and taking their speciality into ount she determined the weapons that suited each one of them.


    Jill, Lan, Jian, Noel, Ryu, Rin, and Lang all suited the sword. Kim, and Arrow were apt in using bow and arrow. While Lin, and Trent had potential to master the short sword. Yue had a knack for using hidden weapons, and Peng had great strength to use the War Ax. Jing and Liu were the pair that liked Halberd and were determined to master it weapon. Leaving Teng ,and n as a pair of spearmen. Experience new stories with empire


    Hao Ren and Reni had procured the weapons from the shops, and they only bought low levels spiritual weapons. After working the entire day, the children spent the night practicing. They did not ck even a little because they wanted to pay back Hao Ren for his generous care and nourishment.


    Not only did the young man give them tailor-made techniques, but also fed them and allowed them to wear good clothes. In the past few days, they had seen a lot of ves following their masters. Only women were given decent clothes to wear but the rest were treated in a rather miserable manner.


    This made the children vow that they would not let Hao Ren down. After they came out of the city, they all began to run in a formation. Yue was travelling light so she was the scout. The swordsmen and the saber practitioners were in the front followed by spears, halberds and war ax. Leaving the short sword people to protect the archers.


    Hao Ren and Reni were moving following the group in the back. Hao Ren had recently learned how to fly with his sword under his feet. This was the best a foundation establishment cultivator could do. Reni was beside him and said, "They are maintaining the formation quite well."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "When will the people Sister asked toe over will reach?"


    Reni looked at the sun overhead and said, "By the evening."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Can you ask them to help us remove the traces of everyone?"


    Reni was surprised and then nodded in agreement. The people moved through the wilderness and they came across level one beasts. Reni began to guide them from a distance. It was better this way to avoid the stress and exposing them to danger. Following this all, the children managed to defeat a few level one beasts with some effort.


    After this, Hao Ren took the lead, Reni had not radiated her pressure and thus mere level beasts decided to attack them. Now that Hao Ren was standing before them all nodding in affirmation. The children had seen the cruelty of life so they were not afraid of holding weapons and killing the beasts.


    Si, the youngest had not yet started the heavy workout and was not a cultivator, so she was holding Reni''s hand and flying in the void. Her training will begin from next year and it would be likely that Reni takes her in as a disciple.


    Hao Ren said, "Now, you all will look after Si, and stay back. I will hunt the beasts and you all will be looking after Si. Okay?"


    The kids nodded and Hao Ren began to rush forward. He was emitting his aura, so the beasts below level two did not dare toe out. Suddenly, he heard a growl and turned around to find arge dog pouncing at him. Hao Ren was able to see all the movements of the beast and moved to the side.


    Reni said, "This is a level three beast, spike tailed hound."


    Looking at the beast carefully, Hao Ren found that the tip of the tail was covered in sharp metallic spikes. As the dognded on the ground it flicked its tail shooting several spikes at Hao Ren. Thetter avoided the attack by jumping to the side.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The young man clenched his fist and began to use his Cloud Breeze Step. His execution allowed him to evade the beast, and at the same time he began toprehend the technique even better. His speed was quick and his steps were erratic. The Spike-tailed dog tried hard but it could not catch Hao Ren at all.


    As Hao Ren was getting more confident, the beast suddenly let out a bark. The vibrations from the bark cause the young man to be dizzy, and the beast lunged at him. The dog was simr to the normal dogs in the blue star, but it had saw like teeth that seemed to be strong enough to tear everything to shreds.


    Hao Ren shook his head, and tried to find his bnce. Reni in the distance was ready to attack, if Hao Ren failed to defend himself, but just when the beast was a two feet away from him, Hao Ren instinctively shot a punch.


    Boom!!!


    The spike-tailed dog was sent flying into the trunk of a big tree and it fell down motionless. Everyone was shocked to see this and Reni mumbled, "He killed a level three beast with just a single punch?"


    ...


    Please vote with power stones and golden tickets. Thank you for your support.

 Chapter 219 Terrifying Physical Power.

    After the dog died, Hao Ren took a few minutes to gather himself, and hurriedly looked around. He was surprised to see the dog on the ground and it was not moving. He looked up at Reni in a distance to see her looking at him with a surprised expression. At the same time, Si pped her hands, "Big Brother Ren is the strongest."


    Hao Ren walked over to the dog and then at his fist. He looked at the situation and then asked internally, ''System, is this the strength of my special physique?''


    *Ding: Host, it is the strength of your special physique.*


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and calmed his mind before collecting the tail and talons from the dog corpse. As for the rest, it became Yin''s food. The young man ventured deep inside the wilderness, they were heading towards the water source where the Crimson Kelpie could be found. The children were all sitting over the top of a huge tree crown.


    The tree was surrounded with an istion array. They all understood that they were not strong enough and it would cause them to be a burden for the two elders.


    ...


    Hao Ren suddenly stopped and looked at the bluish grass under his feet. He took a deep breath and said, "I think we are close. Whisker Gendorema grows near blue grass."


    Reni nodded and said, "Yes, I will scout ahead and lead the guarding Kelpie away."


    Hao Ren nodded and tossed a veil of scent removal potion to Reni, who applied the liquid over her and moved ahead quickly. A few momentster, a loud neigh echoed through the woods. Hao Ren dashed forward and noticed the shallow footmarks on the ground. The two of them had discussed this earlier.


    The blue grass was a mutation that was caused because of the Whisker Gendorema trying to cast a camouge effect.


    Hao Ren found that the Kelpie had been led away by Reni. He looked around and quickly found the Whisker Gendorema growing under and around the truck of an old tree that restricted the sunlight from shining on the ground.


    Hao Ren smiled and rushed quickly with his knife and began to extract the gendorema on the ground with great efficiency. He was very quick and stored everything in the jade box to prevent them from losing the spiritual essence. The young man did not take it all, he saved a quarter of it that was growing on the front of the tree.


    Then he dashed issued a whistle and dashed away after putting the jade box in the space ring. He rushed up to the tree where the children were resting, and he rushed up to tree. A few minutester, Reni arrived and said, "Young Master, the Kelpie is enraged."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "The trap is set, let''s see if Young master Liang will make it through."


    Reni nodded and after a few hours, they returned to the city. To cover their tracks, they had the boys drag a few carts filled with first level spirit beasts. The captain of the City Guard happened to be on the ground at that moment and he recognized Reni and greeted, "Oh, greetings, shopkeeper Reni, Chef Hao."


    Hao Ren smiled and sped his hand in greeting. He replied, "Captain Wang, it is a pleasant surprise to see you here."


    The man nodded and said, "Chef Hao, I thought you closed the shop to meet your wife? What are you doing here?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "My wife is a warrior and a pure cultivator. Shees to see me once in a while for a small time. So after showing her around the city, she flew away and I decided to go out and procure some supplies for the discounted meal I intend for the customers tomorrow."


    Captain Wang was surprised and he eximed, "I will be the first one to show up with my family."


    Hao Ren was taken aback and then chuckled, "Haha, okay, I will give the dishes of these first level beasts to your children, it would be helpful for them. As for you, I will go and prepare stuff of higher level."


    Captain Wang chuckled and then after a round of small talk the people left.


    ...n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    When Hao Ren reached home, they found two girls and a man standing at the front door. Reni stepped up and greeted, "Sister Yan, Sister Xi, Brother Wan."


    The three of them smiled faintly and nodded to Reni. Who then made introductions. Hao Ren greeted them all, and weed them inside the house. The children followed inside. The boys began to sort the beasts, and the girls used their knives to clean up and extract the meat.


    They had been learning this from the past few days, and now Hao Ren let them extract flesh from the beasts on their own. The boys were also very proficient but they were not focused and flexible like the girls.


    Reni, Yan, Xi, and Wan were sitting in the living room, and Hao Ren was brewing tea for them. He could sense that the trio was scrutinizing him. As he poured the cup of tea for them, he asked, "How is Mei doing?" Experience tales at empire


    Wan raised his brows and asked, "Lady Mei is fine. She is just busy with something."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Sister Reni, I will go and handle the kids with the food. You can bring them up to the pace here."


    The girl nodded and Hao Ren left the room. He did not wish to mingle much, Wan''s little reaction did not escape his eyes at all. He stood in the courtyard watching over the children and then he walked up to the maple tree inside the courtyard and sat down with his eyes closed.


    Si wanted to rush up to him, but Jian stopped her saying, "Young Master is cultivating, do not disturb him."


    ...


    Hao Ren meditated to calm his mind for a second before he took out the Qin that was given to him by the Hao Lingxue and began to stroke the strings gently getting used to the notes and the keys. After a few minutes, he plucked the strings and music began to pour out.


    At first it was not very good, but then the passive skills of augmented hearing and his senses that had been enhanced by the training with his mother kicked in. He began to improve his skills as the people inside the house discussed the situation.


    Reni watched the three people drink tea and she said, "You all may think that you are here for babysitting, however within the past one month, Young Master has climbed from the initial level of Foundation establishment to the peak. He is a step away from Core Formation realm without taking any single supplement."


    The people were surprised, Reni continued, "We have started the business battle with the Tao Family and have a strong lead, we are ready for them to cause trouble so that we can retaliate. Also, the Liang Family has gained Young Master''s attention, we n to make a move."


    Wan was surprised and asked, "What do you mean? Do you think it is a good thing? If the Liang family found out we will be a hunted target."


    Reni frowned and said, "Brother Wan, we are not fools. Young Master had a n that will make sure things go the way he wants them to, you do not have to worry."


    Wan frowned hard when Yan said, "It would be a good thing if we can get through the Liang Family. They have quite a pull in the Warring Nations. I want to know what the Young Master has nned."


    Reni nodded and said, "You should visit the wilderness in the morning. It would be fun."

 Chapter 220 Moves. (Bonus Chapter)

    Hao Ren did not bother with anyone that night. He spent his time ying the Qin under the Maple tree. The children all cultivated around him, and the neers were discussing different things inside the house.


    Soon, the sun came up on the horizon, and Yin opened her mouth wide to yawn. Hao Ren stopped ying the Qin and began to absorb the strong Yang spiritual energy in his body. Reni came out and woke up the girls and the boys to go and set up the shop. The children nodded and they left the house.


    It was early in the morning and there was not much of a crowd in the streets. The city patrol has noticed this batch many times so they did not bother them either.


    ...


    Hao Ren opened his eyes and saw that Reni was beside him, serving him tea. He looked at the sun in the sky and picked up the tea cup before he said, "Did they set off to observe Young Master Liang?"


    Reni nodded, she could sense that the young man had be somewhat colder ever sincest night. Hao Ren said, "Next week I will go and condense a core. I am going to face the tribtion."


    Reni was surprised but then she nodded, thinking that Hao Ren was strong enough and his foundation was already sturdy.


    ...


    While in the Spirit Shimmer Continent, Hao Ren was handling business, Han Lingshi had also just finished a meeting at her office and was talking with Xiao Mei, "Do you really think this levitating vehicle system would work?"


    Xiao Mei nodded and said, "We can release the patient to the world once we are done with the testing and gathering enough data. We will not share the data with them and it will be easy."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Xiao Mei, help me design a lev-bike for two people. When I go to the other world, I will take Ren for a spin."


    Xiao Mei chuckled and said, "Okay, Big Sister Han. By the way, can you also bring me there?"


    Han Lingshi asked, "Why do you want to go there?"


    Xiao Mei replied, "I am not capable of doing magic but I want to see the world of magic. Also, I can help Boss whenever he needs an extra brain."


    Han Lingshi replied, "Sweetheart, they do not have inte in that world."


    Xiao Mei opened her eyes wide and eximed, "WHAT! They are so backward."


    Han Lingshi erupted inughter as she watched Xiao Mei shocked.


    They both did not realize that Xiao Mei had justprehended the human emotion of surprise.


    ...


    Three figures were moving through the clouds, and looking at the group of young people under them. The younger people could not sense them thanks to the realm limitations.


    Yan said, "Wan next time you better mind your manners when facing Young Master."


    Wan clicked his tongue and said, "In this world, I do not follow or submit to anyone other that Lady Mei. One day I will catch up to her and then I will have the right to pursue her."


    The third Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator took a deep breath and said, "Old Wan, forgive me, but at this statement I cannot help but look down on you. Do you even know that the Young Master is the most loved and dear person to Lady Mei? Have you not seen her punishing her over the years? The first time I saw her smiling wasst month when she came over.


    She smiled when she talked about the Young Master. Also, you wish to pursue her? With just your skills and virtue? You better give up these stupid dreams, Lady Mei cultivated the Ice Heart Sutra, she will never have a significant other, if you pushed for it, you will end up died and you won''t even know how."


    Wan was surprised and left speechless when he heard these words. Xi was usually the calm and quite girl, but today she was spewing fire that burned holes in Wan''s fragile ego. He wanted to rebuke but thinking that he was outnumbered, he held his thoughts.


    After a while they saw the four young mennding in the wilderness, and they moved ahead cautiously. The ground turned from green to blue, and Young Master Liang said, "There! That is the Whisker Gendorema. Once we deal with that Kelpie, we will be rich."


    Someone from the group asked, "Young Master, how can we be rich by selling this algae?"


    Another person looked at the speaker and said, "Damon, you are a country bumpkin, right? That algae in your mouth is worth ten thousand spirit stones per cattie. It can help a person wash marrows, and if it is incorporated with a few special herbs, it can be refined into a Core Formation Pill, that increases the quality of the Innate Core. Now do you understand how we can get rich?


    That patch over there is alone worth seventy thousand spirit stones or more."


    Damon sucked in a cold breath and eximed, "Brother Cang, I have learned."


    The group began to approach the location, and looked around. Suddenly the fourth member asked, "Young Master Liang, where is the Kelpie that you said was going to be the guardian here?"


    Young Master Liang was confused himself, when suddenly he turned around and found a tall, dashing but menacing horse was standing in the distance ring at them with eyes brimming with killing intent.


    This was the ploy that Hao Ren hade up with. He took away more than half of the algae that the Kelpie was guarding. The value of the remaining herb increased in the eyes of the beast. If any human came over to seek its treasure, the only oue would be death.


    This was a death trap where Young Master Liang marched in with great bravado.


    The kelpie neighed and raised its front legs high, it shook its tail and a red mist erupted from behind the beast.


    Young Master Liang shouted, "Resist the mist, it is poisonous!"


    The rest of the group reacted quickly, and when they put up spiritual energy shields, the Beast had already dashed over to their side. The Crimson Kelpie was a me type horse beast that could tread on water because of its innate abilities.


    Apart from the hooves, another thing that made this beast dangerous was the poison fog and the mes that it spewed. Young Master Liang and the rest of the people began to counter the me balls with their weapons. However, beasts were stronger than humans.


    Suddenly, the man called Brother Cang yelled, "Shit, this guy is at the peak of level four."


    The battle began and after a few minutes of bitter struggle, the fourth member of the group could not keep up with the rhythm of the beast, and his spiritual energy was depleted, exploiting which the beast took down the spiritual energy shield and let the guy be consumed with the poison.


    Suddenly, the beast saw that the Whisker Gendorema was wilting under the effect of the poison mist and it let out a loud neigh. The impact was so strong that it struck the three people in a daze.


    The beast used this chance to appear behind Brother Cang, the strongest of the group. The Kelpie knew that this man was calm and very sharp minded, so taking out the strongest man would ease his troubles.


    As soon as it arrived behind Cang, the Kelpie turned around and after shifting its weight, delivered a strong back kick with both its hind hooves. The impact sent Cang flying and colliding with a thick tree, that exploded into shards. The kick was brutal, Cang only had the time to cough up blood before he fell down on the ground as his breath grew shallow and he inhaled the poison.


    Young Master Liang was shocked, because he was just the leader in name, it was Cang who was supposed to lead the team. His death caused the Young City Lord to be angry, and enraged he yelled, "Beast, die!"


    As he finished talking, he vanished from his ce and rushed up to the Kelpie. With a swing of his sword, a strong sword energy was condensed and it attacked the beast. The Kelpie was not weak either and moved quickly but still the attacknded on its waist.


    The gashing wound was deep and it caused the white blood to drip, and the Kelpie was enraged. At the same time, Damon also rushed up with his hammer and swung it at the beast. The Kelpie was already enraged, and it stomped the ground hard, causing it to crack in ces, and one such crack caught Damon''s foot.


    The Kelpie directly grabbed Damon''s head in his teeth, and tore it apart as if it was not human body but a paper. Young Master Liang''s face turned pale, more than half of his spiritual energy had been evaporated.


    Discover hidden content at empire


    Thinking that death was just around the corner, Young Master Liang took out a talisman and said, "Die."


    As he said that, the young man threw the talisman at the beast. A phantom materialized between them, and swatted the Kelpie to the side with a palm.


    The phantom said, "Xiao Mo,e home."


    Young Master Liang nodded, and said, "I will kill this beast ande soon father."


    The young man looked at the bleeding beast and begrudgingly said, "You stupid thing, you made me use the Spirit Protection Talisman. Even if I sale you alive, it will not make up for the losses. Hmph, now die."


    The moment he said this, he picked up his sword and rushed towards the fallen beast. However, the Kelpie used all the energy it had left to raise his head and opened his mouth wide. A red ball was spat out of the big mouth, which was floating in the void. The next moment, Young Master Liang froze and his eyes widened.


    He turned around to run, but before he could even do that, the red crystal began to glow and then it exploded.


    The explosion was loud, and even caused the ground do shake, rming even the city.


    ...


    In the sky, Xi, Yan, and Wan were shocked, they did not understand how it happened, but the young master just staged a perfect assassination and none of the people would be able to catch him. The three of them inspected the situation with their spirit senses and vanished from the ce when they found no traces of Reni or Hao Ren.


    ...


    In thevish City Lord, a middle-aged man was feeding a big and beautiful peacock, when suddenly he heard his wife running over, yelling. "Husband! Husband! Please save Xiao Mo."


    The city lord frowned and turned to look at his wife, who was bawling like maniacs. She even dived at his knees and begged him. Thedy said, "Please, Husband, please help your son, just now his soul token broke."


    City Lord Liang froze and then his eyes opened wide as he shivered.


    ...


    Hao Ren was in the restaurant when he heard themotion, and found that the City Lord has already mobilized the City Guards to escort him in searching for his son.


    He smiled and was about to close the shop when Reni, Yan, Xi, and Wan came back to the restaurant holding the news of what transpired in the wilderness.


    Hao Ren listened to it all patiently and then said, "It is a shame that the Kelpie died. We could have sold its kebabs."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The four people was humbled in a minute, and the young man said, "I am going back to work. Make sure it does not track back, Sister Reni."


    Reni replied, "Rest assured, Young Master."


    ...


    Thank you for your support and love, this weeks top 3 readers remain the same:


    StanLJP #1


    Qlemnt #2


    Benjamin Green #3


    I hope you all share the book with your friends and help us gain more readers.

 Chapter 221 End Of Wan.

    Salt Wind City was not like the usual. There were many people who were being captured and then sent into interrogation to find out who killed the Young Master of the City Pce. The City Lord was so angry these past few days, that even if someone was passing by, they would be dripping with cold sweat.


    Liang Ding loved his son, as he only had one child. His wife had been distressed and dispelled her cultivation in grief. The City Pce was shrouded in gloom. Meanwhile, in the city everyone wasying low. The brothels had been closed down and even the restaurants were shut down for fifteen days.


    Hao Ren did not mind, he was using this time to cultivate. In the past week, Yan had been busy carvingplex symbols on the walls of the courtyard. Hao Ren did not ask her what she wanted to do, he seemed to have be a boulder, sitting under the tree with cultivation being his only task.


    In the past few days he woke up only three times. Those three times happened to be the moments when he was taking to Han Lingshi. However,st night when they were talking, Han Lingshi apologized to him saying that she would be entering seclusion.


    This was a good thing for Hao Ren, he could also dedicate his time into cultivation whole heartedly. He opened his eyes as he sensed the heating from the east. In the past week, he has been absorbing the strong Yang energy regrly and his vigor was improving at a visible pace.


    Hao Ren circted his cultivation technique, but suddenly the yang energy was attributed by Wan, who was sitting cross legged on the beam of the roof. Hao Ren frowned and he looked in the direction of the man. These past few days, this man had been cultivating and absorbing the Yang Energy as well, but today, he absorbed all of it.


    Yan noticed this and frowned, she wanted to say something when she saw Hao Ren stand up. His body emitted crackling sounds. The young man flexed his neck and said, "I havee to understand that one needs to fight with the people who are in the same camp for resources."


    His voice was calm, but the coldness was evident. Yan was surprised, she did not expect that the Young Master had such a temper. This was obviously heard by Wan, and he raised a brow before he jumped down in the courtyard and said, "What you said is true, one does need to fight for the resources, after all, there is only so much of them."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Wan, how about a fight? The winner call dibs on the Yang Energy."


    As soon as he said this, Wan froze, Yan was shocked, and she wanted to dissuade Hao Ren, but the Nascent Realm man erupted inughter. He was so loud that it was disrespectful and insulting to Hao Ren.


    Yan red at Wan, and thetter acted as if he did not see and said, "Young Master, you are too young and inexperienced to understand the depth of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator''s capabilities. Please be mindful of the realm gap."


    Hao Ren replied, "It is not me that is out of his depth here, Wan. I call you Wan, because I think of you like that, a man with a shallow character who does not beget respect. You are superficial, and more than that, do you really think someone as pretentious as you can win over my sister? Pathetic."


    He did not hold back when it came to showing the people there ces. Wan was stunned, he clenched his fist and Hao Ren said, "You are strong because you were born early, and if I am not wrong, my sister saved you. You think you are worthy of holding the hand that fed you? Hmph, don''t joke with yourself."


    Wan was shivering in rage, Yan quickly came to stand beside Hao Ren, she was ready to defend the young man if the former attacked him. She said, "Young Master, I will talk to him. Please, let us not escte this situation."


    Hao Ren waved his hand and said, "Senior Yan, I do not like entitled people. These days, you all have been doing your own thing and never did I say anything about it. However, for thest one week, this guy has been eating the food I made, and also snatching the energy that is vital for me. I have tolerated all of it, even the lecherous emotion that I see in his eyes whenever someone mentions Mei.


    I thought it was my sister''s matter, so she should handle it, and I did not want to trample on his dignity, but watching him these days, I don''t think he has any left. So, I would rather settle it fair and square."


    Yan could see determination and rage in his calm eyes. She could not understand how, Hao Ren was able to keep his calm even when so much rage was coursing his body. Wan, on the other side, had been gnashing his teeth so hard, that despite being a Nascent Soul Realm Cultivator, a tint of red could be seen leaking from the corner of his lips.


    As soon as Hao Ren stopped speaking, Wan vanished from his spot. Yan raised her hand and cast an energy shield around Hao Ren. However, Wan did not attack Hao Ren, instead, he targeted Yan.


    Thedy was caught off guard. She raised her arms to block the blow, but the impact still sent her flying a few meters.


    Hao Ren on the other side, extered strength under his feet, and decisively gave up the protection of the shield. He clenched his fist and appeared next to Wan. The confrontation had be a three-way battle.


    The ruckus alerted Reni and Xi who were ying chess inside the house. They also came out and were shocked to see the scene. Hao Ren punched at Wan''s head. However, the gap of two realms was was something that could be crossed because of strong intentions. Wan sneered and swung his left arm to deliver a back hand p at Hao Ren.


    He knew that killing this young man would not do him any good, so he was going to teach him a lesson.


    Hao Ren could also see an armshing out like a whip against him, however, he did not dodge, but shifted the aim of his punch. The two blows collided, and while Hao Ren''s charge came to a stop.


    Wan was sent retreating for seven steps, with a visibly broken arm. He was shocked by the strong strength Hao Ren had. This much force was enough to kill a person in the golden core realm with just one blow. However, he could tell that the young man had not used his best punch, because he had to change the trajectory of the blow at thest moment.


    Hao Ren paused but he had no intention to stop, he dashed one more time, and punched Wan again. Thetter did not take it lightly and cast an energy shield around him. Hao Ren waited for the moment when his punchnded on the shield. He saw Wan rx a bit, but then he waved his left hand and cast a me ring around Wang.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This shocked the audience and the targetpletely. Yan reacted, "Young Master, what is the meaning of this?"


    They did not expect Hao Ren to have such a skill, and they did not expect that he would use it to kill Wan either. They agreed to the fact that this guy had not been at his best behavior, but killing him was not good.


    At this moment, a calm and cold voice echoed, "Did you not notice the killing intent Wan had just now?"


    The four people froze, they did not expect to hear this voice. Hao Mei appeared in the void andnded beside Hao Ren. The youngdy patted her brother on his shoulder and said, "You did good, but you are stillcking, he has a lot of room to flee."


    Hao Ren nodded and took back his mes as he said, "I need to advance in order to control the mes better."


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "Xi, go with him to the wilderness. His realm is about to advance, protect him."


    Xi sighed and replied, "Yes, mydy."


    She and Hao Ren left the house.


    Wan stood frozen before Hao Mei, as the youngdy looked at him with deadpan eyes. Yan gulped from the tension, recalling the battle, she found that Wan did radiate the intention to kill Hao Ren after the first punch but it was just fleeting.


    She wanted to say something when Reni''s voice echoed in her mind, ''Don''t, that would be for the best. Miss is angry."


    Yan shook off herpassionate emotions and noticed a subtle white mist around Hao Mei. Thedy said, "When I sent you here, I gave you one task, that was to look after my brother. However, there was another reason I sent you here."


    The trio all had different expressions, Reni was curious, Yan was surprised and Wan lost all blood from his face. Hao Mei said, "You have been in the Glimmer City for ten years, and you have killed one hundred and twenty prostitutes. All of them tortured and raped on the full moon nights. One for every month. Did you think that no one will notice? Or that no one will care about them?


    One of the people you killed was not a prostitute, but the bronze mask who was there on my instructions. She sent me a transmission before her death and told me about your ult inclination."


    The women were surprised, and Wan suddenly turned around to leap in the void, trying to flee. However, his held was pressed upon by Hao Mei. The youngdy said, "Hmmm, your death would be easy to justify now."


    Wan froze into an ice sculpture at a visible pace. Then Hao Mei waved her hand and the sculpture scattered on the side like fine powder. She looked at Yan, and said, "Come here, Xiao Yan."


    Thetter was scared but moved forward.


    ...


    Xi led Hao Ren to the wilderness, and said, "Young master, you can cultivate here, I will maintain the order for you."


    Hao Ren thanked her and sat down before the system pinged in his mind, *DING: Explore more adventures at empire


    ...


    Major system updateing tomorrow. Please vote with power stones and golden tickets. Was thinking about the plot these days, so the quantity dropped. Resuming tomorrow.

 Chapter 222 Goals.

    Hao Ren had just sat down to cultivate on top of a boulder, when suddenly, a system notification echoed in his mind, *Ding: Host, it has been detected that you have set out on the path of invincibility. While the system has not given out much tasks to you, it is deemed necessary that you have a direction to proceed. Thus, the system has set a few goals that will help you along the way.*


    Hao Ren raised his brow and thought, ''System, I often thought why you did not hand me out the tasks that made me a pampering husband and stuff like that. To think you are still willing to guide me means you are not a dummy.''


    *Ding: Host, the tasks systems gives out are based on the needs of the target. To make you the omnipotent husband, system has done what it should. Your wife is six years older that you, how can you pamper her like a child? She is rich and wealthy, how can she still like materialistic things that you might have given her? Love is a mix of seven emotions, it is not as straight as you might think of it.


    Everyone has a different path to reach the pinnacle of love. Same applies to your wife.*


    Hao Ren nodded in understanding, he might have read a lot of novels in his teenage, or in his past life, but he never wanted to indulge in the silly tasks. Yes, he had a system and mostly he did things because he wanted the rewards, but as he got closer to Han Lingshi, he realized that love was not a click, but more like a brew. It took time to fall in love with someone.


    He had a typical proud male mind, when the system enabled him, the young man began to create a name for himself. He did not wish to be the most prominent person, but he did not wish to stay mediocre either.


    He said, ''What are the goals system?''


    *Ding: The passive goal is to advance your cultivation realm. Other than that the primary goal is expanding the business, establishing a spywork side by side. For the moment, this is what host should focus on.*


    Hao Ren nodded, he was not eager to know everything anymore. He closed his eyes and began to concentrate on the b of spiritual energy that was hovering in his Dantian. This b was the reference of his cultivation foundation. The bigger and thicker the foundation, the better the cultivation potential.


    The system has given Hao Ren a so-called, perfect foundation. However, when the young man cultivated with Han Lingshi, his golden foundation turned into a better version with purple gold color.


    As the young man dwelled on the next step of his cultivation, he understood that to improve his realm he needed to extract the spiritual energy from his foundation and condense it into a core.


    The core would then spin inside his Dantian on its own, absorbing the spiritual energy from the nature. When the storage of energy reaches to the level where it condenses into liquid, Hao Ren would reach the peak of golden core realm. The young man focused on cultivation and forgot about everything on the outside.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was holding a sword in her hand and she was sparring with Tang Zen. The olddy was so well versed in her art that she blocked all the attacks with great ease. She was caring and pointed out the mistakes and the loopholes that Han Lingshi made.


    However, she was ruthless, and did not hold back in handing out punishment either. Han Lingshi was covered in bruises, she was hurting in all parts of her body, but she did not stop. These days, she had reached the peak of the spirit gathering realm and her body refinement had improved a lot as well.


    Tang Zen parried an attack and hit Han Lingshi''s back with a palm chop. The youngdy stumbled and fell on the ground. She wanted to get up but her energy was drained. The olddy looked at her and said, "Take a rest for two days, then we will go to a ce where you will master your fighting skills."


    Han Lingshi nodded whileying on the ground, she was panting but her eyes were firm. Tang Zen looked at her and said, "Xiao Ling, the edge of life and death is where people grow stronger. I wonder if you want to take a shortcut?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised, because these people have been treating her like a greenhouse flower. She could not help but ask, "Ma, will the shortcut help me go to the Spirit Shimmer Continent early?


    Tang Zen said, "It will depend on you. Do not hold back when we go to that ce. I will intervene only when you have exhausted all your means. A cultivator needs to know when they have to use their trump cards. When you fight with me, I can see that you hold back because you hesitate. Someone who wishes to run a nation should not be hesitant."


    Han Lingshi nodded and then with the help of the olddy she left the garden. She knew that the path of cultivation was not an easy one, but she wanted to tread on it and see how far she could go. In her mind there was still a thought that if nothing worked, she and Hao Ren wille back and grow old together. This was the reason why she was still not able to disy her real talent.


    This was the reason why Tang Zen came up with this impromptu trip.


    ...


    Hao Ren was extracting the spiritual energy from his foundation and condensing it into a core. The structure of the core was that of a sphere. It did not have any space inside it, but once the core is condensed, and the cultivator passes the heavenly tribtion, the core will begin to store energy.


    Nobody knew how that storage thing worked, but they knew that over the millennials everyone followed the path and that was it.


    Hao Ren did not know how many days have passed since he began extracting the foundation and form a core. Xi, who had been watching him from a distance was stunned because she could sense the changes that Hao Ren was going through, however, when she calcted the number of days that went and he was yet to finish extracting his foundation, she could not help but gulp.


    Time passed for a cultivator like it was a blink of an eye. The young man spent fifteen days sitting on top of the boulderpletely still and shallow breath. Yin wasying around the boulder in her big size form. Beasts below level five would not disturb him, but Yin still felt the urge to protect him.


    As a spirit beast, she was having a good time absorbing the essence of moon and stars in abundance.


    Xi had been observing Hao Ren and his snake. She was surprised to see that both the master and the beast were growing at an exponential pace. Read new chapters at empire


    It was night when Xi suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at the side and found, a vortex of purple mist spinning around Hao Ren. She tried to detect the nature of the purple-gold vortex and was shocked to find that it was the purest and most bnced spiritual energy.


    She could not help but gulp, and a calm voice echoed beside her.


    "Xiao Xi, it is bad to covet what others have."


    Hao Mei appeared beside her and waved her hand to iste the area from the world. Xi stood up and said, "Miss, I was not coveting, I am just curious."


    Hao Mei smiled at her faintly and said, "Wan has been dealt with and Yan will takemand here. Make sure you protect him."


    Xi nodded and asked, "Young Master is talented and strong. He broke Wan''s arm with a punch. By the way, Miss, why does it sound like you are going out again?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hao Mei nodded and replied, "We found several evil cults have infiltrated the ranks. So we need to clean them up. If I were to stay here, I will attract attention and that will hinder his ns."


    Xi nodded with a thoughtful expression and asked, "Young Miss, may I ask, why did you not show up earlier when Young Master was fighting with Wan?"


    Hao Mei smiled, indeed, she had arrived before the fight started but did not appear on purpose. She said, "I wanted to see if this brat has the skills to deal with Wan on his own or was he just throwing his weight around. Thankfully, he has grown up to be self reliant. Now, I can go out with ease."


    Xi nodded with a smile, and the two watched Hao Ren slowly rise in the void. Yin raised her head to look at her master, and decided to move aside. The sky was filled with dark clouds, and red lightning was squirming through them as if a snake approaching its prey.


    Hao Mei frowned and said, "Fellow daoists, please give me face and do not intervene in this tribtion."


    A couple of figures appeared in the void, some distance away from Hao Mei. It was a middle-aged man wearing a silver robe with a phyton printed on his sleeves. He said, "I did not know that a fellow daoist was visiting the Salt Wind City."


    Hao Mei smiled and cupped her fist as she said, "City Lord Liang, it is a pleasure to see you here. I heard about your son, please ept my condolences."


    The man who appeared in the void was the city lord, Liang Kun.


    He asked after nodding, "May I ask what is going on here?"


    Hao Mei replied, "My brother wishes to establish a business of his own, he recently opened his first restaurant in the Salt Wind City. Today, he reached the peak of foundation establishment realm and is about to break through the core formation. I hope you do not mind."


    Liang Kun nodded and said, "I do not, it was just that the mood in the city had been quite low, This tribtion might be a good thing. Please take care."


    That said, the man vanished, but Hao Mei did not give up her guard, because she could sense that something was wrong with this man. Just when she was trying to figure out what it was, the first bolt of lighting appeared.

 Chapter 223 Core Formation.

    Hao Mei had just sent the City Lord away, but that was only temporary, she could tell that the City Lord was not in his sound mind. His gaze was a bit to indifferent for a city lord.


    Xi asked, "Young Miss, do I need to make a move?"


    The calm and aloof Xi had changed into a cold person that could make people shiver. Hao Mei shook her head and said, "If ites to that I will handle them. They both were not stronger than Nascent Soul Realm. It would not take much time."


    Xi nodded as they both remained vignt and watched the bolt descend.


    ...


    In the distance, the man beside Liang Kun stood in the void and the man beside him asked, "Sire, why don''t I make a move and take them down?"


    Liang Kun shook his head and said, "I could not see through the realm of that woman dressed in white. She is stronger than us, and I had people look into this guy. He is nothing suspicious, just a naive young man who wants to make name based on his skills."


    The other person said, "But, Sire, he seems to be rather young to reach the core foundation realm. The color of the lightning is red, that is no ordinary tribtion. Only the crown prince had faced this level of tribtion."


    Liang Kun nodded and said, "Fu, I know what you mean, but there is no evidence that links him to Xiao Mo''s death. He is a talent but he is not close to the level of touching the crown prince. While the people walk the path of a warrior, this guy is walking the path of a chef. What a waste of talent and cultivation aptitude."


    Fu was not convinced by this argument. His instincts told him that Hao Ren had some link with the death of his young master. However, since the lord has spoken, he would not protest, but that did not mean he would not investigate on his own.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The two of them watched the tribtion bolt descend and left the ce.


    ...


    Hao Ren was sitting with his eyes closed, as the first bolt of lightning hit him, the boulder under him exploded. Yin hissed at the scene as she worried about her master. Hao Ren was jolted from the blow, but at this moment, a pneumonic chant echoed in his mind.


    This chant was not a part of his cultivation technique, but as Hao Ren subconsciously repeated it, the lightning energy that was running wildly through his insides, began to seep deeper into his cells refining them into a better version.


    Hao Ren did not know what was going on but he could feel that his body was drinking the lightning as if it was rain pouring down on a drought strucknd. He was ovee by the sense offort.


    After the first bolt, the second bolt, twice stronger than the first came down. It struck Hao Ren and the young man sank in the ground. His body was akin to a piece of metal and the lightning was akin to a hot hammer that was beating him into shape. Hao Mei and Xi were shocked, and the former said, "Thankfully, he is going through it here.


    Your journey continues with empire


    Had it been some other ce crowded by the powerful old monsters, they would have snatched him up."


    Xi nodded in agreement as they watched the tribtion continue.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was standing next to Tang Zen on an ind. The former did not find anything out of the ordinary when the olddy said, "For the next ten days, every night, you will battle with level one spirit beasts that have been caught and left on this ind."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, Tang Zen said, "This ind is a secret ce where the DEHB peoplee to train. They breed these wilde spirit beasts and that is why even if they are just scrimpy little body refiners or spirit gathering realm cubs, they act as if they rule the world. A level one spirit beast can kill a spirit gathering expert with a slightly extra effort.


    You will have to fend them off on your own. As long as you are not in inevitable danger I will not help you. You can use swords, knives, or any other cold weapon that you may like. Understood?"


    Han Lingshi clenched her fists and with determined eyes she nodded. Tang Zen nodded and patted the back of her daughter inw before vanishing from the spot leaving Han Lingshi alone in the unfamiliar terrain. She mumbled, ''Well, no pain no gain. Yang, time for you to get stronger."


    The small ck snake came out from her sleeves and vanished in the grass before her. Han Lingshi slowly stepped through the waist high grass as well. She was going deep in the ind, after all, the open areas will make it easy for the beasts to charge up on her.


    Han Lingshi had to see her own struggles and pain to reach the level Hao Ren had reached. It might seem unfair but the thing is, Han Lingshi is better than Hao Ren otherwise it would be her chosen by the system and not the other way around.


    ...


    Hao Ren had just finished absorbing the seventh bolt and his body was brimming with energy. It was not as if Dragon Titan Body could absorb all that it was thrown at it. Hao Ren had a limit, and at this moment, his body needed time to properly digest the energy.


    Hao Mei saw the eight bolt hit Hao Ren so hard that it left a crater in the ground with the radius of twenty meters. The depth of the crater was ten meters as well. The young man was covered with gashes and his skin appeared to have charred from the impact of the lightning.


    The heavenly tribtion was cruel, it hit Hao Ren the eighth time and the young man groaned from the pain. The red lightning was damaging his body from the inside, his internal organs were heating up and his blood was literally boiling.


    He could not help but cough up a mouthful of blood from his body, as he felt his bones rattling under the pressure of the heavenly lightning. His consciousness was on the edge of doom, but he kept reminding himself that if he did not stay awake, he would die.


    He was now practising the Titan Sutra, and absorbing as much of the heavenly energy in his core as possible. His core was golden with a purple sheen to it, but after absorbing the lightning, it had began to disy a few streaks of crimson as well.


    However, the young man did not have the time to pay attention to these changes in his body, as all he could do was to absorb as much energy as possible and use it to counter the wild energy and cancel them out. However, was it that easy to tackle the heavens? No.


    The ninth tribtion bolt fell from the sky and hit Hao Ren squarely on the chest. Then the ck clouds began to thunder as Hao Ren''s skin began to char. He was burning, and he could not do anything about it.


    It was as if themp''s flicker, he thought about diverting the energy into the heavenly spirit me that he had acquired earlier. Coincidently, the two energies were different forms of the heavenly energy in its purest form.


    Hao Ren''s me began to fight and devour the lightning energy. While the process was beneficial for the young man, his body was set ame. The scene shocked Hao Mei and Xi. They wanted to move forward but the clouds thundered.


    The tribtion was not yet over, only when Hao Ren finishes dealing with thest shred of the heavenly lightning energy would the clouds disperse. The young man had stopped caring about his external body at the moment. He focused on running the cultivation cycles at a fast speed, and checking up on the core inside his Dantian.


    The purple gold core was spinning and absorbing the rampant energies inside his body. The absorption was getting faster with every rotation and this bought a big relief to Hao Ren. He lost the sense of time and only when the rotation speed of the core slowed down to the minimum did the young man let out a sigh of relief.


    He could not open his eyes as they were charred and closed shut. However, as the clouds parted, his body began to heal. The golden rays of spiritual energy condensed in the void and began to drill in his body.


    Hao Ren was healing at a speed visible to naked eyes. He recovered his skin, and they his touch, followed by his hearing, and smell. Finally, he opened his eyes and found Hao Mei looking at him with concern and behind her was a clear starry sky. The young man sighed and said, "Next time, I will wait to prepare myself mentally."


    Hao Mei smiled at his words and did not say anything other than, "You should get up and put on some clothes."


    The young man jumped up and quickly put on a set of clothes, before he red at Hao Mei. Hao Mei said, "Congrattions on promotion."


    Hao Ren thanked her, and thedy said, "Shall we get back home?"


    The two of them left after cleaning up the spot. Han Lingshi said using her spirit sense, "Do not panic, we are being followed. Let us y until it is absolutely necessary to take action."


    Hao Ren nodded, as they flew back to the city with Yin coiled around Hao Ren''s wrist again.

 Chapter 224 Strategy Meeting.

    Hao Ren and Hao Mei returned to the courtyard. It had been fifteen days since they left and the people heaved a sigh of relief when they saw him return. The children were very reliable on him. Little Si trotted over and said, "Jian, Peng, and Ding bullied me, they did not let me eat drumsticks, and..."


    Hao Ren had justnded on the ground when he heard the little oneining. He chuckled and scooped her up in his arms. He asked dotingly, "Why did they bully you?"


    Si replied, "They call me little fatty. Boohoo, they are bad.."


    As she said this, she buried her head in Hao Ren''s shoulder and cried. Hao Mei saw this and was surprised to see how much these children trusted her brother. They did not have any barriers with him as if he was their friends. Specially the girls, they all saw him as the reliable elder brother. She could see the affection and respect they held for him in their hearts brimming through their eyes.


    The young man coaxed Little Si before he looked at Reni and asked, "Sister Reni, can you tell me what is going on?"


    Reni nodded and replied, "Little Si has been tasting the drumsticks cooked by the girls these days, and she likes them. The boys do not want her to gain too much weight and be unfit before she starts her training."


    Hao Ren nodded and looked at the guys before he said, "I understand that you mean well, but understand the fact that Xiao Si is the youngest and there is still some time left before she starts training. Let her be, if she gains weight, she will work harder. Gaining weight is not a problem. Look at her, she looks like a cute little dumpling and I cannot wait to pinch her cheeks. She is so adorable."


    Xiao Si was indeed so adorable but when she heard Hao Ren wanted to pinch her cheeks, the little girl moved like a loach and escaped his arms running around the courtyard, "Big brother Ren is a baddie."


    Her antics caused everyone to erupt inughter. After a few minutes, Hao Mei called the young man to the living room with Reni, Yan, and Xi.


    She said, "So, why did you do it?"


    Hao Ren smiled at her and said, "Because they are linked with the royal family. Wonder what will happen when a royal rtive is no longer invincible or protected?"


    Hao Mei frowned and Hao Ren replied, "Once you manage to kill someone that may appear to be invincible, other people will follow the example."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Xi was surprised and then she said, "If you kill someone invincible, you make them look mortal and the people who harbor resentment against these so called invincibles, they take up arms."


    Hao Mei frowned and said, "Do you think just killing one person would be enough?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "It won''t be, and I know but I do not n to stop. I want to ask you a few things."


    Thedy nodded, and Hao Ren asked, "Ma told me that you are a disciple of the Tang Sect?"


    Hao Mei nodded, and said, "Yes, I am one of the three direct disciples of the Tang Sect. However, my identity is hidden from the normal world. I work in the shadows and also if the sect faces a situation like the past, I will be responsible for reestablishing the sect."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "What about this force that you have, is it under the Tang Sect as well?"


    Hao Mei raised her brows and asked, "You want to make use of my forces?"


    Hao Ren did not hide his intentions and nodded. He said, "I need a lot of people to expand the business. This way you will also get a legitimate method of acquiring information."


    Hao Mei leaned back in the chair, just because he was her brother did not mean she would give him all that he wanted with a say so. She has worked hard for what she had and the people under her were not simply her subordinates, they have been through life and death situations. She would not put them at risk for anyone.


    Hao Ren did not continue to speak when he saw that she was thinking about the issue. He understood the fact that he was not simply asking her for money but her people. If she was to ask him the same, he would hesitate as well.


    Hao Mei said, "I have sixty people in the tower of light, they were all children that I came upon on my way and then lent then a hand to grow strong. They have already done more that what they should have."


    Hao Ren noticed the change in expression of the three girls. It was the expression of a disagreement. Hao Mei said, "The tower of light operates in the shadows and we are not know to anyone. However, in the past fifty years, ever since I first set up the hall with five people, we havee a long way.


    In the south there are twenty people gathering information, due to the chaotic situation between the four kingdoms.


    You say that your operation will make use to the light and have a rather legitimate identity, why so?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "The senior operatives would assume the role of the restaurant manager. I do not want to go over to every city and have a shop there. I wish to target the capitals, the ports, and the borders. The information hubs where the rich and the powerful meet and gather.


    The information will then be used by a force which is in reality your Tower of Light, but we will rebadge it for the public eyes, Thunder Group. This world has a lot of cultivators that dwell around in search of medicinal herbs and also spirit beasts materials. They will train, and they will grow stronger under public eye. They will infiltrate the royal households, and win favor from the people.


    Do you understand what I mean?"


    Xi stood up abruptly and said, "Young Master, can you allow me to follow you closely? I wish to learn these tactics."


    Find your adventure at empire


    Everyone was surprised, but Hao Mei chuckled and burst out in loudughter. Hao Ren was unsure of what was going on and asked, "What is going on?"


    Hao Mei said, "Xi is the strategist, usually she is the one who is making ns for us to focus, but your words probably won her over. Well, I will let her follow you as you will need someone toe up with exact ns. I will go back."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Countering Evil?"


    Hao Mei shook her head and said, "I have to visit the Sect as Master''s birthday is near. Please prepare a good dish for her."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Fine, tonight we celebrate my realm promotion."


    *Ding: Congrattions on the promotion, you are rewarded with...*

 Chapter 225 One Punch.

    Stay tuned with empire


    The young man came to the kitchen and in his mind the system notification sounded, *Ding: Congrattions on achieving the first goal, the realm advancement. You have been rewarded with the skill mastery card. Once you have used this card, you would be able to master one of your skills to the peak.*


    Hao Ren was surprised and wondered if the reward for every realm advancement would be the same, but the system replied, *Ding: Host, you are forgetting the essence of it all again. Please focus on the task at hand and leave the reward distribution to the system.*


    After calming his mind, Hao Ren cooked up a feast for everyone and packed a big amount of food for Hao Mei. Thetter left the Salt Wind City in the morning. However, she did not forget to give the young man a few protective means. Last time she did not expect him to kick up such a storm.


    Hao Ren''s life resumed the daily pace. Hao Mei told him that she would first discuss the idea of merging the two forces with her people before she gives out any answer. Hao Ren was not in a hurry, because it wasn''t like he needed to conquer the four kingdoms tomorrow. He had twenty years, to make his way to the top and also infiltrate the strong ranks.


    Hao Ren went back to cooking but he discovered that the girls were able to cook as better, and he guided them to make a few dishes that were liked by the crowd. To make things look fair and gain more profit, Hao Ren began to charge the dishes based upon who cooked the food.


    The customers were surprised, but they all asked Hao Ren to cook, and the coffers began to overflow. It was not that Hao Ren did not want to cook, but he wanted the young girls to gain experience. The food from the Crescent Moon Restaurant was considered to be a luxury, but after Hao Ren made the change, the slightly less wealthy people also began to folk over.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The routine was set, for five days the restaurant thrived and for two days, they would take rest and prepare the sauces and stuff. Yan was an array master, she had set up illusion arrays inside the courtyard for the children to train the basic skills.


    They bnced work, training, and rest. At the same time they were receiving cramming sessions with Onyx. Xi had joined them for this and was learning about tactics and other things.


    ...


    One night, after closing the shop, Hao Ren said, "Sister Reni, I will be going to the wilderness to train. You can take the kids back."


    Reni frowned and said, "I understand."


    Hao Ren nodded and turned around to leave the city. He was now the Young Chef of the Crescent Moon, he was known to most of the people in the city because the food he made was now a city wide specialty.


    So the process of leaving the city was simple. Hao Ren did not hurry to fly over, he contacted Han Lingshi, "Are you okay?"


    After a few moments, Han Lingshi replied, "I am fine, what about you, Ren?"


    The young man smiled and replied, "I have finally set up the shop, and the coffers are flowing in with wealth. It sure is true that food is the best product to sale. At least in this world it is."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "You want them to start using the tech from the blue star?"


    Hao Ren replied, "It is not possible, the people are very suspicious and snobbish. I do not wish to tolerate such a strong istion."


    The youngdy nodded and said, "I just finished the first day of survival and battle training."


    Hao Ren discussed this with her, and encouraged her to give up hesitation, and thedy felt touched. After all, she was not a fool to think that Hao Ren was able to manage everything so smoothly. She said, "Had it not been for the reason that many of my rtives were killed in the war, I would have been happy beside you."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Aren''t I the same. Forget it, we cannot do anything now that we have began to tread on this path. Also, I came to train in the wilderness, I will talk to youter?"


    Han Lingshi replied, "I love you."


    Hao Ren also reciprocated, "I love you too."


    As soon as he finished the message and was about to enter the wilderness, he stopped in his tracks and asked, "Whose there?"


    He vigntly turned around to observe his surroundings. His reaction shocked Fu, the old butler of the city lord pce who was following Hao Ren for the past few days. He did not expect to be detected by this young man. However, thinking that they were both in the same realm. Fu decisively stepped out of the cover, and said, "I have been the one following you."


    Hao Ren took a defensive stance and asked, "Who might you be? Why are you following me?"


    The old man smiled and replied, "I am the butler of the City Lord Pce, and I came here to bring you to the City Lord, and let you confess for the sins that you havemitted."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "What do you mean old man? Have you gone senile to use me as such in the dark of the night? Do not meddle with me, I have to go and train."


    The smile on Fu''s face vanished and he said, "I see, so you will not repent until you die. Good."


    He flickered from his position and appeared before Hao Ren, swinging his fist. However, the young man was not scared in the least. He clenched his own fist and said, "You chose the wrong way to fight."


    He stepped up and attacked Fu with a blow of his own, unlike thest time, he did not have the intention to block the enemy''s attack, and his punchnded squarely on Fu''s chest. The silent scenery echoed with a chilling cracking sound, before Fu opened his eyes wide and coughed up a mouthful of blood, before flying into the treeline.


    Hao Ren looked at his fist and clicked his tongue, thinking, who would be able to fight me like this?

 Chapter 226 Rock Tiger.

    Hao Ren looked around with his spiritual sense after punching the man to check if Fu had any aplices. After confirming that there was no one else, Hao Ren walked over to the groaning victim who was choking on his own blood.


    Fu was shocked to see Hao Rene over and he tried to stand up but he could do nothing more that shiver. The young man came next to him, and stabbed him with a few pins, then he channeled some spiritual energy in Fu''s body before he took out a ss vail, and poured its content inside the mouth of the old man.


    Fu wanted to struggle but after a few seconds of drinking the potion he was struck in a daze. Hao Ren checked his pulse and dtion of the pupils before he asked, "Does anyone knows you are here?"


    The man shook his head. Hao Ren asked, "Who are you?"


    Fu tried to speak but his injuries were quite severe. The young man frowned and Yan appeared next to him. Hao Ren looked at her and sighed, "I did not expect you to be following me, Sister Yan."


    Yan smiled and said, "I did not expect you to have medical skills as well, Young Master."


    Hao Ren revealed a faint smile and asked, "Do you have any healing medicine on you? I willpensate you when we get back home."


    Yan was surprised and said, "Young Master, you do not have topensate me anything. I have several of these pills. Do not worry."


    Hao Ren wanted to say something before he saw Yan shoving the pill down the throat of the injured man. The spirit pill was quick to take effect and the injuries began to heal. However, Fu still appeared to be stunned. Hao Ren took some more needles to block off the spiritual cirction in his body quickly.


    He asked, "Who are you?"


    The man replied, "Fu, servant to master Liang Kun and his family."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "Does Liang Kun suspect me of killing Liang Mo?"


    Fu relied, "No, he thinks of you as a naive chef."


    Hao Ren almost burst out in a chuckle, he said, "Good, are you bind with any contract?"


    Fu shook his head and said, "I am not, I serve my master because he saved me."


    Hao Ren nodded and after a few moments, he ced his hand on Fu''s forehead. Yan was wondering what Hao Ren was doing when a rune mark appeared between Fu''s brow. The youngdy was shocked and Hao Ren simply smiled as he said, "You can leave now,e by to the Crescent Moon Restaurant to share what Liang Kun has been doing every few days. Okay?"


    In a daze Fu nodded, and then Hao Ren left the ce allowing the man to rest. Yan was still in a daze, before she dashed over to follow the young man. When she caught up she wore an uneasy expression on her face. Hao Ren smiled and asked, "You want to ask where did I get that rune?"


    Yan nodded hurriedly and then shook her head. For someone way older than him, Yan sure did not learn how to hide her true emotions. Hao Ren chuckled as he walked through the woods, "My master tried to teach me this technique, but I have no understanding of the soul so he left me a few soul marks. I can use those marks to control the targeted person one realm above mine."


    Yan took in a deep breath and said, "That is a very strong card, but Young Master why did you use it on Fu, after all, he is just a servant and won''t be of use to us in the future."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "His prestige of the golden core would be of our use, after Liang Kun is dead, Fu can be used to gather information from the other cities."


    Yan thought for a bit and asked, "Young Master, wouldn''t it be better for Liang Kun to be a ve of the mark rather than Fu?"


    Hao Rens topped in his track and said, "Thank you for correcting me. I have enough seals to capture all twenty two city lords. Then I can handle the royal family with ease."


    Earlier, he used the soul mark that he bought from the system mall for thousand spirit stones. Yan nodded, and they continued deeper in the wilderness. In the south of the city, they had a huge port, and the ocean where the fishermen worked. While the foresty in the north. There were two entrances of the city and high walls in the surroundings.


    Hao Ren did not reveal his core formation realm aura, but the spirit beasts still did note close to them. It was as if they were a gue. Yan said, "Young Master, it is because of your physical strength."


    The young man asked, "What is physical aura?"


    Yan replied calmly, "It is the intimidation that the spirit beasts feel when they sense someone with a stronger physique. They avoid that entity to survive."


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and nodded, before he called up the attribute panel.


    *Ding: Name - Hao Ren.


    Age - 24


    Species - Human.


    Cultivation level - Core Formation (Initial)


    Special Physique - Dragon Titan Body.


    Life Span - 499 years and 202 days.


    Spirit Pet - Yin.


    Artifacts - Moon Time eleration Hourss, Skill Upgrade Card.


    Talent: Yin & Yang eyes (First Level), Assassination Skills (master), Spirit Cooking (Master), Music (Violin Master, Qin Beginner), Soothsaying, Alchemy (Novice), Eidetic Memory.*


    Hao Ren was thinking about how he should go about improving his skills, he heard a roar in the distance. Yan checked with her spiritual sense and said, "It is a Rock Tiger, level five."


    The young man thought for a bit and said, "Let''s go, we will hunt the tiger."


    Yan nodded, and the two flew over. She saw that Hao Ren took out a talisman and pasted it on his forearm. She found it unfathomable on how Hao Ren had a solution to solve the problems that he faced. After the talisman was applied, she sensed that his physical aura had been sealed.


    She was informed that he was a disciple of a very powerful person so she was not too surprised anymore, but on the other hand, she also thought that it was a waste to use such things for these silly troubles.


    Hao Ren hade to understand that something that could be solved by spending money was not a problem at all. He did not care about money, but about strength and power.


    ...


    After a few minutes of flying through the woods they came to find a tiger feeding on a stag three times its size. Yan said, "The rock tiger is a rare creature, although it is half the size of any other tiger beast, its strength is superior. It is said that if this beast is found it the mountains, one should run whether you have the cultivation advantage or not, doesn''t matter."


    Hao Ren was surprised, but then he thought about it beforementing, "The rocky skin serves the perfect camouge. I think this guy also has a lot of spiritual skills as well."


    Yan nodded and admired how perceptive the young man was, and said, "Please approach with caution, young master."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Then he jumped of the tree, and walked toward the tiger beast. His movements have been noticed by the beast as soon as Hao Ren touched the ground. The tiger raised its head, and turned to look at Hao Ren, and roared loudly, disying the blood stained teeth and mouth to project intimidation.


    The young man smiled, he could sense the earth trembling from the roar. The might of the tiger was higher than that of the enemies he had faced. His body was pumped with adrenaline. Suddenly, his instincts kicked in and he jumped back. On the spot he was standing, a huge earthen spike appeared.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire


    Hao Ren''s face turned serious, as he calmed down and realized that he was about to underestimate his opponent. The young man began to move, and from a distance the Rock tiger continue its attacks. After circling the tiger two times, Hao Ren dashed forward.


    The tiger also did not ignore the challenge and moved ahead roaring with rage. This human dared toe to his territory andugh in provokation. Not only that, but he dared to charge ahead knowing my might. Since he wants to die, let me be his benefactor.


    This was the thought process of the beast, and it shed out at Hao Ren with rocky ws that tore apart the wind and looked menacing. Hao Ren suddenly ducked and weaved his head to avoid the sh before his left hooknded on the tiger''s shoulder.


    The beast was obviously unprepared, it looked down on the human race. The impact sent it off bnce, and itnded on the side, shaking its head. The beast looked at Hao Ren and roared, as if saying, ''How dare you trick me?! Bastard!''

 Chapter 227 Ferocious.

    Hao Ren punched away the rock tiger, and the beast snarled at him in fury. The battle continued, and Yan watched it from the side. She was surprised when she saw how quickly Hao Ren was improving. His movement technique was increasing, and his punches were bing stable and lethal with every attempt.


    It was not like he was overpowering the tiger. He was here to get used to his new enhanced power. The Rock Tiger was moving around very quickly and it was trying to kill Hao Ren with all seriousness. The young man was not careless.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After fifteen minutes of the stalemate. The Rock Tiger roared, and the cracked stone spikes, began to levitate in the void. Hao Ren was surprised, when the shards began to fly towards him at a high speed.


    The young man eximed, "Shit!"


    He was not prepared for this, he dashed around quickly and avoided as many shards as he could. The surrounding trees were riddled with holes from the shard bullets. Hao Ren had cold sweat dripping from his forehead when suddenly a shard that he thought had been dodged changed its trajectory and hit him in the back.


    Hao Ren felt as if he had been stabbed, but the pain onlysted a few seconds before it vanishedpletely. The young man took cover behind a boulder, and sensed his body, it turned out apart from a slight bruise, there was no impact on his body.


    Hao Ren understood that not only did his special physique provided him with strong force, but also defence. He hurriedly dashed out from behind the boulder, and found the Rock Tiger to brutalize the boulder with its ws.


    Watching its prey getting away, the Rock Tiger roared, and another round of stone bullets was fired at Hao Ren. However, the young man did not stop, he circled the beast, and while doing that he zeroed out the distance. Hao Ren carefully used his arms and sideward movement to protect his head and vital parts.


    Even if the stone bullet did not do any serious damage, being hit in any vital location would cause him to suffer more pain and he did not want that.


    As soon as he came close to the Rock Tiger, the beast raised its paw and wed at the young man. However, Hao Ren seemed to have known this, and rolled on the ground, before he regained his footing, jumped off the ground and his kicknded on the Rock Tiger''s face. The beast was shaken and the attacks were disrupted.


    This time Hao Ren did not give the beast any time to fight back, and used his hard punches to bludgeon the beast to death. His punches werepact and they were very ferocious. Hao Ren did not stop until the a few drops of blood sttered upon his face.


    Yan appeared from the side and stood there silently. Hao Ren came back to his senses and said, "Let''s head back. This guy is enough for me to train and understand the extent of my strength."


    Hao Ren was not lying, was he to fight a human with his full strength they would die in a very gruesome manner. The young man took a deep breath before he stuffed the Rock Tiger body inside his space ring and the duo walked up to a small stream where Hao Ren cleaned himself up the blood on his face and fists.


    The two then returned home. Xi and Reni had also came back with the kids and the kids were practicing martial arts in the courtyard.


    When Hao Ren came in they began to discuss the situation around the city and the chances where they could make use of other people to strengthen themselves.


    ...


    Han Lingshi was sitting in the forest with her hair scattered all over her face. She had just finished a battle with a creature that looked like a scorpion but it was as big as a bull. If someone was to ask how she felt. She would reply, ''I have no idea what was that thing.''


    Tang Zen did note over to help her, but she did not make things difficult and let her eat the food and water she had on her person. A sword was standing before Han Lingshi, stained in ck blood.


    It appeared very menacing in the subtle surroundings of green and brown. The sound of the sea tides colliding with thend made her calm down a little. She finished eating her food and used her Yin and Yang eyes to check the surroundings. Han Lingshi had just finished her first day in the ind, and she had no idea how she was going tost nine more.


    However, people have to work hard when they wish to achieve more as well. Thinking about how Hao Ren does not even have the protection of the strong people around him made her think that her troubles were nothingpared to that.


    She picked up her sword and went to rest on top of a tree crown. She slept very lightly, the spiritual energy relieved her stress and she did not need rem sleep to recover the fatigue, but the psychological impact of this ce was going to hit her like a hammer.


    Whether she crumbled under the hits or came out as a sharp sword, depended on her own will and desire.


    ...


    Time passed in a blink, in the past ten days, Han Lingshi has killed eight beasts, and stored them in her space ring. She was covered in wounds, big and small. Last night when she was fighting a lion, she was almost ripped to shreds by his ws but she used her spirit me to freeze the beast and managed to tame it.


    She now had a small white cat walking beside her. Although this action of hers made Yang displeased, he did not say anything. Han Lingshi sensed that the little ck snake did not like the cat and said, "I have just tamed it. Han Lingxue will bind a contract with it. I will not take another Spirit Beast as mypanion."


    Her words made the snake raised its head but then it went back to its cking pose as if saying, ''I don''t care.''


    Han Lingshi was tired from all the hustle and decided to let things be. When they reached the shore, Tang Zen was sitting on a chair with a coconut in her hand. She looked at her daughter-inw, and stood up before she said, "Now you look the part of a cultivator."


    She did not mind that the girl was injured, but happy that Han Lingshi had steeled her heart to look things through. Then she looked at the cat on the side that was cowering behind the girl, and said, "Come here."


    The beast was scared of Tang Zen, ten times more than it was scared of Han Lingshi. The olddymanded and the beast came forward. Han Lingshi said, "This guy can apany Xiao Xue. She is now in body refining, this guy can serve as a good training partner."


    Tang Zen picked up the cat from its neck, as if a chick. She nodded and said, "This guy will be good. Let''s go back."


    She opened the tunnel with a wave of her hand and the two of them vanished from the ce.


    ...


    The first thing Han Lingshi did after getting back home was to clean up and take a nice hot shower before hitting the bed and talking to Hao Ren, who told her that he has awakened a special physique and it gives him good strength. He also told her that he was now umting a lot of things for their future.


    ...


    For Hao Ren, it had been more than four months since he came to the spirit shimmer continent. Out of the twenty two cities, in the Warring Nation, his restaurant was not operating in eighteen cities. They all followed the same model, and they also had a very effective information gatheringwork. Discover more stories at empire


    Today, Hao Ren and his clutter was moving to the capital of the Warring Nation. The Primus City, this ce was bustling, even some metropolitans on the blue star might not be put to shame.


    The group traveled in three phrases. Hao Ren was thest toe after making sure that the hand over in the Salt Wind City was smooth. The people from the Tower Of Light were very efficient, they found a few talented chefs from various restaurants, they poached them, and Hao Ren trained them with a few soul patches.


    They saved children from very and gave them a new ce. All of them were stunned but Hao Ren and his first batch of rescues worked in and they adapted very quickly. The flow of information in the eighteen cities made things very easy. The only reason Hao Ren did not enter the other four cities was because they were military capitals.


    He did not wish to touch those ces, and this was an obvious move on his hand, to attract attention of a big yer, and acquiring a better chess piece. Hao Ren was a ferocious general, who did not mind using all methods at his disposal to deal with threat.


    ...


    The top readers remain unchanged,


    1. StanLJP


    2. Qlemnt


    3. Benjamin Green


    Thank you for your support and love.

 Chapter 228 Meeting Grandma Teahouse.

    Hao Ren had reached the Primus City, where Xi and Reni had taken the charge of a big vi that was renovated as the store front. The young man was surprised when he saw how luxuriously they have decorated the ce.


    The young man saw the ce and then finally they added onest change, that was a small pavilion from where the moon could be seen in its full splendor. They were all gathered in the courtyard connected to the vi.


    A young boy stood beside Xi and said, "Young Master, the business is not as good as we expected it to be. The dishes are all made with consistent charm and standard, but we are having a hard time retaining the guests."


    Hao Ren thought for a moment and said, "I told you all to ask for a feedback, did you get any insights?"


    The young boy, Jing replied, "One of the patrons told me that weck vanity, he said that the food was amazing but he felt that the dinner seemed more like a dutiful process. Wine should be apanied with dance and music."


    Hao Ren leaned back in the chair as his fingers rapped on the wooden table surface. The courtyard was decorated rather minimalistically. Hao Ren did not prefer to live in a luxurious space because he had yet to temper his mindset and vanity could distract him easily.


    The young man thought for a minute, and the others did not bother him. In the past few weeks, they havee to understand the terrifying business acumen he had and how he used the information to his advantage. The experts from the Tower Of Light have all gained an identity among the normal people and used the humble attitude they have managed to gain some connections as well.


    One thing that changed the entire course of their progress was Hao Ren''s decision to feed the poor and the under privileged. The people who could not even find a shelter were being fed with such good food, they were obviously very grateful to him, and they became his ears in the street.


    Throughout the Warring Nation, as long as it was a word on the street, Hao Ren would get to know about it. The nobles were too busy with their issues, but they often liked to stay in the shadows, and used external hands to get their work done.


    The result was information leak, the wandering or solitary cultivators would discuss these things with each other and the beggars would transfer the information to Hao Ren efficiently.


    From political movement to the thoughts of the masses, Hao Ren knew everything, yet when it came to business in the capital his situation did not seem to be uplifting. After some thinking, he said, "Sister Xi, find me some courtesans who excel at dancing and some musicians. Have theme here, and tell them we will pay them with ten spirit stones every week.


    Gather them within a week and I will be cooking personally."


    Reni frowned and said, "Young Master, you are about to face the tribtion, the cooking will hinder your progress."


    Hao Ren had reached the peak of Core Formation realm in just hundred days. This level of talent was something that shocked the people a lot. They had never seen anyone improve so quickly other than the Young Miss, Hao Mei. However, it turned out that the younger brother of the young miss was even scarier.


    The young man shook his head and replied, "It is not good for me to promote so quickly, I need to consolidate my core further. Do not worry, just do what I am telling you to. I will go for a walk around the capital, and sight see."


    Hao Ren stood up, sorted his clothes and then left the ce with his hands behind his back. Xi sighed and said, "If only Young Master did not have so much to think about, he would have be stronger than now."


    The rest of the people nodded, and Jian said, "Elder Yan, we have gathered a lot of loot on the way back, and Young Master led us to kill bandits, can you please handle the inventory for us?"


    Your journey continues with empire


    Yan nodded and the young man handed over a small bag, Yan was an array master, and her calctions were very precise and fast. She took the loot and said, "We can change whatever we do not need for spirit stones at the Oriental Trading Houseter, as for what we need you all can select."


    The children nodded and they began to handle the loot, Hao Ren was very generous with his young generals. Thedies began to discuss the new n that Hao Ren had suggested.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ...


    Hao Ren had not talked to Han Lingshi in the past hundred days. He was very anxious, but he could not say anything about this because his hundred days meant Han Lingshi''s ten days. This was not a big enough period of time for the youngdy but he had been lonely.


    Hao Mei had been busy with convincing her people about the transition and also finding information about the royal families. The young man sped his hands behind his back when he came to the entertainment area of the city and suddenly, he saw a familiar face.


    He could not help but smile and walk inside a shop. The shop was small, but it was filled with people and there was a small couple of little children who were ying music with their Guqins.


    Hao Ren walked up to the reception counter and greeted the person, "Grandma Hua, long time no see."


    The person behind the counter raised her head to look at Hao Ren and then revealed a surprised expression before she calmed down and said, "Long time no see, indeed. I did not expect you to havee over so quickly."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "I loved the food I ate at your ce so much that I could not resisting over."


    Hua Shayun smiled faintly and said, "I thought you will hold a grudge against me for hiding the truth."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I don''t think you hid anything from me. However, I do have a few questions."


    The olddy nodded and Hao Ren asked, "Why did you suddenly came here?"


    Hua Shayun replied, "It is because my vacation hade to an end."


    Hao Ren was surprised and then chuckled as he said, "To think that you set up the teahouse over their to enjoy a vacation, quite remarkable."

 Chapter 229 Imperial Dynamics.

    Hao Ren and Hua Shuyan were sitting across each other and they were having a cup of tea. The young man replied, "This is good tea."


    The olddy nodded, and asked, "You have grown quite strong, but why haven''t I seen your name in the fame list?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Fame list records the people who have disyed great martial prowess. I, on the other hand, happen to be a businessman. I have eighteen branches of a restaurant called the Crescent Moon Restaurant, how will I appear in the list."


    Hua Shuyan nodded and said, "While you are correct, if you want to it will help you in your future goals."


    Hao Ren raised his brow and thedy said, "I am one of the Envoys of the Tower Of Light. Although I do not work with them directly, I still correspond to Lady Mei."


    The young man was surprised and asked, "How do you know her? I thought that the story about her helping you with the business was a cover."


    Hua Shuyan shook her head and replied, "Lady Mei did help me with my business, but that was not on the Blue Star, but this world. So, it was not a lie."


    Hao Ren understood and nodded, before he asked, "Well, what sort of gains are you talking about Grandma Hua?"


    Hua Shuyan thought for a bit and took a few sips of tea from her cup before she said, "Well, in a fewing months, there is going to be a martial arts and spiritual artspetition in the City. If you can climb the top ranks, not only will you make direct contact with the rich and affluent, but also get first hand information.


    To achieve a goal you must participate in it actively, for now, your approach is quite passive."


    Hao Ren nodded in understanding, Hua Shuyan was correct, he had been gathering information but it was still not yet convenient for him to make a move. He mumbled, "In the jungle only strong can make ripples."


    Hua Shuyan nodded while sipping tea, and she exhaled before saying, "You wish to win a war without shedding blood of the innocent, that is good, but war demands blood. Whether it is yours or your enemy. Wars cannot be fought without drawing your swords, but when and how you draw your sword, is what makes the difference."


    Hao Ren nodded thoughtfully and took a sip from the cup of tea. He realized the shorings of his own n. He smiled faintly and said, "Elder Hua, thank you for your guidance."


    He changed the way to address Hua Shuyan out of respect for her wisdom. The olddy did not seem to mind it and even smiled faintly. She said, "I have heard of your restaurant, it seems to me that the organization has been suffering to retain customers."


    Hao Ren nodded and Hua Shuyan said, "A big ce like yours needs to charm the customers. The people in the capital are different from the people of other states. This ce is crawling with those who are hungry for luxury and have wild ambition. You need to cater to them."


    The young man said, "Yes, I havee to understand that earlier today, we will be adding sufficient appeal. However, at the moment, I need to find out who is really strong and powerful among this bunch of foxes."


    Hua Shuyan smiled and remarked, "I did not expect you to have such a keen perception of things. Indeed, there are just a handful of strong and powerful, half the people that pose are justckeys."


    The two fell silent, and Hao Ren looked at the olddy. After a few minutes, he sighed and said, "Elder, would you like to make a deal with me?"


    Hua Shuyan smiled and decided to give Hao Ren another lesson and said, "What could you have that will tempt me in this deal? Do not say that you want me to bet on your potential."


    Hao Ren smiled wryly and said, "I understand that business is conducted among the people with equal status. Please tell me what it is that you need, I will try my best to satisfy your needs."


    Hua Shuyan thought for a moment before she said, "I can trade some information with you in exchange for an earth level water attribute cultivation technique. What do you think?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I do have such a technique in possession but the value is too high. How can I be sure that the information you provide me would be equivalent?"


    The olddy was shocked and asked, "Do you really have such a technique on your person?"


    Hao Ren nodded, he was not lying, forget about an Earth Level Technique, even if she wanted a Heaven Level Technique, he had hundreds of them in his system mall. He would be able to exchange them with spirit stones. This was the key to why he asked her to ce her demand.


    Also, being a businessman, he knew what Hua Shuyan wanted and given her surprised reaction, it seemed to be very urgent, and since he had it in his hand, he could control the initiative.


    Hua Shuyan took a deep breath and said, "There are five forces in the capital city, Zhen family, they are orthodox Buddhist people, and one of the King''s four concubines happen to be one of their gems. The second is the Shen family, they are always at odds with the Buddhist and the literary people. The Shen family is responsible for the northern front, Tiger Sabre Mountain."


    Hao Ren furrowed his brows, and Hua Shuyan continued, "The Jiang Family is the second military family, they are a bit lower in terms of status from the Shen Family, and handle the western front, the Napah City, and finallyes the Liang family, they are the descendants of the dukes, that handle the southern front and the governance of the cities all over the kingdom.


    Their ancestor is one of the royal guardians and thus they have high loyalty and high strength.


    Finally, the royal family, Hu. There are seven princes, and two princesses. The king is reaching the end of his lifetime and within another two decades the struggle for the throne will kick off. In this country, you need to showcase your strength to make them submit."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Your information is very useful, here is the technique you asked for.."


    ¡­


    After another hour Hao Ren came out of the teahouse and mumbled, "Well, it


    is about time to change gears."

 Chapter 230 Arrival Of The Princess.

    Hao Ren returned to his courtyard and entered the kitchen, he began preparing the ingredients and the condiment for theing days, he was going to cook the entire night and then leave the rest to the others.


    He was cooking because he wanted to but to sort his thoughts. From the meeting with Hua Shuyan he discovered about the importance of thepetition and at the same time, he learned about the dynamics of power in the Primus city.


    After he cleared his thoughts, it was already the break of dawn, he went back to the courtyard and found that everyone was getting ready to open the shop for the day. He let the children go and waved his hand to the threedies.


    Xi, Reni, and Yan stood before him with a curious look on their faces, and Hao Ren said, "You need to be mindful of the Zhen, Jiang, Shen, and the royal family, Hu.


    I want to know the details of their young talents, and also what they are truly capable of. For the next week, I will be practicing before I go to the wilderness to face a tribtion. Do not make any moves, but find me all the information that you can."


    The three did not know what spurred Hao Ren but they nodded and got to work. Hao Ren entered his room, and sat down on a rattan mat. Just when he was about to focus on cultivation, a calm voice sounded in his mind, "Ren, are you there?"


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "Where have you been, Lingshi?"


    Han Lingshi had contacted him, after a full hundred days. The youngdy replied, "I apologize but I had gone into seclusion at a remote ind and was busy fighting spirit beasts."


    Hao Ren shook his head, it was obvious that such a situation would ur frequently as they cultivated and he did not really want to me Han Lingshi because it was his decision to not inform her about the time flow difference. He asked, "Are you okay? You did not get injured did you?"


    Han Lingshi said, "I am fine, I even tamed a beast, and when I bought it back thinking Xiao Xue will form a spirit contract, the beast protested, and it chose Agnee as his master. Mom said it could be because of her talent."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "It is good, Agnee will also get an early exposure to the cultivation world and the shift won''t be too big. How is everyone else doing?"


    Han Lingshi and the young man exchanged a small talk, before thetter said, "I met the olddy from the sunshine teahouse. She is a member of the Tower Of Light. We exchanged information and from the looks of it, I will be participating in a martialpetition to establish my prestige."


    He did not tell her the date, but he only told her what he was going to do in general. Han Lingshi also began to talk to him about the advancements she has made in cultivation and business alike. Hao Ren also told her about some basic expansion. He did not tell her that thework was growing at a fast speed.


    The couple took their sweet time talking to each other before Han Lingshi was called away by Xiao Mei because she needed to attend some meetings. After the merger of the twopanies have been renamed and they were called, Thunder Spirit Group. Thetest product that rolled out in the market was virtual reality pods, that could stimte a lot of scenarios.


    At the moment, Thunder Spirit Group was busy creating a virtual world. Hao Ren told Han Lingshi, to adjust the virtual reality pod and fill it with the martial art scenarios. Or better, the next time Hao Mei went over, she could send one of Xiao Mei''s copies and some high speed server equipment in multiple space rings for him to set up and calibrate the equipment on his own.


    Han Lingshi was surprised, and asked, "How will you use it without inte?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a moment of nkness, the young man replied, "Tell Xiao Mei to make it so that these machines did not need inte and the data recorded inside them could be developed into downloaded scenarios. It all could work as long as it had a power source and wired connection to the server."


    Then he asked for batteries and sr panels that would work as the power source. The youngdy obviously agreed. Hao Ren calmed down, the restlessness of not being able to talk to his wife was the major reason behind his recklessness.


    The young man closed his eyes and said, ''System, I would like to redeem the skill card.''


    *Ding: Host, which skill would you like to upgrade?*


    Hao Ren thought for a bit and then said, "I would like to use it to upgrade myprehension but I don''t think you would allow that."


    *Ding: Host,prehension is a talent, and the card you want to use is a skill card. Please name a skill.*


    Hao Ren thought for a minute and said, "Upgrade the Fundamental Boxing Skills."


    *Ding: Congrattions, fundamental boxing skills have been upgraded from basic to small sess."


    Hao Ren remarked, "Well, good."


    Then he initiated the Moon Time eleration Hourss and began to cultivate.


    ...


    In the following days, his speed and intensity increased. Every night he would spar with Reni. The youngdy was at the golden core and while exchanging experience with each other, they both began to notice their shorings which allowed them to grow quickly.


    One day when Hao Ren was ying the Qin in his courtyard. Jian came over panting and said, "Young master, the fifth princess hase over to dine. Elder Reni said it would be better if you cooked for her."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and said, "Come."


    Although he went to the kitchen he had no intention of cooking for another woman. He guided Lan patiently and the youngdy cooked the food that was still good enough topete with the imperial chef.


    Hao Ren just put up the facade of fetching the food to the respectable guests. However, looking at the atmosphere of the ce, the young man frowned. He arrived before the courtyard where a couple of foundation building guards stood with stoic expression on their faces.


    They raised their spears and said, "Men cannot enter the courtyard of the Princess. Leave."


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "I am the owner of this ce and came to fetch the food I cooked for Her Highness personally. This is my way of showing respect to the guests. Also, I would suggest that you ask the Princess and not make decisions for her."


    The young man did not lower his voice deliberately, the surrounding guests saw that Hao Ren was unafraid in the face of royal guards and were impressed by this. Almost no one dared to stand so firmly before the guards. The armored guards felt embarrassed and they revealed their aura.


    Hao Ren snorted casually and dispelled the aura. The guards were shocked to see that this young man was a peak core formation realm expert. They were scared by the aura that covered them after the snort, but they could not let him go in.


    At this moment, a voice sounded from the courtyard, "Owner Hao, pleasee in."


    Hao Ren took back the pressure and the soldiers moved to the side before gesturing him to go in. Hao Ren was not someone who would bow his head to just anyone.


    The crescent moon hotel of the Primus City was set up between a cluster of courtyards and this courtyard was reserved for the royal family. The decorations were natural luxury consisting of exotic flowers, small pond with fish inside, and rockery.


    As Hao Ren entered, he located three people sitting under the pavilion near the pond. He walked over pushing the trolley. Outside the pavilion be bowed and said, "Greetings, Your Highness."


    He did not even look at her, and just greeted. The princess was dressed in a red and gold warrior robe. She asked in a calm voice, "Owner Hao, are you not looking at my visage because you respect me or is it because you think I am too ugly?"


    Hao Ren raised his head calmly and said, "Beauty is a subjective thing, Your Highness. Pardon me but I am not aware of the royal etiquettes, if my gaze were to offend you, the repercussions would be too much."


    Thedy smiled and said, "You are a bit to cautious, Owner Hao."


    Hao Ren smiled gently, his eyes did not fluctuate even when he saw a scar running along the cheek of the princess. He calmly served the food, and guessed the identity of the two people beside her. One was a golden core expert, and other was a body refining rookie. Hao Ren could say that the former was a bodyguard and thetter was a maid.


    As for the cultivation base of the princess, he could not sense and neither did he wish to. The princess said, "Have a seat, Owner Hao, I would like to discuss a few things with you."


    Hao Ren knew that the Princess hade over with some agenda, and sure enough, she did not beat around the bush.

 Chapter 231 Opportunity. (Bonus Chapter)

    Hao Ren wasn''t surprised by the fact that thedy wanted to talk to him, after all, with the wealth that was flowing in was indeed attractive, and for him it was better that someone from the royal family hade over to talk.


    The young man took out a wooden stool from his space ring and ced it a few meters away from the table where the food was. The bodyguard of the princess asked, "Why do you sit so far away?"


    Hao Ren replied, "I am not yet capable of sharing the dining table with the Princess. Plus, none of our hotel staff dine or share the same sitting space with the guests."


    His voice was calm and firm, his eyes gazed at thedy for a moment before returning to the Princess. This time Hao Ren saw properly that the princess had a long scar on her face, her shoulders were square, and he even noticed the callous and scratch marks on her fair hands. The princess asked, "What do you think, Owner Hao, are my scars fearsome?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "In this world, one has to be strong and scars from battle and martial practice are all akin to medals you won for surviving those situations, Your Highness."


    The princess tasted a morsel of food and raised her brow at his words, as she remarked, "Then looking at you it seems to me that you have never walked into the life and death situations."


    Hao Ren smiled and nodded, "You caught me, Your Highness."


    He paused and asked, "May I ask what did you wish to discuss?"


    The Princess said, "I reckon that you have been earning a lot of money. You have been paying your taxes as well, but why have you been feeding the poor by yourself, could you not go through the pce management?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Your Highness, is it wrong for me to distribute the surplus food to those in need? Why bother the pce for such an insignificant task?"


    The princess looked at him for a prolonged moment, and then asked, "Don''t you think that your actions could cause the people to harbor ill will towards the authorities?"


    Hao Ren shrugged and shook his head as he said, "If you say it like that, Your Highness, it sounds more like you are aware of the mistakes made in the administration and also of the sufferings of the masses."


    The bodyguard narrowed her gaze and her grip on the hilt of the sword tightened. The maid also looked at Hao Ren with anger. After all, thismoner just denounced the Princess. However, the Princess cleared her throat and the atmosphere eased.


    She asked, "I am just a wildling in the eyes of the King, and my powers are limited. How can I do anything about the mess they have made?"


    Hao Ren smiled, he thought, ''This girl is ambitious but is holding her own against the King because of her battle skills. There must be one of the military factions or the Warring Peak sect that supports her.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He said, "Your highness, your powers may be limited but they exist, nheless. When I was a kid, my sister used to cook for me with whatever skill she had and although it was not heavenly, it gave satiated my hunger. I have always been thankful for her for that.


    The policies are made by the strong, but sometimes the strong forget a very basic thing."


    The princess asked, "What basic thing?" Experience new tales on empire


    Hao Ren replied, "You do not have to undermine someone else to glorify yourself. Everyone is aware that at this moment, the political lobby of the great Warring Nation is rather chaotic."


    The Princess smiled and replied, "Owner Hao, you are quite insightful."


    Hao Ren shrugged and replied, "Your Highness, a businessman is afraid of a few things, and one of them is the unstable political lobby. The constant worry about having a leader who does not hinder the growth of his people is far more stressful than it appears."


    Thedy chuckled and said, "Tell me about it. Living in the pce may appearvish but when you have to be wary of your own brothers and family members, do you think it is worth it?"


    Hao Ren had been using the soothsaying skill. It was a passive skill but it affected the people greatly. Just like how the walls created by the princess has began to crumble. Hao Ren suddenly thought what a big loss he has suffered. Had he upgraded the soothsaying skill to hypnotism or something simr, half his worries would have been solved.


    He sighed, and his expression made the people wonder. He looked up to the princess and said, "Your Highness, let me ask you something. What do you want to do with your life? Is your ambition limited to survival, or do you want to go further on the path of Dao?"


    The princess was surprised and but she soon calmed her mind and asked, "What is it to you if I wish to survive or reach the peak of Dao?"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "It has nothing to do with me, but yourself, Your Highness. You are a person who has braved many tough situations then why not just be true and honest about your own ambition, not to the world, not to your family, not to your friends, and certainly not to me. However, we all deserve a little honesty to ourselves.


    The moment you have the courage to admit your honest intentions to yourself, the situation will turn. Whether it is to survive or to climb the peak."


    His words made sense and the princess began to ponder over it silently. One minute turned to one hour, but the princess sat in a daze. The food turned cold and the twodies became anxious. Hao Ren did not speak as well, he just took out a book on medicinal herbs and began to read it as if the whole situation had nothing to do with him.


    The only thing that bothered him was theck of a back support on the stool.


    Finally, a little over an hour had passed when the Princess''s aura changed. Everything about her became ferocious as if a sword had been unsheathed. Hao Ren sighed and closed his book before he said, "Congrattions, Your Highness."


    The two subordinates were a bit confused and Hao Ren said, "Her Highness just resolved the knot in her heart. May she be the sword that not only survives the war of fate, but climbs the peak of martial world as well."


    The princess reined her aura and said, "Owner Hao, I have been cultivating for thirty years, but I have never met someone who dispelled the knots in my heart with a few words."


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "The world has its way of leading all of us into the ces we need to, your highness. I am d I could be of help. However, please call me Hao Ren. I am not used to being called Owner Hao."


    The princess smiled and said, "From now on, you are my, Hu Baihe''s friend. Nice to meet you."


    She stood up and extended her hand to Hao Ren. The young man stood up and calmly held her hand with a smile as he said, "It my fortune to befriend a princess."


    Hu Baihe exerted some strength in her grip but was surprised to see that Hao Ren was unaffected, as she said, "I did not expect you to be so strong as well."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Without strength it is not possible to run such a big business, is it?"


    Thedy nodded and said, "Well, I shall get going, how much do I owe you for the food?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "You are my friend, the first meal is free. However, next time, I will ban you from the shop if you wasted food."


    Thedy was stunned, after all, she was a princess and then she chuckled and said, "Agreed!"


    After a few more words and the promise toe back soon, she left. Hao Ren looked at the food and then at Jian who was standing at the threshold of the courtyard and said, "Jian, take this food away and use it as fertilizer for the Crimson crown lilies."


    The young man bowed and said, "Right away, Young master."


    ...


    Hu Baihe was riding in her carriage, when her maid asked, "Your Highness, how presumptuous of that Owner Hao to joke that he would ban you. How could he?"


    The princess smiled and said, "He was not joking."


    The face of the twodies changed and the princess continued, "Food is a luxury, and wasting it is a bad thing. On the battlefield many times we have to go without eating anything for days, so we know that wasting food is a bad thing. We even have a punishment for those who waste food, so he is right."


    The maid did not like this and wanted to say something when Hu Baihe, said, "Sister Ao, inform Master, I would like to meet her."


    The bodyguard was surprised and asked, "Miss, are you sure about this?"


    The princess looked out of the carriage window and nodded resolutely. She was going to join the fray andpete for the throne.


    ...


    Hao Ren came back to his courtyard and sat in a rocking chair. As he was thinking about things, he made five small me balls, all as small as specks of grain and they were revolving around his head. This was a method he hade up with to learn me control. The darkness of night shrouded the world and Xi, Yan and Reni came up to him.


    They had been waiting to report about the crucial details they found about the royal family.


    As they reported Hao Ren began to take note of a few things, and when they were done, he asked, "The Princess, Hu Baihe, her standing in the royal family is that of an outsider, you said that the reason she has not been murdered by the people just yet is because she has support from the Grand Elder Of The Warring Peak, right?"


    The threedies nodded, and Hao Ren said, "Hmm, the uingpetition is not only a chance to get on the heroes list, but also an opportunity for the king to decide who will be the next heir."


    Yan nodded and said, "The king did not even announce who the crown prince would be to avoid the conflict as much as he can but now his cultivation has regressed because he has been embroiled in the affairs of the secr world. To extend his life, he will retire within five years at most. This is a crucial time for them."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Well, the strength of the other Princes is below Hu Baihe, because she is not a green house flower like them. So even if they have skills they will notst for too long. Keep an eye on them, the moment she announces her intention to participate, they will try to attack her. Unless they use poison or simr means for assassination you do not need to act. Can that be done?"


    Xi nodded and said, "There are four princes that are the mastermind of such things, we will be cing in pawns with the help of the soul ving talisman. It won''t be difficult."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Good, lets go and have dinner."


    Today was not an opportunity for Hu Baihe, but also for Hao Ren. He was going to use Hu Baihe to win the Warring Nations'' throne. The game was sinister, but it will get him results. Hu Baihe wanted to pursue the peak of martial arts, and Hao Ren wanted the throne. He will use Hu Baihe to make a deal with the Warring Peak as well, to make sure that when Han Lingshi arrives, everything is ready.


    ...


    Looking at the declining amount of power stones, I will try to update a bonus chapter (2000+ word count) every 150 power stones.

 Chapter 232 Close Call.

    Hao Ren spent his days cultivating, things in this world did not move fast, from the ve seal put on the maids and the eunuchs in the royal pce, Hao Ren found out that Hu Baihe hasid down the gauntlet by announcing her ambition topete for the throne which shocked the entire royal household.


    Some people tried to hold her back by saying that the throne can only be governed by a male and not a female. However, Hu Baihe was strong and said, "If there was no need of a woman in the world then all the males would have been queer and sterile."


    She was grounded and reprimanded by the King, but she protested and even said that if someone in the same realm as her could defeat her she would take her own head off. The king was left helpless and told her to stay inside her dwellings this entire time.


    Explore more at empire


    Hao Ren couldn''t help but sigh and look at Reni, "It would be best if she used this time to stay inside and calm her temperament. This is better because now she does not have any other thing to do and can focus on her martial arts without worrying about her safety. If any of the princes made any move, they will be incurring a death penalty for defying the King''smand."


    Reni nodded and asked, "Young Master, the other members of the royal family have alsoe over but you always say that you are at a crucial stage of your cultivation and excuse yourself. Why so? Having more pawns will mean having more ways to move, right?"


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "You are not wrong, but ording to the information we have, the character of these pawns is not worth betting on. Just yesterday, the fourth prince was found meddling with the people from the Bright Peace Temple, and was sent toher prison. Do you think the other princes would let that young mane out alive?"


    Reni shook her head and said, "I doubt that, Sister Yan found out that the people are using every spare moment of their time to attack the forces and the family behind the fourth prince. The Zhen family has suffered great losses this time. I specte that after this whole turmoiles to an end, the Zhen Family might loss their position in the court or cease to exist altogether."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "It is not yet set in stone. These old families have a foundation deeper than we think. Thankfully the Warring nation is a weaker country than the others, and we can use it for practice and assessment of the future."


    Reni smiled and said, "If the old people hiding in the royal tomb heard you, they might cough up blood."


    Hao Ren smiled and closed his eyes to start cultivating again.


    ...


    Han Lingshi took a sip of tea, as Xiao Mei said, "Sis, I wonder how did these officials agreed to letting us have the rights."


    The youngdy unbuttoned her professional coat and leaned back in the chair. She said, "They agreed because they know that the Thunder Spirit Group has been contributing in the national economy and infrastructure. Thanks to you, the technology growth in the country has elerated by at least twenty years give or take. We are now the leaders of technology in the world.


    This is why they are investing in our growth potential. If this lev-vehicle program manage toplete unhitched, we might be the richest techpany in the world."


    Xiao Mei nodded, and said, "You are on a vacation, again?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Han Lingshi smiled at her and said, "No, my dear, I have to go into seclusion for a breakthrough, after that it would be time to meet your Boss."


    Xiao Mei smiled and said, "Oh, yes, I have refitted those virtual pods as per his instructions and the program has been smoothened for better performance."


    Han Lingshi nodded as the two of them begin to discuss the situation more.


    ...


    Hao Ren was sitting on the peak of a cliff outside the capital. The hotel was closed for the day, he was going to make a breakthrough and Xi had arranged the children to go out in the wilderness to brush up their battle skills.


    They had all been receiving an abundant supply of spirit stones, spiritual food, and the potions that Hao Ren refined. Apart from all the other ves they have, this batch of people have been making a steady growth. They all have reached the middle of spirit gathering realm, and they had a very firm foundation when it came to skills. Thanks to the daily sparring and practice without any breaks.


    They were allowed to take one day off in the week and that was enough for them to rx ande back stronger. Every once in a while one of the three guardians would take them out in batches to hunt Spirit beasts.


    Today they were all guarding the outer parameter around the cliff while hiding. Xi, Yan, and Reni stood in a triangr formation around the young man. Hao Ren was using the moon time eleration to increase the speed at which his spiritual energy moved through his Ren and Du meridian.


    The Nascent Soul realm required him to open his soul sea after refining his Ren and Du meridians. Hao Ren was not in a hurry, he took his time to refine every inch of the meridian to the peak. He chased excellence and not speed.


    Reni sighed and said, ''Looking at Young Master, I feel like I have no skill at all. Look at his speed, in just a few months he has reached from the early phase of the core foundation to the Nascent Soul Realm.''


    Yan smiled in the distance and replied, ''You think to much, do not forget that he is the brother of Lady Mei. On top of that, his physique seems to be unique as well. If youpare yourself to him, then obviously you will suffer.''


    Xi nodded and said, ''This speed is nothing, if not for the fact that the Young Master is not taking any pills to aid his cultivation, he might have reached a higher level long ago. I have heard of a few geniuses in the different sects, they all are bestowed with high quality pills to eat like candy. Young Master on the other hand is a pure genius.''


    The three girls talked about topics that varied from the ground of cultivation to the imperial family when suddenly they received an alert message. They all trained their gaze to the west. Xi said, ''I will talk, you all be prepared to attack as soon as you sense any ill-will.''


    Soon, they saw a carriage being pulled by two lions as big as a horse. Xi said, "Fellow Daoist, please take a detour, my young master is cultivating here."


    Her voice was loud, and her tone was calm. However, it did not seem to affect the riders in the carriage. Xi took out a chessboard in her hand and was ready to make a move when the carriage stopped and a dignified voice sounded from the cabin, "It seems that the royal family is losing face in the Warring Nation since I was away."


    The faces of the threedies changed and they saw the crest of the royal family engraved on the doors of the carriage. Yan said, ''Xi, the third prince.''


    Xi immediately cupped her fist and bowed her head as she said, "We beg your pardon, Your Highness, our young master happen to be in a crucial stage of his cultivation so we had no choice but to ask for your understanding."


    The person snorted and a strong pressure radiated from the carriage. It did not affect thedies much. They were not afraid of the Prince, but the shadow guard that was protecting him.


    Sure enough, the Prince said, "Master Gan, please clear these insignificant people. I am gettingte for my reception with Father."


    The door of the cabin was pushed open and sure enough a Soul Transformation Stage expert walked out. This person wore a grey robe and his head was full of silver hair. His gaze was locked onto the threedies, the difference seemed to be that of a realm, but the difference was that of one elephant facing ten.


    Just when the old man was about to make his move, a calm voice sounded, "It has been a long time since I saw someone who think they can hold the sky with one hand."


    Hao Mei appeared between the threedies and the old man. Her appearance shocked the old man who said, "Lady Blizzard de, what brings you here?"


    Hao Mei smiled and replied, "My brother is going through a tribtion, where else should I be if not here? This kid is rather careless, you see, Master Gan, he does not know that one should choose hidden ces to go through tribtion. Tch, I will have to scold himter. However, since you havee out, would you like to try if my de can chill your soul?"


    Her words made the elder''s face change and he stayed silent, before he said, "His Highness is magnanimous, he understands your situation and agrees to take a detour but I advice you to teach your brother better, to not cause trouble to others in the future."


    Then with a flick of his sleeves, he went inside the cabin and the carriage drove away. Reni remarked, "You came at the right time, Mydy."


    Hao Mei sighed and said, "I wasing to watch him participate in the battle tournament, but did not expect to find such a scene before me. Well, let us talkter, the tribtion is descending."

 Chapter 233 Battle Tournament.

    Hao Ren passed the tribtion without much difficulty. His special physique improved to another level. The wounds he suffered healed when the heavenly providence rained upon him. His spiritual sense increased and anything within the range of one kilometre was not too far for him to detect.


    As he stood on the ground, his eyes flickered, the sparks of the golden spirit me inside his body flickered through his eyes. The young man took a deep breath as he retrieved a set of clothing as he looked at his sister who was watching him from a distance.


    He used his Cloud Breeze Step and came closer to her in a blink. He asked, "How have you been?"


    Experience new stories on empire


    Hao Mei patted his head and said, "I am having an existential crisis."


    Hao Ren was surprised and asked, "What happened?"


    The youngdy said, "You are catching up to my cultivation and I am beginning to doubt life."


    Hao Ren rolled his eyes and asked, "Let''s go back, I have somethings to discuss with you."


    The people quickly moved away from the ce; they did not mind the fact that someone was stalking them in the distance. Hao Ren was able to sense some fluctuation but since Hao Mei did not say anything, he did not kick a fuss over it as well.


    ¡­


    In the distance, two people, one young and one old, stood in the void with their eyes trained at the group that was headed back to the city. The old man was none other than Elder Gan who had been told to move away by Hao Mei and the sturdy young man happened to be none other than the Third Prince, Hu Jitian.


    Hu Jitian asked, "Master Gan, why didn''t you fight that woman?"


    His tone was authoritative and his gaze was cold. The old man replied, "Your Highness, thatdy is a famous bounty hunter from the northern region. The technique she practices is strange and is capable of freezing the souls of the enemies she confronts. Let alone me, someone at the peak of Soul Transformation wouldn''t guarantee total victory against her."


    Hu Jitian frowned and asked, "To think that she is such a strong person. However, not giving face to the royal family. They need to be taught a lesson."


    Gan did not say anything because it was not his ce to. The royal family of the warring nation has always been arrogant because of their strength. Sighing internally, he said, "Your Highness, we shall get to the city. Making his Majesty wait is not right to do."


    Hu Jitian nodded and then they left.


    ¡­


    Hao Ren and Hao Mei sat facing each other and the two of them were ying chess. The young man asked, "Who was that guy?"


    Hao Mei replied, "It was the Third Prince of the Warring Nation."


    Hao Ren nodded thoughtfully and ced the stone on the board as he asked, "What do you think?"


    He was asking her if they should be worried about his retaliation. The youngdy replied calmly, "Well, these royal wards are all haughty. He will certainly try to do something against us."


    Hao Ren nodded and looked at Xi who was standing on the side and said, "Sister Xi, tell the boys to be mindful of when attending the guests, if they find someone making trouble, handle it boldly, equip them with imaging stones."


    Xi nodded and left quickly to make arrangements. Hao Mei asked thoughtfully, "What do you want to do?"


    Hao Ren narrated what he learned from Hua Shuyan, and said, "I want to participate in the battle tournament. Gain some prestige and try to recruit people over to my side."


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "Good, you should experience the martial world a bit."


    Hao Ren nodded and the young girl continued, "After you settle the situation here, you should take time to travel and find more chances."


    The young man nodded and then said, "Well, I will do what you want me to do, but I have a task for you as well."


    Then he told her about his idea to go over to the Blue Star and bring back the equipment from there to train more people. Hao Mei agreed and said, "It would be possible to go over and handle this, what about Lingshi? Will she being over this time?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "She is not yet ready. Last night we talked, her foundation is yet to consolidate. She is also handling business ns."


    The youngdy nodded and asked, "When is the Battle Tournament opening?"


    Hao Ren replied, "Yes, I think it should be tomorrow."


    ¡­


    The day passed quickly, Hu Jitian was very busy with the reception in the imperial pce and did not cause any trouble for the Crescent Moon Restaurant.


    On the contrary,te in the night, Lan came over to Hao Ren who was sitting in the pavilion and asked, "Young Master, someone from the Fifth princess''s side hase over and is seeking audience with you."


    Hao Ren had a habit of sitting under the pavilion and y Qin, when he heard this, he was surprised and said, "Bring her over."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a few moments, the maid who apanied Hu Baihest time came over and passed him a scroll. Hao Ren thanked her and asked, "Anything else?"


    The maid shook her head and bowed her head before leaving. Hao Ren did not open the scroll immediately, he waited for a few minutes, and then opened the scroll. The message was written with strong dragon type font.


    ''When you go to the battle tournament, try and kill as many of the opponents as you can.''


    Hao Ren furrowed his brows and then read ahead, ''Hu Jitian has pulled strings and pitted his close ones against you. Do not spare them.''


    The young man leaned back and took a deep breath before he channeled the me through the scroll and burned it down. After a few moments, he picked up the Qin again and started to y the music.


    ...


    The sun rose and Hao Mei came to tell him, "Ren it is time."


    Hao Ren put away the Qin and stood up and said, "I will go now. Would youe?"


    Hao Mei shook her head and said, "It is just going to be preliminary, the final will start tomorrow. I will go if you make it there."


    Hao Ren nodded and then left the ce with Reni in two. He asked, "Sister Reni are you also going to participate in the tournament?"


    Reni nodded and said, "Young Miss said I should do it."


    Hao Ren asked, "Well, do your best."


    Reni nodded and replied, "I am thankful for the fact that you will be participating in a different category."


    The young man smiled as they reached the venue. Thepetition was held in the ground of the royal pce. A lot of people were gathered together at the gates of the grounds. There were four gates of the ground and royal guards were keeping order. Everyone was standing in a queue and they were seemingly waiting for their turn.


    Hao Ren saw a few familiar faces and he also saw some new faces. He stood behind a middle-aged man and said, "Sister Reni, what is the first test?"


    The youngdy said, "Young Master, the first test is the identity confirmation, and strength confirmation."


    Hao Ren nodded and the crawled over behind the crowd before they heard loud gaspsing from the front of the crowd, someone eximed, "The third prince has a hitting power of ten tigers."


    The people were surprised, Hao Ren looked at Reni and asked with his spirit sense, ''Is the power of ten tigers considered very strong?''


    Reni smiled and replied, ''The power level is divided in three levels, bulls, then tigers, and then dragons. Ten tigers are the strength of middle nascent soul realm. So, given his age, this is considered to be a good, one of the geniuses.''


    Hao Ren smiled and shook his head, before he said, ''I wonder how much strength shall I disy.''


    Reni said, ''Try to hold back some strength, no one here is revealing theirplete strength. They are all holding back for the realpetition tomorrow.''


    The young man nodded and then after an hour it was their turn. Hao Ren was about to go ahead when Hu Baihe came over with a smile on her face. She patted him on the shoulder and asked, "Well, I did not expect that you came over."


    Hao Ren cupped his fist and said, "Greetings, Your Highness."


    Hu Baihe smiled at him and said, "Are you drawing lines with me?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "It is not drawing lines, but maintaining proper manners."


    The princess nodded and then said, "Go and check your strength, then we will talk."


    Hao Ren nodded and then he walked up to the pir. The official standing under the pir first inspected the identity pass, and then said, "Please hit the pir with your best attack, strength of ten bulls is considered to be eligible for battlepetition."


    Hao Ren nodded and took a deep breath while walking up to the pir, before he stepped forward and his punchnded on the pir. The seemingly unremarkable punch shook the crowd into silence.

 Chapter 234 Simple Needs.

    Hao Ren stood under the pir, took a deep breath and then he stepped forward to hit the pir with a seemingly unremarkable punch. The impact caused the space to tremble. The crowd fell silentpletely, even if someone was to breath a bit heavier, it was heard by everyone.


    The fifth Princess opened her eyes wide when she looked at the gems that lit up on the pir. The stone pir was embedded with crystals that lit up when a strong vibration rushed through them. One gem was equal to the strength of ten bulls. Ten gems were equal to ten tigers, and Hao Ren just lit up eleven gems, that ssified his strength to be equal to that of a dragon.


    He disyed the strength of one hundred and ten bulls in one punch that was not even his best.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The shock that ran through the minds of the people was obvious and it was expected. Someone eximed, "Strength of a Dragon, he is the strongest participant till now."


    Reni furrowed her brows as she looked at the person coldly. Hao Ren looked at the soldier and asked, "Is it okay for me to participate?"


    The soldier shivered and then nodded before handing over a small token before saying, "Please wait around till this round is finished and then you will have to make a draw."


    Hao Ren nodded and then he turned to look at the shocked Princess, "Your Highness, shall we go to the teahouse outside the ground?"


    Hu Baihe woke up from her daze and nodded to him before they both left slowly. Reni stepped up and quickly finished her assessment. Then she followed Hao Ren and the princess silently.


    The crowd all looked over at them, as they left the stadium.


    ¡­


    Inside the teahouse, the Princess reserved a private room and them erected a spiritual barrier around them. She remarked, "Your strength is superb, I did not expect you to have such talent."


    Hao Ren smiled faintly but did notment on this. Instead, he asked, "Can you tell me what do you mean by the message you sent yesternight?"


    Hu Baihe nodded and said, "Among all the princes, only third brother is capable of snatching the Throne from me. It is not because of his strength, but it is also because of the connections he has won over the years with his battle skills. The Shen family supports him and the Second Prince.


    The second prince has a weaker strength and martial talent, so he willingly gave in to work under themand of his younger. He is making up for the political weakness of the Third Prince.


    Hu Jitian has at least half the court in his pocket. So, the first thing he did at the reception yesterday was to rally his people to teach the owner of the Crescent Moon Restaurant a lesson as they dared to ask him to take a detour and overruled his dignity."


    Hao Ren nodded and asked, "I am not sure if they allow killing the opponent in battle."


    Hu Baihe shook her head and said, "Thispetition is held every five years, and the motive is to weed out the weak. The challengers can issue a death challenge in order to gain a better reward when the tournament ends."


    Hao Ren raised his eyebrow and asked, "What do you mean by getting a better reward?"


    Hu Baihe smiled and replied proudly, "The one who manages to kill more people will garner more blood energy which will condense into a blood dragon. The bigger the dragon, the better the reward."


    Hao Ren raised his head to look at her and asked, "Can you tell me what is the reward?"


    Hu Baihe nodded and said, "I am not sure about much, but the top five warriors get a spirit weapon, a life saving elixir, and a spiritual spell technique of their choice. The first person also gets something else."


    The young man took a sip of tea and asked, "What is that?"


    Hu Baihe smiled and replied, "They get the honorary status of a general, or one wish. They could even ask to marry a princess."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "How tempting, but the fact is that I am married and my wife is the only woman for me in this life and the next. As for the wish, I do have a few things that I want to ask, I wonder if the king would have the heart to fulfil them."


    Hu Baihe narrowed her gaze and remarked, "Why does it feel like you intend to do something bad?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Good and bad depends on the state of mind and values. Your good could be my bad and vice versa."


    That said, the two discussed the situation for a few minutes, before the Princess paid for the tea and they parted ways. Hao Ren went back home and began to read his books while minding the business. Yan was the coordinator or the managing director of the eighteen restaurants. She managed the ce and maintainedmunication with all the branches.


    Xi was responsible for guiding the children and maintaining better rtionships with the customers. Reni was the counter manager, and the cashier. The children have all mastered the art of cooking after Hao Ren spent some spirit stones to buy impartation jade slips and teach them quickly.


    The progress was quick and the effect was good, all set for Hao Ren to be the hands-off boss, just like he was in the blue star.


    In the evening, Hao Mei found him and asked, "When did you befriend the fifth princess?"


    Hao Ren gestured for her to sit down and told her what his intention was. Hao Mei was shocked and asked, "Do you think that the princess would agree?"


    Hao Ren replied, "We are gambling on everything, so this is also a gamble. From the information we have about the Princess and her temperament, the chances of this gamble y in our favor are high."


    The two people talked until the night fell, and Hao Ren began to practice his skills. He had just upgraded the fundamental boxing skills to the small sess level, he wanted to exceed that and use the night to try andprehend the skill to a higher level.


    His special physique and his eidetic memory enabled him to experiment with skills and techniques. In the world of martial arts the best that one could do was never to imitate the technique they inherited from someone but to find a way that was the best suited for them. Hao Ren was doing just that. His mind worked fast and he began to understand the meaning of the fundamental boxing technique.


    The young man practiced till the sun rose on the horizon and even then he did not stop. The children all watched him and they began toprehend the boxing technique. Although they had not talked about this subject but in their hearts Hao Ren was their master for their lives. Hao Ren also did not step back from giving them the guidance they needed.


    Apart from some special things he did not hide anything from them, especially martial arts that could make the children stronger.


    Hao Mei watched him practicing from the side and when he stopped to absorb the Yang energy radiating from the sun, she said, "Ren, you are gettingte for the tournament. Go."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Alright." Your next chapter is on empire


    He smiled and walked over to hug her. She was surprised by this sudden disy of affection and embraced him back. The young man asked, "If I win thepetition would you bake a cake for me?"


    Hao Mei was surprised but then she smiled and said, "I will and I will also make a flower on it."


    Hao Ren used to love the cakes she baked whenever he did something good. The young man was not acting like a child, but it was the mystery of his cultivation technique that made him true to his emotions.


    ...


    The crowd was gathering at the stadium when someone eximed, "Look, there are the Princes."


    The people paid attention to the princes, and the arrogant royal wards raised their chins before someone said, "Look, there is the dark horse."


    Hao Ren arrived at the venue wearing a ck silk tang suit. It was one of the suits that his mother has packed for him and Han Lingshi liked it. The young man wanted himself to be painted by the imperial painter to show Han Lingshiter.


    Just when he was about to enter thepetitor''s gallery, a young man dressed in a white and gold python robes came over and said, "Owner Hao, greetings. I am Hu Tiagun, I have wanted to meet you for a long time."


    Hao Ren looked at the man and cupped his fist, he was not a fool to not guess the identity of this person and asked, "Greetings, Fifth Prince, I wonder what you need of me?"


    The young man chuckled and said, "Not much, my needs are very simple. I just want to make friends with you."


    Hao Ren smiled faintly but he did not say anything. This guy hade over to win favor, but Hao Ren was not a fool.

 Chapter 235 Round One.

    Hao Ren had a faint smile resting on his lips as the Fifth Prince stood before him asking to be friends. The former smiled and asked, "Your Highness, what status do I have to be your friend?"


    The fifth prince shook his head and said, "Brother Hao, you should not say this with just the strength you disyed, I am inferior to you."


    At this moment, a voice was heard from the side, "Since you know your ce, why must you act out to reach high?"


    The discordant tone made everyone to look over, while the guards and the participants found themselves useless against this person, the spectators were shocked. The speaker was none other than the Fifth Princess, Hu Baihe.


    The masses were surprised because, although they knew about the Princess''s temper but they did not expect her to speak so tantly even when she faced her own brother.


    Hu Taigun turned his head to look at his sister and asked with a cold face, "Have you literally lost your mind? How could you act like this in front of the people?"


    Hu Baihe smiled but her eyes were cold. She replied calmly, "I can talk anyway I want, at least, I am not desperate to befriend the people like you lot. Am I?"


    Her criticism was not limited to Hu Taigun but to the young men and women standing behind him as well. She approached Hao Ren and patted his shoulder, "Let''s go, I will take you inside. No need to waste time here."


    Hao Ren simply nodded and followed behind her. This made the faces of the people scrunch up bad. They did not expect that Hao Ren would ignore the Prince and the Scions of the Shen family so tantly. They were counted as the rising young stars of the Primus City. Not only that, these people held great prestige throughout the Warring Nations.


    The only ten more people couldpete against these guys, they were the disciples of the two sects. Hu Baihe was one of those disciples, and she was not at the top of the list. The power dynamics between the Royal Family, and the two sects was akin to a man bncing on a rope between three mountains. What Imperial familycked in quality, they made up with quantity.


    Hu Baihe and Hao Ren entered the arena, and a guard came up to hand them two tokens. Hao Ren looked at his token and it had a character ''Zhe'' engraved on it, with a number written on the back, his was twenty four.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    He looked at the youngdy beside her, and asked, "Why does your brother hates you so much?"


    Hu Baihe was shocked and looked at him, "How did you figure out he is my brother?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "You two have a striking resemnce. So, would you tell me what it is about?"


    Hu Baihe took a deep breath and pped his shoulder as she said, "We were good when we were children. Our mother was a concubineing from a low rank noble family. When she gave birth to us, they called us the pair of Phoenix and Dragon. The King doted on us, and favored our mother.


    However, one time she fell prey to the politics that went on inside the pce. She was framed of providing her low rank family with gains and money from the coffers. She was exiled by the same man who doted on her. Then outside the pce she was killed. I loved her, so I had snuck away from the pce to live with her.


    My brother, whom I thought was the same as me, turned out to have a heart of gold and it could not tolerate the winds of poverty. He betrayed me and told the Queen about me. They sent assassins, my mother was cut down along with her entire family. When I was brought back to the pce, I used the ceremonial knife from the king''s chamber to cut up my face.


    This mark reminds me of betrayal, and the hatred I harbor in my heart. This mark is my biggest pain, yet it is my armor too, otherwise, they might have sold me over to some nation for favor. There, now you know it."


    Hao Ren hummed, he did not intend to resolve the differences between the two people. It was contrary to his goal, if the differences were to be sorted, he would not be able to use Hu Baihe as his pawn on this grand game of chess.


    He asked, "You say this, but do you have the strength to deal with him when the timees? If you acted merciful, the Prince wille at you for vengeance."


    Hu Baihe smiled and said, "Usually people ask me if they should help with mediation."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "I won''t because if you cannot solve it on your own, then someone else won''t do it either. KIlling theckeys is fine by me, butying hand on a royal family member, I am sure the King and the Generals will rally against me."


    Hu Baihe nodded and said, "You are correct about that. Defeat them, and that is all. As for the killing, I will do it, I have been holding it in for a long time."


    Hao Ren nodded calmly. Hu Baihe pointed at a few people and gave him the rough details about their strength and status. She said, "If you kill the disciples from the Warring Peak, they will not make a mess, they worship strength and if anyone dies, they would not me the strong man, unless you rely on fair means, as for the monks, they are hypocrites, so do your best."


    The young man nodded and looked around with his soft spirit sense gently. He did not find anyone who was special among the loss cultivators, he was using thispetition as a scouting mission as well.


    After a couple of hours, loud drum beats made everyone focus over to the central area. A middle-aged man stood in the void, he was wearing a white robe and had a bald head. He spoke in a feminine voice, "I am, Xiao Gong Di. I will be the chief inspector for thispetition. The rules are as such, there are two categories of strength division, Core Formation Realm and Nascent Soul Realm.


    The golden corepetition will be held after the Nascent Soul Realm cultivators are done. You all will be divided into four different groups, twenty five people in one group. Later, for the first round of the tournament, you will enter four different arenas that are designated to you, and fight in a round robin match. Eight people will advance from each group.


    There is only one simple rule, no usage of elixirs and poisons during the match. Understood?"


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and mumbled, "Focusing on the words he said, I assume killing is allowed."


    Hu Baihe nodded and said, "This is the best time to condense a blood dragon. As the battles go on, it will give you strength augmentation."


    Enjoy new stories from empire


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Bullshit, focus on your task, I will handle my side on my own."


    The princess smiled faintly, she knew that Hao Ren was hesitant to killing humans, which was rare in this world of cultivators. She remarked, "You need to harden your heart, because the others would not hesitate in killing you."


    Hao Ren replied calmly, "I am not hesitant to kill, but blood should be spilled only when you achieve something from it."


    His words surprised the princess. She recalled a saying that her master imparted to her, "Those who kill at every step are dangerous, but the ones who kill to achieve something are the people one should avoid offending."


    Four old men, who appeared to be at the soul transformation stage appeared on the around the four arenas. They were the dedicated proctors. The participants were called upon by their token numbers, and Hao Ren arrived at the Zhe arena.


    He looked at the other participants and found that they were also gazing at him after all they had noticed the guy who walked past the Prince and the young people like they were nothing but air.


    The proctor said, "Enter the ring and you have ten minutes to decide the oue of the battle."


    Hao Ren jumped over followed by the rest of the people. The old man waved his hand and a barrier was erected. Someone among the twenty five looked at Hao Ren and said, "What do you guys say? How about we handle this kid first, I am sure the Princes will like it and might reward us?"


    That''s the reality of life. The wandering cultivators all lusted for benefits and they were very selfish. Hao Ren had expected this but then he sighed and vanished from his spot. He did not use any movement technique, but only his physical strength. The people were surprised but before they could react, Hao Ren appeared next to the speaker and his fist knocked the man out in one punch.


    He looked at the rest of the people and said, "If you wish to advance, fight. If you want to die, thene at me, I will kill each and everyone of you, and advance alone."


    His words shocked the people and also enraged them. They looked at Hao Ren and cursed him. "You think you are better than us all, huh? Sneak attacks does not prove strength. We will fight."


    Cultivators had there pride and so did these guys, Hao Ren shrugged his shoulders and vanished from his position before he said, "I warned you all."


    He punched all of them and all it took was an exact number of twenty three blows to knock out every one. The proctor was surprised and using his spiritual sense he realized that although the young man did not spill blood, but he indeed incapacitated thepetitors.


    As the proctor he wanted to make a decision but then he turned to look at the chief inspector who said, "The seven cultivators who fellter will qualify along with this young man."


    Hao Ren sighed and though, ''I thought I would gain a direct entry to the semi finals. The position in top ten is ruined again by this bunch of people.''


    He retreated from the arena, and sure enough after ten minutes the battle in all the four sub-arenas came to an end. Hao Ren thought for a bit and then he looked over to the ce where the martial artists were getting treated, and found Hu Baihe among that group. Some of his worries were sorted at this moment.


    Hu Baihe needed to advance to the higher ranks and then only would he be able to use her for his own gains.


    The first round of thepetition came to an end, and the crowd became excited thinking about the one on one fights that were lined up for the uing rounds. The chief examiner said, "The second round will begin in one hour."


    Hao Ren found a relevantly secluded ce and sat down to cultivate. He did not wish to dy his progress, in the first round he had not used an spiritual energy so it was easy for him to do this.


    In his soul sea, the spiritual energy was flowing in slowly, one drop at a time. Soon, the time was up, and the Chief inspector said, "The second round will now begin. Your name will be called upon once, and you will have one minute to appear on the stage. If you do note through, it will be considered forfeit."


    Hao Ren raised his brows thinking that these people sure were in a hurry. He used his Yin and Yang eyes to observe the cultivators for a few minutes before he found that the members of the Warring Peak had already acquired some blood energy and one of them even had an aura dragon swirling around his body.


    A calm voice sounded in his mind, "Blood dragon is the key to enter the forbidden area of the Warring Nation. There lies the chance to conquer without drawing a sword."


    Hao Ren looked at the side and found Hao Mei standing in the spectator stand. He was surprised but thedy nodded to him in assurance, and the young man made up his mind.

 Chapter 236 Divine Strength.

    Sorry, I caught a stomach infection and yesterday I spent my day on the bed or the washroom. I am sorry to have missed the updates I promised but my health has always been an issue of concern. Will try to look after myself better.


    ...


    Hao Ren was sitting in the participant stands. While the people from the same group avoided him, the people from the other groups didn''t take him seriously. However, none of that affected Hao Ren.


    He sat with his eyes closed and waited for the next round. After the resting period passed, the chief inspector said, "Time''s up, for the second round, you will face a random opponent, and the winners will be promoted to the next stage."


    The people nodded and a couple of guards rushed around the spectator stand with big boxes in his hands. The old inspector said, "Stop."


    The guards stopped and the old man said, "The audience before whom the guard is standing, please put your hand inside and take out a ball."


    The audience members hesitated but the they picked out a ball as asked of them. Soon, thirty two audience members had selected sixteen pairs of balls. These balls were collected and bought over to the inspector. The old man looked at the first pair and said, "Jian ten, and Zen Five,e to the stage."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The four mini arenas have been merged into one big arena. Hao Ren did not notice when this happened, but it happened. As he was thinking about reading some books on array formation, two participants walked up to the stage. The four old proctors appeared around them and cast a barrier.


    The chief said, "You both know the rules, but let me remind you one more time. The battle will stop when one of you has lost the capacity to fight, is dead or admits defeat. The loser will give up his entire blood energy to the winner. Do you understand?"


    The two fighters replied with a yes, and Hao Ren leaned back in his seat to watch them fight. The battle began, on one side was a young monk wearing a red kasaya, and the other party held a sword. The contrast between the two was strong, however, their battle prowess was almost the same.


    The monk used his hands to block the sword, and the sword tried to find a way through the defense. The first one to make a mistake would pay the price. Hao Ren lost interest after an exchange of hundred blows, and the first one to make a mistake was the young monk. The swordsman was ruthless and stabbed his sword through the young monk''s torso.


    The monk used his palm to push away the swordsman and said, "I concede."


    The chief inspector nodded and said, "The winner is Renshi Kuan."


    The people cheered, the fan following of the Warring Peak in the nation was even higher than the royal family. Why? Because the ancestor of the Warring Peak was a full fledged Dao Integration Realm cultivator.


    They had the capital to suppress the Royal family if they wanted to but the only reason they choose to not overthrow the crown was because that old undying man was saving all his energy for the troubled times.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from empire


    The fights went on and on. After a few matches it was Hao Ren''s turn. The chief inspector said, "Zhe twenty four, Sheng Five."


    Hao Ren raised his eyebrow and mumbled, ''Someone from the royal camp.''


    The young man stood up and appeared on the stage. His opponent was a young man who was holding a long battle halberd. The chief inspector said, "Begin."


    The four old proctors raised a barrier, Hao Ren''s opponent said, "Owner Hao, I wonder if you share the same resolve as the other participants? Are you willing to die?"


    Hao Ren looked at the man and asked, "Who are you?"


    Some people in the crowd found it funny, and a few muffled chuckles were heard. The man said, "I am Shen Yufan."


    His expression had turned from arrogant to cold after Hao Ren''s question. However, thetter calmly replied, "I did not share the same resolve as everyone else. Why should I be prepared to die? Why shouldn''t I kill those who wish to harm me? I intend to rise to the top, why should I think about falling down?"


    The people were surprised, and Shen Yufan was also left speechless, before he chuckled and asked, "With just your strength? A merchant and a chef, you intend to reach to the peak. Do you think fighting is as easy as chopping chicken?"


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "If you finish talking you will know if it is."


    Shen Yufan furrowed his brows and picked up his halberd to charge forward, but within the time that he assumed a fighting stance, Hao Ren had already closened the distance between the two of them.


    Shen Yufan was surprised, Hao Ren was faster than him. His weapon was useless in closebat. Just when he was thinking what he should do, Hao Ren''s fist made contact with his ribcage. The force of a dragon was so strong that it sent Shen Yufan flying into the barrier.


    The golden spirit barrier rippled as Shen Yufan was repelled and fell to the ground. Hao Ren stopped chasing the man and the people were stunned in a daze. Hao Ren''s fist left a dent in the armor Shen Yufan was wearing.


    The participants from the Sheng group stood up and red at Hao Ren. The young man was unfazed and looked at the Chief Inspector as he said, "This guy is not going to wake up, and if you dy, the bone shards might puncture his heart, and he would die. Don''t me me for this matterter."


    The chief inspector was a man in the Soul Transformation realm, and Hao Ren talked to him without any fear or reverence. The old man narrowed his gaze and said, "Winner, Hao Ren!"


    The barrier was removed and Hao Ren went back to his seat. In his mind, Hao Mei''s voice sounded, "Did you use yourplete strength?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, ''No, this is just ten percent of it. I did not wish to kill them so soon. Let us wait for me toe back from the forbidden area and then we will see how to handle them.''


    Hao Mei nodded, and the matches continued. Sixteen people qualified for the next round including Hao Ren. The chief inspector said, "The qualified participants will gather at the stadium tomorrow morning and they will fight each other again in two rounds to decide the best four."


    Hao Ren stood up and disregarding the looks of the other participants made his way out. He ran into Hu Baihe, who greeted him and asked, "Shall we have some tea?"


    Hao Ren nodded and then both went to the same tea house. Hao Mei also came over, the young man made the introductions and asked, "Why did the Princess call me over?"


    Hu Baihe smiled and said, "Can you never overlook the main thing?"


    Hao Ren smiled faintly but did not speak. Hu Baihe looked around and said, "If you meet any princes, kill them."


    Hao Mei furrowed her brows and wanted to say something, when Hao Ren asked, "What will I gain from doing that? The royal family wille after my business, as I told you, I will not kill them."


    Hu Baihe shook her head and said, "Senior Brother Mad de has assured me that as long as you manage to kill them, the Warring Peak will provide you with protection."


    The young man shook his head and replied, "I made my business on my own, I will not allow anyone else toe and take it over. Do you think I am a fool who does not know that in the cover of giving me protection the Warring Peak would be asking me for a cut in the profit?


    You might think of me as a loner, but I have connections in the market and every boss who has relied on the protection from the warring peak, is bleeding their hard earned money. With all due respect Your Highness, I do not want to associate with such forces that are beyond my control."


    Hu Baihe frowned, she thought of herself being ced in Hao Ren''s position. Hao Ren continued, "You wish to have them looked upon as if they are unworthy, if I meet any of them I will defeat them. As for that third Prince, if I meet him, then he will try to kill me and in return I will kill him. Apart from that, I do not want to incur the wrath of the people over me."


    Hu Baihe wanted to say something when Hao Mei said, "Your highness, to walk the path and reach the peak, you cannot always use a borrowed knife. Warring Peak favors strength, if they favor you that much, then you should ask them to handle this matter by themselves. I know that you are an upright person, but if you follow to many advices, you will end up bing what you hate the most."


    While the trio was talking, the matter of Hao Ren having divine strength was being discussed by the people. They wanted toe up with ways to deal with him.

 Chapter 237 Self Righteous Buddha.

    Hao Ren and Hao Mei returned to the Crescent Moon Restaurant and they found that the business had slowed down a bit. Yan approached him and said, "Young Master, the divine general families have issued a notice, if the nobles and the merchants dared to dine in our shop then they will be the enemies of the Divine General Families."


    The young man thought for a bit and then went to the corridor and picked up a brush and paper. Xiao Si saw this and came over to help him grind the ink. Hao Ren smiled and patted her head gently as he asked, "What does Xiao Si want?"


    The little girl looked up at him and then she checked the surroundings before she leaned closer to him and said, "Big Brother Ren, can you make Xiao Si a nice jade hairpin? That day one customer had a jade hair pin which looked so pretty like a flower blooming. Xiao Si knows it is expensive, she will work harder."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "You little one, you do not have to work harder, just work as much as you do daily and I will get you a the hairpin soon."


    The two people talked while the rest watched them from the distance. Hao Mei was curious as to what Hao Ren was going to do, and sure enough, she saw him pick up the brush and write with confident strokes.


    After he was done, he said, "Sister Yan, go and hang this on the entrance for everyone to see."


    Yan nodded and hurriedly came over, after she read the content she was surprised and then she smiled. She ced the paper at the entrance, and a few minutester, the flow of customers increased.


    The paper read, ''We offer twenty percent discount to anyone who dines for the next three days. The amount we earn during the next three days will be multiplied two times and then submitted to the Imperial pce for the welfare of Military families, and the widows of our fallen soldiers.''


    This move appeared to be a business tactic, but in reality, this was a move that pushed the divine general families in a corner. If they dared make moves against a ce that was willing to empty out its own pockets for the good of the fallen soldiers, then the image of the divine general families will drown in the depths of a cesspool.


    ...


    In the evening, Hao Ren sat down with Hao Mei and thetter asked, "They know about your strength, and you do not have any high level skills. What do you intend to do tomorrow?"


    Hao Ren leaned back in his chair while he gently stroked the strings of the Qin in hisp and said, "I have my cards, do not worry, if they tried to kill me for real, I will erase them from existence, regardless of them being Royalckies or the disciples of some shit level sect."


    Hao Mei frowned but Hao Ren said, "Do not worry, the heat of this trouble won''t cause us any trouble."


    Hao Mei nodded. On the other side, Han Lingshi was still dealing with her work. For her only hours have passed. Sometime she would randomly connect with Hao Ren while working but she also paid attention to not disturb his cultivation as in her mind one day on blue star was three days in spirit shimmer continent.


    Hao Ren spent the night strumming the Qin, allowing a gentle music echo in the courtyard. Soon the night passed and the sun came up on the horizon. In the city, there were many people who were discussing the Crescent Moon Hotel, and Hao Ren.


    They wanted to see what this guy would achieve if he faced the Imperial family and the sect powers on his own.


    ...


    Top sixteen fighters appeared in the arena that was jam packed with many people. Hao Ren had gained a lot of prestige. In the round of thirty two, when he found with the young man from the Shen family, he defeated the person effortlessly, and afterwards, it was his fortune that he fought the weaklings of the batch.


    However, his fame was akin to a firework in the eyes of the people, because he fought the weak. The young man sat in the chair with his eyes closed and meditated. The chief inspector said, "Today, you will fight one opponent each, and the rules stay the same. You cannot use any external means to resist during the tournament, if you are found in vition, your cultivation would be crippled regardless of your status."


    The contenders nodded, and the first fight was announced. The face took ce between a Disciple of Bright Peace temple, and a scion of the Lian Family.


    The battle was very intense, however, Liang Guan won with a narrow margin and looked like crap. The people who followed Buddhism were all standing in support of Shining Zen, the monk who lost after he ran out of spiritual energy to infuse in his attacks. Hao Ren looked at the monk and thought thetter fought well, but he was named because he had a stone face, and his head was so bald that it reflected the sun.


    After seven more fights, Hao Ren was called upon, along with the opponent, who happened to be the leading Disciple of the Bright Peace Temple, Little Master Vajra.


    This caused a wave of murmurs through the crowd. The people trained their eyes at the two young men standing before each other, surrounded by a barrier. Little Master Vajra did not look feeble, on the contrary, his body was well endowed with muscles that seemed to have been carved from stone.


    The monk joined both his hands and said gently, "Patron Hao, I wonder why do you seek power?"


    Hao Ren raised his brow and asked, "Why do you seek power, Little Master Vajra?"


    The monk replied, "To safeguard my beliefs."


    Hao Ren shrugged and replied, "My reason is the same. I seek strength to protect what I believe in."


    Vajra was surprised, but then he smiled faintly and asked, "In this secr, what could be worth saving?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "There are many things to safe master. Like the innocence of a child, the hope residing in the heart of a homeless person, the dignity of a fallen soldier''s family, the pride of a widow. All these things are worth saving. Before I be the buddha, I should be a human."


    His words shocked Vajra, and not only him but all the monks in the arena. This simple sentence shook their Dao Hearts. Hao Ren smiled faintly and continued, "Little Master, a mother bears so much pain that it could break all the bones in her body, just to bring us to life. If we do not pay back the debt of life to her by being filial, would we be humans?


    What sort of buddha will one be when they did not even understand the basics of humanity? After all, isn''t Buddha someone who also used to walk the path of humanity? Only when we have paid back the debts we owe can we severe the threads of fate and ascend to be a buddha, no?"


    Vajra shivered, everyone watched this scene. While these people had been gaining information against Hao Ren, thetter also did the same, and he knew that Vajra had run away from home because he was discriminated against by his family for being a weak child. In the buddha temple he found a way to survive and grow stronger. He severed the bonds and trained with a single mind.


    However, these words were not enough to let Hao Ren win the battle, and the Little Master asked back, "Would you still say the same thing if you were discriminated against by your birth parents?"


    Hao Ren smiled and chuckled as he said, "Little Master, I say this because I was discriminated against by my birth parents? I have to understand that they are humans as well. Even though, I have yet to forgive them, I cannot deny the fact that they are my parents. The threads of fate do not follow the words we use tomand ourselves. They follow the will of fate (Author''s mind).


    You made your body as strong as the the Vajra, but did you forge your emotions too? The grievances in you heart are the chinks in your armor, had you managed to let it go, you might have been stronger and better equipped to safeguard your beliefs, but at the moment, you are just a weak child who ran away from home. I wonder if the elders have even let you go back to where you came from to even check on your birth parents."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His words stunned the people, because from the outside they could see that every word from Hao Ren''s mouth was akin to a punch that left more and more cracks in the heart of the young monk. Sure enough, after a few minutes, Little Master Vajra puked a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground.


    Hao Ren looked at the chief inspector, who checked Vajra, and found that the monk''s foundation has been damaged before announcing Hao Ren to be the winner.

 Chapter 238 Quarter Finals.

    Hao Ren returned to the seat without minding the gazes of the Buddhist disciples. They all gained the information that Hao Ren''s words caused damage to Little Master Vajra. They were angry, and someone said, "I wonder if he practices the evil ways of witchcraft?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    This murmur reached Hao Mei and she frowned. She used her spirit sense, and said, ''Ren, there is a rumor going on about you that you might practice witchcraft. In the next fight, you need to show them something or it might draw attention from the Big monks, and the hunters on Warring Peak.''


    Hao Ren simple replied to her, ''Okay.''


    Enjoy more content from empire


    The young man really wanted to smack the hell out of the person who started this rumor. He raised his head and using his Yin and Yang eyes he began to inspect the surroundings carefully. He also used his augmented hearing. A lot of murmurs flowed in his ears, he found that people were really talking about him, and the opinion did not seem to be good.


    He frowned and opened his eyes to look in the direction where he was being discussed most vividly, as expected, the monks were not as calm as they seemed to be on the surface.


    As the matches finished and the top eight were announced, the topic changed again. The top eight contenders were Ma de, also known as Mad de, Hu Jitian, the third prince of the Warring Nation, Hu Baihe, the fifth princess, Monk Prajna, the candidate who could ascend to the Arahat level, Shen Baitian, sessor of the Shen General Family seat and duties. Jiang Qui, and Liang Hiefang, both were simr to Shen Baitian, they were the sessors of their family seats and duties.


    Including Hao Ren, the number of participants added up to eight. Hu Baihe, and Ma de represented the forces of the warring peak, Monk Prajna stood for the Bright Peace Temple. However, Hu Jitian, Shen Baitian, Liang Hiefang, and Jiang Qui represented the strength of the royal court.


    Hao Ren raised his brow and a faint smirk appeared on his lips, as he thought, ''The dynamics of power are changing, it seems to me that the royal court wishes to be done with the sect and the temple in one go. What a meticulous n, sure enough the king is not senile.''


    With this sudden change, many people in the shadows would be making a move, Hao Ren used his spirit sense to talk to his sister, ''Tell all the spies, not to act recklessly and just be normal, there might be some other old monsters hiding in the pce. We cannot give them a chance to take an action.''


    Hao Mei nodded, obviously, with the current situation she could also understand what was going on here. The pieces on the chess were all ced on the board equally. She looked at Xi beside her and told her what to do.


    Xi left the arena silently and headed back to her own secret operative center in the capital. This was how she operated the spies and Hao Ren did not intervene in it. He only told her to teach one of the twenty kids about her methods so that they could manage the situation in her absence. They were all reaching the threshold of Foundation Establishment realm.


    ...


    The rest period finished, and the chief inspector appeared on top of the stage as he said, "Are you all ready?"


    The eight participants nodded and the man began to call forward the participants for battles. Hu Jitian was fighting against Jiang Qui. This was bound to happen with lesser people the chances of shing with allies increased. However, the battle seemed to be very boring. After an intense spar, Jiang Qui took initiative to back off.


    Hu Jitian won the match and advanced to the semi final. Ma de managed to deal with Liang Hiefang, Hu Baihe faced Shen Baitian and won by a narrow margin. However, she was still holding back something up her sleeves and Hao Ren could tell it was going to be a steep climbter for him.


    Finally, Hao Ren was called over to face against Prajna. The two stood facing each other, and Hao Ren had to admit that he wascking in terms of temperament when facing the Monk. He cupped his fist and greeted the bald man with a bow, as he said, "Greetings, Master Prajna, I seek your advice."


    Master Prajna, and the rest of the spectators were surprised by his humble attitude. The monk asked, "Patron Hao, are you holding back because of the murmurs around?"


    The bald man revealed a faint smile as he asked, Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I am willing to take a heavenly oath to prove that I have nothing to do with witchcraft or evil forces in the world. While theymen are ignorant, someone as wise as Master Prajna must have the skill to see through the worldly illusions of words."


    Prajna was surprised momentarily and then he smiled as he said, "You do have a way with words, Patron Hao, my thoughts swayed a little because of what you said but I am sure that it was not Witchcraft or evil energy bewitchment. Now I am curious to see what you have to show. Please advise me."


    As he said this, Prajna made a gesture of invitation. Hao Ren smiled and took out his long Qin. The people were surprised and did not understand what was his intention. Hu Baihe frowned and mumbled, "What is the meaning of bringing out a music instrument?"


    Ma de who was sitting next to her remarked, "Dao manifests in all things, if a stalk of grass can be a sword, why can he not use music instrument to fight?"


    Hu Baihe was surprised and stunned, she did not expect Hao Ren to have such a skill.


    They all looked at the young man sitting in the void with the Qin resting on hisp and said, "Master Prajna, please be careful."


    Prajna was looking at him solemnly and nodded in return. The young man began to pluck the strings of the instrument and channeled his spiritual energy through them while doing so. His speed increased, and the sound echoed throughout the stadium.


    By the time, Hao Ren raised his hand to pluck the string for the second time, Monk Prajna moved around to dodge the invisible spiritual des that were hurled at him from random directions. Just when he thought that he got the hang of the rhythm, a phantom of a fairy appeared before his eyes.


    Prajna was stunned, and so were the people, even the Chief Inspector furrowed his brows, but soon he was shocked as he looked at Hao Ren, the young man had created the phantom with his spiritual energy vibrating in a specific zone. This was not an easy task.


    Hao Mei looked at the disy and smiled as she took out an image stone to record the situation.


    ...


    The phantom had the stature simr to that of Han Lingshi, it was a woman with beautiful eyes, but the face was covered with a silky vail. The people did not know what to say as they were enchanted by the fairy dancing with a sword in her hand.


    Prajna felt drawn in the illusion but and chanted the clear heart sutra to control his thoughts and then he made a seal with his hands as he said, "Vajra Mountain Shield."


    A spiritual phantom of the mountain appeared before the sword fairy, and Hao Ren smiled as he said, "Song of the Dancing Lion."


    His song changed and the dancing fairy also changed her moves. The momentum of her sword became ferocious. Every sh became stronger and it began to leave marks on the mountain wall. Hao Ren had a purple gold spiritual energy, which was at least two grades higher than what the Monk had.


    After five notes the sword sh made it through the wall, and hit the Monk, who had prepared a golden bell to defend himself. Inside the bell, Prajna was shocked and surprised, because the attack caused his golden bell to ripple.


    Hao Ren was so strong, but he was not yet done, he closed his eyes while ying the song and imbued his soul energy into the notes. The soul energy shed directly through the golden bell and a phantom of Hao Ren appeared directly inside the Monk''s soul sea.


    Prajna was shocked and wanted to resist when Hao Ren said, "Master Prajna, if you resist, the ripple of the attack will damage your soul sea as well. Please be calm, I do not wish to make enemies or to attack more than I need to. I will ask you now...."


    After a few seconds, Hao Ren opened his eyes, and Prajna said, "I concede, Patron Hao, your grasp on the Music Dao, and the Soul Dao can indeed cause trouble for many people."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "It was your excellent defense that pushed me to do this much, Master Prajna, thank you for your guidance."


    Prajna shook his head with a smile and walked off the stage. The people were silent, Prajna admitted defeat. The quarter finals came to an end.

 Chapter 239 Semi-Final.

    The Quarter Finals came to an end and the people were getting ready to leave the Stadium, when a calm yet domineering voice echoed in their ears, "Chief Inspector, I wonder if we can make a few changes in the proceedings this time."


    Chief Inspector was surprised and he looked at the third prince. He asked, "Your highness, what do you mean?"


    Hu Jitian replied calmly, "Why shall we wait another day to find out the result of the tournament? It is obvious that we are all hungry for sess, and wish to climb the peak. So, why can''t we have a battle right away?"


    Someone from the crowd felt excited and yelled, "Yes, I support His Highness!"


    Following this, people began to chant his name. The chief inspector was surprised and said, "Your Highness, while I admire your enthusiasm, there are two things that you need to take care of before thepetition can continue."


    Hu Jitian said, "I know what the two conditions are. First is to get an approval from the three strongest ment of the nation. The warring peak sect master, The King, and the Chief Abbot of the Bright Peace Temple. I have arranged someone from my side to go over and ask for their permission and appearance as well. As for the second condition."


    He looked over at the three people who were standing on their positions and asked, "Does any of you have any trouble if the battles were to continue?"


    Find your next read at empire


    Hu Baihe shook her head, as hot blooded and hungry she was, she had no reason to avoid this, and then there was Ma de, another battle hungry man raised and nurtured by the Warring Peak. He also nodded without much change in his expression.


    Then finally the trio turned their gaze to look at Hao Ren, the young man had be an enigma to them and Hu Jitian in special had been paying attention to this guy.


    Hao Ren smiled faintly and asked, "Your Highness, you wish to settle the situation in one go?"


    Hu Jitian nodded firmly and Hao Ren replied, "Since, you have spoken, how dare I cause trouble. I agree. I only hope that the rewards for the top ten contenders can be settled soon. You see, I am just a chef, and joined the tournament because of rewards. Hehe..."


    Hu Jitian furrowed his brows but then he said, "I will ask His Majesty to issue the gifts as soon as thepetition closes."


    Hao Ren raised his fist to thank the man for his understanding and sat down in his previous position with his eyes closed. Hao Mei asked him with spiritual sense, ''Why did you agree?''


    Hao Ren replied, ''I have nothing better to do at the moment, so why not.''


    Hao Mei thought about it and asked, ''How much spiritual energy is left inside your Dantian?''


    The young man replied, ''Ummm, around eighty percent.''


    Hao Mei was surprised and then she mumbled, ''Monster. I am going back to the Blue Star, do you need anything else from me?''


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, ''Nothing, but can you ask Lan to send over a big parcel of chicken wings, I am hungry.''


    Hao Mei nodded and things turned silent.


    ...


    Time passed as the people waited, and then after an hour, the Chief Inspector said, "Your Highness, how long would it take your news to arrive?"


    The young prince looked at the Chief Inspector and said, "Just a few more minutes, everyone will bepletely rested by the permission arrives."


    At this moment a rugged voice sounded from the void, "You sure are confident, thinking that the Sect Master would go along with your whim, Hu Jitian."


    Ma de and Hu Baihe stood up from their position and the bowed in the direction from where the sound came, "Greetings, Senior Brother Lu."


    Brother Lu appeared above the two of them and gradually came down from the void and stood on the ground. Hu Baihe asked, "Senior Brother, does Master not agree with this?"


    Lu looked at the Princess and said, "When has the Warring Peak ever held back from fighting? But the fact that your brother is asking for such things is annoying."


    Hu Baihe smiled and just when they were talking another person appeared and stood beside Monk Prajna. The person was a monk but he was older in age, and his eyes were filled with vicissitudes.


    The monk bowed to Prajna and said, "Amitabha, seems like you have learned a lot this time."


    Prajna smiled and nodded as he said, "Master Hao, was kind enough to enlighten me."


    Hao Ren was listening to them and from a distance, he wanted to say that, ''I have no involvement in this threesome of yours.''


    Warrior Lu looked at the monk who arrived and said, "Oh, old man Qin, what did your abbot say? Does he allow thepetition to continue?"


    Qin bowed to Lu and replied, "The abbott has said, we monks have no fighter standing in the ring this time, so we will follow the arrangement of Patron Kama, and His Majesty."


    Lu smiled and said, "I have always loved your tactfulness. Good."


    Lu cast his gaze upon Hu Jitian who did not even react and sat on the side with his eyes closed. Another hour passed, and now the spectators were left with no hope and some of them left the venue, when suddenly a rhythmic hooves.


    Hu Jitian smiled and Hu Baihe''s face turned cold. The King himself has arrived. The hooves knocking on the ground to the metal hooved typhoon horses. These beasts were used by the royal guards of the Warring Nations only.


    Hu Jitian stood up from his chair and sorted his clothes to wee the king. The chief inspector was surprised but then he looked around and said, "Ignited the Moon Lamps."


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze, the moonmps were a type of artifact that was crafted by refining, the Moon Essence found beyond the Tiger Sabre Pass. This artifact was considered a luxury, but for Hao Ren, it was something thatmemorated the defeat of Han Lingshi''s moon spirit kingdom and her ancestors. He despised these people, but nothing was visible on his face.


    Soon, on the top most balcony of the Stadium, an old man appeared with a radiant smile on his face. He was surrounded by the generals and the guards. Beside him stood a middle-aged man who had a rogue mark on his brow.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hao Ren recognized this man, the leader of the Zheng family, and also the advisor to the king. The old man looked at Hu Jitian with a smile and said, "I hope the best person wins. Let the battlesmence."


    Hu Jitian and the rest of the people bowed to the man. The chief inspector nodded and then bowed to the King before he turned around and said, "The first battle would be, Ma de, and Hao Ren. Pleasee on stage."


    Thetter smiled and stood up from the position and thought, ''What a good way to promote Hu Jitian to the top. Indeed, capable of being called the king.''


    Indeed, the Prince would first defeat the Princess, and then he would advance to face Ma de. Hu Jitian was stronger than both the people. However, he would not reach the peak because he would not be facing Ma de, but Hao Ren.


    ...


    Hao Ren stood facing Ma de who held an Epee. Thetter said, "You better get serious in this round, I am not as weak as the rest of the participants were."


    Hao Ren smiled and took out his sword before tying it to his waist and said, "If you can really force me to draw my sword, I will agree to your words."


    Ma de frowned, and thought that Hao Ren was acting arrogantly. He swung his epee, that was five feet long and rushed at Hao Ren. Thetter watched this with a musing smile and took half a step forward, before he sent out a punch. This time, the force of his punch was so high that the movement alone caused the air to ripple.


    Boom!


    Hao Ren''s fist had gone supersonic, and it collided with the side of the big de. People seemed to have seen the de ripple as if a stone hitting the surface of water. The energy traveled from the de into Ma de''s arm causing him to retreat forcefully.


    He looked at Hao Ren and remarked in disbelief, "You have been holding back purposefully."


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "We all are hiding something are we not?"


    Ma de narrowed his gaze and began to stab his de at Hao Ren, however, thetter ducked and used all force to get closer to Ma de, then followed by a crisp p to the face of the Warring Peak.


    Ma de was shaken by the p, his head seemed to have disconnected from the rest of his body. He reeled in from the shock. Everyone else looked at Hao Ren as if he was a demon.


    The demon smiled and said, "Let the game begins."

 Chapter 240 Astounding Defense.

    Hao Ren moved in, taking advantage of the daze Ma de was in, he swung his fist at the opponent. Ma de was a veteran in the world of martial arts, he regained his senses and raised his de to sh at Hao Ren. The attack was strong and Ma de stopped holding back.


    His de tore through the air, producing a swooshing noise. Hao Ren watched as the attack came close to him. The speed took him back and this time he was unable to dodge the blow. So he raised his left arm to shield his face and nape from the big Epee.


    Unlike the other epee''s Hao Ren has seen in this world. The de used by his opponent was sharp enough to cut through the stone on the battle stage. Hu Baihe frowned, and the disciple beside her said, "Don''t worry, Junior Brother knows when to stop."


    Hu Baihe nodded as she watched the de sh with the arm. The people gasped and some even tried to look away because they thought that Hao Ren''s arm was going to be chopped off, but the next moment, the stadium echoed with a ng sound. The de vibrated and it traveled back to Ma de''s arm, leaving it with a tingling sensation.


    Hao Ren''s arm was not intact but it only had a fine pink line running across his left forearm. The young man took a deep breath and said, "You are good, Ma de, this is the first time someone has managed to leave a mark on my skin."


    Hispliment was akin to a bomb that made people shiver and think how they have been wasting their lives in the name of body refining.


    Hao Ren stepped in one more time and said, "Fundamental Boxing."


    He began to box with Ma de, he was quick and he was aiming at the vital points. His aggressive charge left Ma de forced to dodge, after all, thetter knew that if he was to parry the de it would deal damage. Even if Ma de managed to walk away from this fight on his feet, his de would be shattered.


    Hao Ren on the other hand did not intend to give the enemy any time to take a breath and recollect thoughts. The young man punched with a crucial application of his fists, and everytime his fists grazed the de surface, it would produce sparks.


    The people were all stunned when they saw this seen unfold. After all, Hao Ren''s body seemed to be made up of battle.


    ...


    While some people in the crowd were shocked, the Third Prince was unsettled. He did not expect such a variable appear in the tournament where he was supposed to rise to fame. He looked at the unfolding battle and thought, ''It would be better if Ma de could settle the score with this guy, he is a bit too abnormal.''


    He was now wishing for his enemy to win, because he could hand Ma de with ease, but Hao Ren will give him trouble. The boxing that was showcased on the stage had reached a level some of the attacks are just slipping by the undetected. This was why the third prince was worried, he wasn''t sure if he would be able tost against Hao Ren for this long.


    ...


    Ma de yelled and gave up defense as he took a sidestep and dodged an attack. Hao Ren was fast, but he could still keep up with thetter. Ma de knew that if the battle continued, he would be pushed into a corner and it would be impossible for him to make any move. He said, "Tiger ying sh."


    He raised his epee with one arm and shed against Hao Ren without any mercy. His speed was too quick and the de collided against Hao Ren, issuing nging sounds. The young Man bore the burn of pain but he did not retreat. If he were to retreat, then the third Prince will definitely realize the limits of his pain tolerance at the moment.


    Just when everyone thought that the situation between the two people has reached the point of equilibrium, Hao Ren channeled his spirit energy in his punches and shoulders. The momentum behind his fist changed. His fists began to create a vague fist phantom.


    Ma de was shocked, and he could not guess if the gaps in the attacks were because Hao Rencked the practice or was it deliberate. However, as a cultivator who stood against the heavens, he decided to risk it all. Using one such gap between the fist phantoms, the man drew close to the young man, but Hao Ren was ready and his fist turned faster.


    Hao Ren tore the wind with his fist, and the number of fist phantoms increased. Ma de was stunned, he took out a shield talisman to defend himself. Every punch thatnded on the surface of the shield caused it to ripple as if the barrier was made up of water.


    Hao Ren frowned, he could see that the shield was capable of dissolving the attacks so he decided to do something else. He took a deep breath and thought about the Lion Aura step technique.


    Every ten punches his aura climbed, in Ma de''s mind, Hao Ren had transformed into a lion that was capable of tearing him apart and was very angry. The psychological impact of this trick was so significant that even when he was behind a barrier, Ma de was shivering.


    Hao Ren focused his attacks on a single point. The impact was happening so fast that the barrier was reaching it''s limit of shock absorption. After the fiftieth punch, the people were standing on their feet, because they finally saw how ferocious Hao Ren was, and they were inspired by his spirit.


    While Ma de had a pale face. He suddenly heard a Lion''s roar go off in his mind and yelled, "I admit defeat."


    As soon as he said this, a crack appeared in the barrier. Although the crack was not much, but it was still proven to the people that if Ma de had not admitted defeat, he might have been beaten to death.


    A massive amount of blood energy flew over from his body, to Hao Ren.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Suddenly, the young man sensed as if his whole body was throwing in exhration. Something inside him was telling him that this blood energy was good for him. A smile appeared on his face and he thought, ''So this is how it works.''


    Ma de had acquired a lot of blood energy, he basically killed all his opponents like a mad beast. This was why his blood energy was stronger and it helped Hao Ren. The young man calmly turned around and left the stage. The audience were shocked, and only when he went down did they erupt in cheers. The loudest voices belonged to the wandering cultivators.


    Earlier when everyone was despising them, they were feeling down but in this match they found that Hao Ren was also an unaffiliated cultivator like them. How could they not support him. Wandering cultivators loved to gain resources and were opportunists. However, they never lied in the name of sophistication. What did they had to lose?


    Hu Baihe looked at the scene and stood up from her seat, it was her turn to fight. She did not want to give up, however, as she was about to walk over to the stage when a voice sounded in her ears, "Don''t fight him, you won''t win. If you sit back and give up, you''ll have half of your blood energy."


    Hu Baihe frowned, although it was correct that if she gave up without fighting, half of her energy would stay intact, it was about her pride that would suffer.


    She looked over at the young man beside her. It was her senior brother who just spoke in her mind. He looked at her and nodded, before she sighed and said, "I forfeit this round."


    The people were confused, they did not expect the fifth princess to forfeit. She was the one who proimed that she wants to fight for the throne.


    Hao Ren sat with his eyes closed, he did not care what was going on around him, at this moment his body was adjusting and recovering.


    The chief inspector looked over to Hu Jitian, who said, "Let us wait for a few minutes, Owner Hao just finished a battle. It would be unfair to him."


    The people nodded, thinking that the prince was fair. However, the wise people knew that he was thinking about ways to tackle the young man. The more time he could find, the better.


    After twenty minutes, Hao Ren stood up and said, "Your Highness, please advise me."


    Hu Jitian took a deep breath and stood up. He was sure of his skills but the problem lied in astounding defense. Since he had no way around it, he decided to face it head on.


    The battle for the top ce was about to begin.

 Chapter 241 Battle Of Geniuses. (1)

    Hu Jitian and Hao Ren stood facing each other. The former was thinking about how to get through the astounding defense of thetter, while thetter had been observing the previous battles of the third prince and noticed his exceptional charging and breaking attack skill.


    Hu Jitian had a special movement skill, Lion Charge, andbined with the chain attack move, Frantic Halberd, this guy was definitely not so easy to deal with. Hao Ren did not dare to believe that this man had revealed hisplete strength. He was a prince and a favored one at that.


    The Chief Inspector looked at the two people who were staring at each other and raised his hand as he announced, "Let the Battle begin!!"


    Hu Jitian took hold of his Halberd, and Hao Ren took out his sword.


    ...


    Someone sitting next to Hao Mei said, "That halberd is called Chaos Halberd, a medium spirit weapon. However, do not look at its grade, this thing is a Royal Artifact. The Third Prince made great contribution to redeem this from the Forbidden treasury. This thing can cut through metal like mud."


    People nodded and someone said, "Look, Hao Ren took out his sword, he really intends to fight with that normal sword? The integrity of both the weapons is so different, if Hao Ren does not have the skill to back it up, he might lose his weapon and suffer."


    The people agreed once again. Hao Mei sighed and thought, ''Could you not have asked for a better weapon. Dumb Ren.''


    ...


    On the stage, Hu Jitian narrowed his gaze and said, "Lion''s charge."


    He did not waste anytime, Hao Ren was not an opponent he could take lightly, and if the opponent was good at defending, he was specialized in attacks. He was themander of the Tiger Cavalry, he had the power and the intention to reach out and move forward any obstacle.


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and mumbled, "Cloud Breeze Step."


    He vanished from his position right a second before Hu Jitian stabbed the spot with his Halberd. His speed surprised the prince, and the rest of the people. In this aspect, Hao Ren appeared to be ahead of the Prince. Even the royal guards around the King were surprised when they saw this. Hao Ren was much stronger than what they anticipated.


    Hao Ren used Yin and Yang eyes to sense the shift in the energy. He was not sitting silently all the time but observing his potential enemies. The third prince attacked in a straight line, but it was anything but simple. The attack had two forms, one was the physical attack, and the other was an energy form.


    The energy attack impacted the distance five meters around the front in a cone shape. Assume the tip of the Halberd as a shapecharge that directed the energy stored inside the de to the front.


    Hao Ren had taken notice to this and made sure to stay clear of the field. If the energy was allowed to invade his body it would cause trouble and hamper his own energy cirction. Hao Ren did not want to suffer from this as his enemy would gain an upper hand.


    His speed and the uracy of the movement was the reason that caused Hu Jitian and the rest of the people to be surprised. Hao Ren was two inches away from the impact zone. He used the chance, and said, "Four Season Sword, Heat Wind."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    He moved his sword in an upward arc, the de was imbued with his spiritual me energy and it let out a ming arm that moved toward the Prince at a high speed. Hao Ren knew that this was far from enough and taking another step forward he said, "Second Wind."


    He shed his sword horizontally from left to right. The fiery sword energies ovepped with each other as they shot towards Hu Jitian who was dodging the first one. The prince was skilled enough to dodge the attacks, but he was shocked when he realized how strong they were.


    The tiles on the stage behind Hu Jitian, where the attacksnded was all scorched. The crowd saw this and they all sucked in a deep breath.


    Hu Jitian narrowed his gaze and asked, "Master Hao, do you intend to kill me?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Didn''t you just stab aiming at my Dantian? Your Highness, do you think that since I am not of Royal Birth, I am disposable?"


    His words caused the people to be surprised one more time. They did not expect something like this to happen. Hu Jitian frowned and said, "I did not expect you to utter non-sense so tantly."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "Fine, you say I am saying nonsense, then I will give you the benefit of doubt, but did you climb the stage without considering the possibility of death? Are you a fool?"


    Hu Jitian roared, "How dare you! Do you know my identity?"


    His loud shout caused Hao Ren to be dazed for a second, before the system said, *Ding: It is detected that the host is under a mental attack. Initiating self defense mechanism.*


    Hao Ren woke up from the daze and he saw the Prince charging at him with the Halberd and this time he would not be able to get away from the attack. The young man took half a step forward, bent his body a little before exerting force and doing a quick backflip. The people gasped, the arena was surrounded by an anti-flying array, so even the might nascent soul realm cultivators were forced to stay on the ground for the sake of fairness.


    However, Hao Ren was not using the skill of flight. He was simply jumping over and he uratelynded on the shaft of the halberd. He said while looking down on Hu Jitian, "You are the prince when you are in the pce. On the battle stage, you are a participant, on the battlefield you are a soldier and nothing more. If you think your identity will make the enemy give you face or the heavens make your tribtions easier, than you are nothing but a glorified piece of trash."


    His words made sense, but what surprised the people the most was how harsh and blunt he sounded. He was so straight that it sounded rude. Hu Baihe raised her brows and then she smiled. The people around her, and those who have participated in the battle all agreed with Hao Ren.


    The young man said, "Hu Jitian, recognizing your identity means nothing but one should understand and bear the responsibilities thate along with the title."


    He tapped his feet off the shaft and he appeared to be standing on the shoulder of the prince for a moment before he used the enemy as aunch pad and jumped high in the void. He flipped his body upside down and clenched his fist as he said, "Descending Phoenix Punch."


    The momentum of the attack was several times higher than what Hao Ren had disyed in the past. His fist was covered with mes, and behind him a faint silhouette of the phoenix manifested for a moment heshed out. The attack caused the wind to heat up and Hu Jitian was forced to kneel on the ground.


    The prince grit his teeth and clenched his fist before he yelled, "Fuck it. Tiger''s vigor."


    With that he countered Hao Ren with his own Halberd Attack. The two attacks collided and it caused the void to ripple. The people could sense the strength infused in the two attacks. Hao Mei watched the scene while channeling her energy through the imaging stone. She would show it to the seniors of the family.


    As for Han Lingshi, she had recorded a lot of footage where Hao Ren was rxed and guiding others to work leisurely.


    After the attack finished, Hao Ren appeared on the stage, and Hu Jitian was kneeling on one knee. He was cut in many ces, bleeding all over the body. However, his gaze was still unwavering and his vitality was increasing.


    Hu Baihe stood up on her feet and looked at her Father sitting in the viewer''s gallery with a cold face. She clenched her fist and said, "I did not expect that rotten old man to teach him the family skill."


    Ma de asked, "What is this skill?"


    Hu Baihe replied, "My ancestors admired the Tiger as the most valiant beast. They created this skill, Tiger''s vigor, because they believed that a wounded tiger was more dangerous than a normal one. So, as soon as someone was injured and they used this technique, their vigor and tenacity would continue increasing. Hao Ren is in trouble."


    Lu Long, her senior disciple said, "That is not necessarily true, from what I can tell about Hao Ren, he is not a simple person, look at his eyes and you will know that he still have a few things up his sleeve. If he can pull off that punch one more time I am sure he will tten the prince."


    The battle was reaching its climax, and everyone was leaning forward in anticipation to the climax.

 Chapter 242 Battle Of Geniuses (2)

    Hao Ren and Hu Jitian both stood on the stage facing each other with solemn expressions. Just now, the Prince repelled his fist with a technique that not only helped him survive the attack, but thetter had a higher vitality pouring out of his body as well.


    Hao Ren narrowed his gaze and took a deep breath to calm the unstable spirit energy rolling inside him. The impact was that powerful. The prince might look hurt, but he was getting stronger with every moment passing.


    The young man scanned the prince with his Yin and Yang eyes and could not believe what this guy was doing. The spiritual cycle was faster, but it was putting a lot of strain on his body which will impact in the future. The top ten fighters were all nascent soul realm experts and they knew what was going on here.


    Hu Jitian red at Hao Ren and said, "You forced me to do this, Bloodline Suppression."


    As he said this, everyone in the stadium felt a pressure acting on them. Someone from the crowd yelled, "Damn it, I did not expect His Highness to use an actual war technique in thepetition."


    Someone asked, "What do you mean?"


    The person shook his head and replied, "This is the family technique of the Royal Family, they bear the blood of the rulers, so when they used this technique as a means of emergency. This technique is weird, only those with royal blood can use it and it allows them to suppress anyone within the borders of the country. This technique is the reason why the Warring Peak has not abolished the Royal Family over the years."


    The people around them did not expect such a trick to exist. Hao Mei heard this and was worried for Hao Ren, but then she sensed something and her eyes sparked up. She noticed Hao Ren''s breathing, and his stature.


    Everyone was a little slouched, and so was Hao Ren, however, his breath was calm. She figured it out, he was not affected by the pressure on his body, on the contrary, Hao Ren was getting ready to deliver his final blow.


    Hu Jitian charged at Hao Ren and thetter waited. As soon as the enemy came close, Hao Ren dodged the attacks and retrieved a set of coins from his space ring. Then he said, "Shooting stars."


    He flicked his wrists and began to hit Hu Jitian. The Prince was ahead in terms of intimidation, but Hao Ren was not falling back either. All the projectiles were hitting in the spots that blocked the spiritual cirction inside Hu Jitian''s body. Hao Ren did not use hidden weapons but projectiles to achieve the effect and then he moved closer to the Prince who was gradually slowing down.


    Hao Ren raised his fist and wanted to beat the shit out of the Prince, when suddenly a golden curtain of energy manifested around Hu Jitian. A dragon''s roar was heard in the surrounding and Hao Ren was pushed back.


    Hu Jitian stood up and began tough. Hisughter was maniacal and he said, "Did you really think you could kill me so easily?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and said, "I thought it would be a nicepetition to fight someone who has been to the battlefield, but looking at you now, I realized something."


    Hu Jitian amusedly asked, "What did you realize?"


    Hao Ren sighead and replied, "I realized that you are just trash. An ipetent spoilt baby who would use something as precious as the national providence to protect himself from defeat. What a loser."


    His words shocked the people. Hu Jitian could not understand what made Hao Ren disrespect him so much, and he yelled, "What the fuck do you know, peasant? This is my nation. I am the crown prince, if not for me, then who does this national providence belong to?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Fool, you are just an ant born in a golden cloak. It is called National Providence for a reason, His Majesty could use this to extend his life, but did he do it? You just pissed on the glory of your ancestors by show casing your selfish nature. Well, now I won''t feel guilty killing you."


    He did not allow Hu Jitian any chance to speak and waved his hand to cast a ring of mes around the curtain. The prince smirked and said provocatively, "I want to see, just how you will kill me."


    A few minutester, the golden curtain was exhausted and before Hu Jitian could admit defeat, the hellish heat of Phoenix mes absorbed him. The stadium echoed with his painful cries and the people were shocked. Hao Ren did not kill anyone throughout the tournament, but he killed the Third Prince. This was a straight attack on the foundation of the nation. Even if the Third Prince was not qualified to be a king, he was a worthy general.


    In the Royal viewing gallery, the King stood up from his seat with a dignified expression. The old man was clenching his fist and asked, "Why kill him when you could have defeated him?"


    Hao Ren absorbed all the blood dragon energy and the phantom of the dragon behind him had reached eleven meters length and looked very life like. The young man heard the question and replied, "He would have killed me all the same. Are you also going to state your identity to deter people, Your Majesty?"


    The people sucked in a deep breath, they had no idea what gave Hao Ren the guts to question the King. Even Hao Mei was shocked, because she did not know what her younger brother had been thinking.


    The King shivered in rage but at this moment, it was not right for him to rebuke the young man who was winning the praise of the masses. He took a deep breath and asked, "As the winner, apart from the other rewards, you can also ask for a wish, tell me."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I wish to enter the forbidden area of the Royal Family."


    Boom!! Hao Ren yed the card against convention and broke the pattern again. The people thought he would beg for a pardon because he just killed a prince, but no, he wanted to venture inside the forbidden area, was he nuts?


    The King asked again, "Are you sure this is your wish?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "As soon as possible, I would like to enter the forbidden ce."


    The minister beside the King asked, "Do you know that you can surely die in there?"


    Hao Ren sighed and replied, "Yes, I know, can you all finish asking the trivial questions and just get done with it?"


    The King clenched his fist and said, "Prime Minister Zheng, hold the award ceremony in the morning, and for now, arrange Master Cole to guide this young man to the forbidden area."


    That said the King left without kicking any fuss and the crowd erupted in cheers. They have never seen someone managing to stand his ground before the King. However, Hao Ren did it and he survived.


    However, the knowledgeable people knew why the King just left. If he was to avenge his son, then the other two forces would take action to avenge their own people as well. It would not stain his image and tell the world that his royal family was running a little low on talents.


    ...


    Hao Ren stood beside Hao Mei and said, "Be careful when you leave, they might send people to pay attention to you."


    Hao Mei nodded and said, "Do not worry, I will be fine. You should pay attention to yourself."


    Hao Ren smiled and left the ce with a general who was arranged to bring him to the forbiddennd. The two people flew at a high speed and it took them one day to reach the vicinity of the northern borders, the Tiger Sabre Peak.


    Master Cole, was a general in the Royal Guards, and his family had been a loyal ve to the Hu family for centuries. He was aware of the location to the Forbidden Lands, and that was it. Hao Ren wished to be led to the entrance of the forbidden area, whether he could do anything there or not, that would depend on himself.


    The king was not going to help a defiant person go to the depths of this area where his family earned the right to be the ruler.


    Hao Ren stood before a barrier of trees. The towering trees were so tall that they reached the skies, and five miles away from them was a natural formation that prohibited flying. Cole did not say anything and just led Hao Ren over to the so-called entrance of the area.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Hundred meters away from the ce, Cole said, "That is the entrance you can go in by yourself."


    The ce located in the center of a clearing. Five miles of clear in grasnd, in the middle of the grasnd stood a circr barrier of trees that were so tall that their canopy could not be seen. Hao Ren nodded to Cole before he walked closer to the tree, and found a gap between the trunks, just enough for one man to pass hai.


    He bowed to the barrier before he took a step through the spected threshold of the trees. Cole was watching the scene with an intense gaze. He wanted to see Hao Ren fail, but he had no idea that the world was about to change.


    ....


    Thank you for your support and love. The book will enter a major time skip. I finally realized that the story has deviated from the initial plot by a long shot. So, forgive me and thank you for not abandoning me.

 Chapter 243 Shock & Awe.

    Han Lingshi was tidying up her blue and white Hanfu when Han Lingxue came inside the room and asked, "What is taking you so long? Uncle Hao is waiting already."


    Han Lingshi turned around and said, "Xiao Xue, do you think I look good?"


    The youngerdy was surprised and asked, "What do you mean? You look like fairy, and since when did you be so conscious about stuff?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and replied, "I learned from elder sister Mei, that over their women are as beautiful as fairies. I haven''t seen Ren in a long time, if we calcte the time flow there, it should be five years now for him. Do you think he still loves me?"


    Han Lingxue sighed as she realized that her sister was just feeling insecure. She said, "How can you think that he does not love you? That man has been out their braving who knows what danger for you, and you are doubting him?"


    Han Lingshi was taken aback and defended herself, "I am not doubting him, but myself, am I even worthy of someone who has given so much?"


    Han Lingxue looked at her sister and said, "Yes, had you been unworthy, he wouldn''t have given up the entire fortune and fame that he worked for to go to the other side. So, put down the doubts and woman up. You are Han Lingshi, and that man is your husband, go there, and tell him that you are his wife."


    That said, Han Lingxue turned around and left the room with a stunned Han Lingshi. After a sudden shake off, she realized that even if she has been away from Hao Ren for a long time, the emotions in her heart were still smoldering hot.


    She took a deep breath and left the room to get downstairs where the elders were waiting for her. Today, she was going to the spirit shimmer continent. She had worked hard, her foundation was strong, she had seen blood shed in the Ghana Continent where she became a one woman army.


    Her administration skills have put the Thunder Spirit Group at the top of the world. In terms of tech and medical research they were the best and the most lovedpany. Han Lingshi had made one thing clear, thepany would grow but they will never take advantage and exploit people for profit.


    Fifty percent of the profit every year was donated towards increasing living standards and education and other such things. If anyone was toe and visit Han Nation, they would be shocked by how much the nation has changed as a whole.


    Thunder Spirit Group had spread all over the world and none of the governments could fight them. Han Lingshi has worked hard for this. She hadprehended the heart of chess, and tactics came naturally to her. While Hao Ren had the heart of mountain and his resolve to see things through became her strength.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hao Xinyuan saw the youngdy and waved his hand to open the portal. They did not wish to waste too much time in saying goodbyes, because they had already finished that ritual one night before. It was decided that almost within a few more years, the family will take down DEHB, and move back to the Spirit Shimmer Continent.


    Hao Ren would be letting a few of his peoplee over and temper their minds in this world from time to time. The family had no idea how big the forces he cultivated were at the moment. None of this information was exchanged by Hao Mei, on the contrary, Yang, the ck snake that Han Lingshi had contracted had been sent to the Spirit Shimmer an year ago.


    ...


    Han Lingshi and Hao Xinyuan stood on the summit of a snow covered mountain, and the youngdy spotted a young man ying down a few old cultivators in the distance. She frowned when Hao Xinyuan said, "That man is called Jian, I learned from Hao Mei that he is Ren''s first sword."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "Those people are the members of DEHB?"


    Hao Xinyuan nodded and said, "Jian might look young but he is a sword grandmaster, with a de in hand, he can kill people thousand miles away."


    Han Lingshi raised her brows and asked, "Where did Ren found such a strong expert? Why is he even following Ren if he has so much strength?"


    Hao Xinyuan sighed and said, "We old people have done something foolish again."


    Han Lingshi had a bad premonition as soon as she heard this, and the old man said, "The time flow is ten times faster in the Spirit Shimmer continent."


    The youngdy opened her eyes wide in shock and clenched her fist. Hao Xinyuan wanted to say something more when Han Lingshi said, "Let me go to him, right now, I do not care what you have to say and why you did this, but since you all lied to me. I don''t trust anything you say. That Hao Ren, he lied to me as well."


    Hao Xinyuan wanted to say something but Jian appeared before the two people. He looked very handsome but his eyes were cold. He looked at Han Lingshi and bowed to her as he said, "Greetings, Young Mistress."


    Han Lingshi was angry and did not care about his greeting. Hao Xinyuan said, "Ren sent you here to escort her back?"


    Jian nodded, and looked at Han Lingshi as he said, "I am Ye Jian, Young Master has told me to bring you over as quickly as possible. May I?"


    Han Lingshi snorted, she wanted to refuse but then thinking why Hao Ren lied to her was mostly likely because he did not wish for her to suffer, she clicked her tongue and said, "Fine."


    Jian smiled and waved his hand. He extended a rope and said, "Young Miss, do not let go of this rope, no matter, what happens."


    Han Lingshi detected the seriousness in his voice and nodded as she sped the rope in her palm. The next second and strong spiritual energy wrapped around her and she was pulled inside the portal. The travel through the portalsted for only a few moments, but it was taxing.


    Jian looked fine but Han Lingshi had a pale face. She took out a bottle of spirit rejuvenation potion and drank it whole. She looked at the ce and found herself standing in the sky above a huge encampment. She was worried and asked, "Where are we?"


    At this moment a toddler appeared before them. The child wore a ck robe with a crescent moon engraved on the chest. He smiled at Han Lingshi and said, "My Lady, you are finally here."


    Han Lingshi was shocked, she did not know how to react to this greeting, but she sensed a strong connection with the child. One momentter, a little girl appeared next to the child and spoke in a cold voice, "Big Brother Hao told you to not run away, can you never listen to him, Yang? Had it not been for the fact that you have a contract with Young Miss, I would have yed your skin and made them into shoes for them."


    Yang shivered and ran over to stand behind Han Lingshi. Thetter had no idea what was going on, and Jian asked, "Yin, where did Young Master go?"


    Yin looked at him and frowned as she said, "To clean up the mess of you losers, where else?"


    Han Lingshi suddenly saw a red rogue mark on Yin''s forehead and mumbled, ''Yin.''


    Then she looked at the child in ck robe and asked, "Yang?"


    Yang looked at her with a smile, and Han Lingshi noticed the vertical pupils he had. She was shocked to see that her little snake was now a child. She asked, "What happened to you two?"


    Yang wanted to say something when Yin said, "Young Miss, first, get settled. We can talk inside the Crescent Moon Pce."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and the next moment Yin red at Jian and said, "Get your shit straight and clean up the remnants of Rising Sun Rebellions by the sun down. Your ipetence ruined the moment, Big Brother had been waiting for so long. Get Lost."


    Jian clenched his fist and bowed to the twodies before he vanished from the ce. Han Lingshi suddenly sensed the spiritual energy nket around her vanishing, when Yin appeared close and held her hand, helping her stay in the void.


    Yin said, "Young Miss, pleasee, I apologize that Big Brother is not here, something important came up and he had to go himself to solve it."


    Han Lingshi was still out of sorts, she did not know what was going on here. She could only nod and asked, "Where is Big Sister Hao Mei?"


    Yin replied, "She is in seclusion and cannote out, but do not worry, Minister Maya, and Shadow Guard Chief Yin are waiting for you in the Crescent Moon Pce."


    Han Lingshi calmed down a little after hearing the two familiar names. The two people hade over here six months ago, to facilitate a better transition for Han Lingshi.


    Yin held Han Lingshi''s palm and they vanished from the ce leaving Yang, who recovered after a second and yelled, "Hey, wait for me."


    ...


    Thank you for your support, please vote with power stones and golden tickets.

 Chapter 244 Reunited. (Big Chapter)

    Han Lingshi felt the world around her turn into a blur, and the next moment she regained control on her senses, she was standing before a pce that seemed to have been made up of crystals and ss. However, the delicateness did not make the appearance weak. On the contrary, the huge scale of the pce made it look very domineering and filled with authority.


    Yin and Yang stood beside her and they both said, "Wee to the Crescent Moon Pce."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and looking at the two children she asked, "Can someone tell me what is going on here? Why are we at a pce?"


    A calm voice sounded beside her, "Because your doting husband wanted you to have avish andfortable home. He oversaw the entire construction for a whole year."


    Han Lingshi turned around and found Maya Okudera walking over to her side in a golden and ck robe. Han Lingshi noticed the change in her aura and asked, "Maya, what happened to you?"


    Thedy smiled and replied, "I reached the peak of golden core realm yesterday, that happened."


    Han Lingshi was shocked to hear this and asked, "Where is Ren?"


    Maya sighed and replied, "I am not sure of his whereabouts, Yin can tell you better."


    The two pairs of eyes turned to look at Yin, who sighed and said, "Well, Big Brother had been conquering the four kingdoms and today he has gone to handle the final obstacle, the ancestor of the Rising Sun Dynasty."


    Han Lingshi took a deep breath and asked, "Will Ren be okay? How can he fight against so many people alone?"


    Maya Okudera chuckled and said, "Come, let us go inside and then you will know the true strength of your husband."


    Han Lingshi was surprised, and she went inside the pce. The decorations of the ce were luxurious but minimalist. She could not help but try to estimate how much it must have costed for Hao Ren to build this ce.


    After entering the pce gates, Han Lingshi was led through the corridors, and soon brought to a ce that looked like a courtroom. She looked at the throne that had a back rest designed like a crescent moon, and the entire ce seemed to be made up of white jade and gold.


    Maya said, "This is the courtroom, after your coronation, you will lead the ce from here, and these are all your people."


    Han Lingshi looked at the two dozen girls standing in two neat rows. Half of them wore ck and golden robes, while the other half wore ck and red robes. She asked in confusion, "Who are they?"


    Yin replied, "They are all people who were rescued by Big Brother Hao, and trained by him. Big Brother gave them the surname Ye."


    A teenage girl could not help but lean forward and turn her head to look at Han Lingshi before she let out a whistle, shocking everyone. The girl standing beside her raised her hand and smacked the troublemaker in the head.


    The teenager rubbed the back of her head and said, "Why are you hitting me? I will tattle on you."


    Thetter did not reply. Yin sighed and said, "The trouble maker is Ye Si, the youngest but the strongest of the shadow guard, she only listens to Big Brother Ren. The pacifier is the wisest and the most apt leader of the shadow guard, Ye Lan. She will not be your subordinate."


    Han Lingshi pressed her palm against her forehead and asked, "What do you all mean? How did Hao Ren manage to conquer the entire four kingdoms just like this? What is going on here?"


    Maya smiled and wanted to say something when Yin said, "He is back, you should as him."


    Suddenly, there was loud noise of a man scolding, "Huh! Why the hell is this chandelier ced here? Where did Kim go? If everything is not in ce when Lingshi gets here I will beat the hell out of you all. Fucking, I have to do everything myself."


    A calm voice sounded, "Young Master, you worry too much, everything will be fine. How can Young Miss not love you over a silly chandelier not being ced right?"


    Hao Ren snorted and replied, "You speak as if you have dated women, you virgin brat. Get lost, when she finds out the time difference, she will feel bad and not to talk about all the things here. Oh, heavens this is so distressing. Had it not been for the fact that I extended the realm limit to cross through the barrier. I wish I could turn back time and stay out there with her forever."


    Han Lingshi heard this and some of her anger calmed down. She turned around and stormed out of the room with big strides. Yang wanted to follow her when Yin dragged the back of his cor and said, "No cking. Sister Yue, take him to practice with you."


    Yue smiled and nodded silently. However, Ye Si skipped about and followed Han Lingshi.


    ...


    In a corridor outside the courtroom, Hao Ren was standing in the void carefully hooking the moon stone chandelier to the ceiling. On the floor stood three young men all dressed in ck and white robes with crescent moon pins on thepels.


    Hao Ren finished hooking the chandelier and then red at Ye Jian before he scolded, "If you lot dared toe back withoutplete proof, I swear I will beat you up. If that old skeleton was to wait ande back to mess things up when Lingshi was to be coronated who would handle it?"


    Suddenly, he raised his head and looked at Jian with a surprised expression and asked, "What the fuck are you doing here? Didn''t I ask you to go and escort Lingshi over?"


    Ye Jian shook his head slightly and raised his hand to point behind Hao Ren. The young man felt a twitch develop on his eye and asked, "Why are you pointing behind me you de brain? Argh, I might turn old before meeting my wife because of you all. Oh heavens!"


    He raised his hand to push his hand down but at the same time he instinctively looked behind him. The next moment he froze. Han Lingshi was gazing at him dressed in a blue and white hanfu, as her hair cascaded down on her shoulders. Her ears adorned with small jade earrings, and her face had a very light make-up to it.


    Hao Ren forgot about scolding everyone, and the people took a hint and dispersed in different directions. No Ye Si though, she was dragged away by Ye Jian.


    Hao Ren stood gazing at Han Lingshi as if he has seen a ghost. Han Lingshi was also taking her time looking at him. Her sunny smiling husband had changed a lot in these years he has been toiling in the spirit shimmer continent.


    The young man before her had waist long ck hair, his face depicted a lot of maturity that hecked before, but the sparks of yfulness in his eyes was still the same as ever. She could not help but reveal a faint smile.


    The next moment she sensed a warmth embracing her. Followed by the warmth a subtle sense of suffocation assaulted her. She opened her eyes and patted Hao Ren''s back hurriedly. The young man before her had hugged her so tight that she was at a lose for breath.


    Hao Ren woke up and hurriedly released her as he asked, "Lingshi, are you okay? I am sorry, I forgot to keep my strength in check. Are you hurt? Oh, well, I will call Ye Liu over."


    He looked up while rubbing Han Lingshi''s back and yelled, "Liu! Come over, Lingshi is hurt."


    Han Lingshi had already gathered herself, and reacted, "No, Ren, I am fine, you do not have to call anyone."


    Hao Ren looked at her worriedly. Ye Si was watching the two from a distance and mumbled, "If the world knew that the Wandering Dragon, Hao Ren, is such a wife pleaser, they would go crazy."


    Hao Ren turned to look at her with a narrowed gaze, and the youngdy rushed away. Han Lingshi also had enhanced senses, and could not help but smile. She held Hao Ren''s arm, "Wandering Dragon Hao Ren, honey, does your wife know you are so arrogant outside the house?"


    Hao Ren looked at her, and then he could not help but chuckle. He picked her up in his arms and spun on his spot as he said, "I love you, My dear. I missed you a lot."


    Han Lingshi raised her arms and coiled them around his neck as she said, "I missed you too."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    She leaned in and kissed his lips. All her anger was washed away when she saw Hao Ren, and when he panicked because she felt suffocated in his embrace, she recalled how careful he was towards her. This kiss was an expression of her longing and love for him.


    However, even though she took the initiative, she was soon drowned in by the flood of passion that Hao Ren had been holding back all these years. For him, it has been almost twenty years since he saw her. She was the only woman in his mind and it was for her that he build the military, took down kingdoms. He wanted the Crescent Moon Kingdom to be a gift for her.


    After a few minutes, they broke the kiss, Han Lingshi was taking in deep breaths, but her eyes were brimming with the desire of passion. Hao Ren sighed and said, "Do not tempt me, love. Your physique is not yet strong enough to handle me in that state."


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "What do you mean by that? How strong have you be?"


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and said, "Well,st year, I reached the peak ofary Realm. I can destroy the entire kingdom with a blow if I want to. However, I am stuck at a bottleneck."


    Han Lingshi opened her eyes wide and asked, "Did you be Omnipotent?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "No, not yet. Forget it, I have a lot to talk to you about."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "First, I want to hear what happened here and what have you done?"


    Hao Ren nodded, and then he walked through the corridors while carrying her in his arms. He was wearing a white hanfu as well, and they both looked very picturesque with each other. Han Lingshi did not feel shy as well because she missed his touch and his fragrance.


    After a while, the two of them appeared in a garden where there was a pavilion surrounded by wisteria trees. The green grass surrounded the wooden pavilion and Hao Ren said, "This is where I spend most of my time with Yin and Yang. Theye here to cultivate at night."


    Han Lingshi nodded and the young man carried her to a chair ced in the center of the pavilion. She noticed that the pavilion was also surrounded by a man-made pond with lots of fish inside. She said, "This is a beautiful ce Ren."


    Hao Ren sat her down on the chair, and he himself sat down on a stool next to her feet. He removed her shoes gently and massaged her small feet. Han Lingshi ran her fingers through his long hair and Hao Ren said, "Well, so the Warring Nation was the first ce where I started making moves. They held apetition where I killed a prince, and then demanded to go to the Forbidden Area.


    That site is closer to the Tiger sabre mountain. Inside their is an ancient tiger beast. Anyone who can withstand one move from it was considered worthy of being a general. Two moves, make you a duke, and if you can withstand five, then you can be the King. That old guy is a Dao Formation Realm entity.


    I used some tricks and tamed after taking five moves. Then I came back with the old tiger and made the Warring Nation people, who considered strength to be supreme to bend the knee. The fifth Princess of the royal family was a friend and she did not want anything else but to practice martial arts, so I gave her the title of an honorary duke.


    Then with the help of old tiger, the strong forces of this region were subdued and assimted. Jian, Lan, Jill, Peng, and Yin manage the strong people. Thankfully Maya came over, and she began to handle the management of the resources and logistics with Sister Xi and Yan.


    Hao Mei''s force was a big help so they are now responsible for running the Crescent Moon Restaurants. They are the information gathering units. You can say they are the central nervous system of this whole kingdom."


    Han Lingshi nodded and asked, "Did you suffer a lot?"


    Hao Ren raised his head to look at her and replied, "It was worth it. Forget it, aren''t we together now?"


    Han Lingshi looked at him and for some reason her heart felt heavy and she could not help but shed a tear.


    Hao Ren rose up from his spot and quickly used his sleeve to gently wipe away the tears and asked, "Why are you crying? Were you not here to talk to me? Had it not been you, how could I havee so far?"


    Han Lingshi embraced him and said, "I love you, Ren. I am grateful to have you, but please do not do anything like this ever again. Do not bear everything alone, the guilt in my heart is too heavy. Promise me that you will never do something like this again."


    Hao Ren took a deep breath and nodded, promising her in silence. At this moment, *Ding: Host...*

 Chapter 245 Duties Of The Empress.

    *Ding: Host, it has been detected that you havepleted all the goals that were set for you by the system. Please proceed to the final step andplete the coronation ceremony to receive the rewards.*


    Hao Ren was embracing Han Lingshi when he heard this. After a few moments, she calmed down and Hao Ren said, "Lingshi, what do you think? Shall we hold the coronation within a week?"


    Han Lingshi was surprised and replied, "No, what is the hurry? My realm has yet to reach the golden core level. I am not possibly worthy of ruling a kingdom like this."


    Hao Ren thought for a moment and took out the Moon Time eleration Hourss and said, "This artifact will allow you to raise your strength. It works like this..."


    He spend some time telling her about the use of the artifact. Hao Ren was aware of her temperament, he could not tell her that she was his wife so she could rule the vast province that he had conquered for her.


    Han Lingshi suddenly asked, "Ren, why are we in a secluded ce? Where are the people? I understand that pces are surrounded by the cities, right?"


    Hao Ren smiled and extended his hand to her. Han Lingshi took his hand and then Hao Ren gently helped her stand as he began to lead her to walk. Han Lingshi suddenly noticed that every step that she took was on a higher level than the other. It was as if she was climbing stairs in the void.


    She smiled at Hao Ren, who smiled back at her. She was surprised by the ease of his action, and she remarked, "Are you trying to flex the strength of aary realm expert?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Look, there is your capital."


    Han Lingshi corrected him, "Our capital."


    She looked down, and under a thin cloak of clouds, she spotted a city sparkling with lights. Hao Ren said, "I employed help from Xiao Mei, and we now have a sophisticatedmunication system which is powered by spiritual energy."


    Han Lingshi raised her eyebrow and said, "I feel like I have missed out on a lot of things."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "You lose some and you gain some Lingshi, on the contrary it was better that you were not here. What I did was just a superficial thing, now you will need to stabilize the situation on your own. Although I am a Shattering realm expert, I cannot just go and kill everyone who does not agree with me. Managing the house is the duty of a wife, simrly managing the political lobby is the responsibility of the Empress."


    Han Lingshi raised her brows and asked, "Even after you subdued the royal families alone, are there still people who do not agree to give in?"


    Hao Ren nodded, "The business of the sects is not something that I can handle with too much force. On the other hand there are the forces of the buddhist sects. They seek to gain worship from the citizens. This sort of thing will dampen the faith people have for the Crown and eventually affect the national providence."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I see, I will study this issue in theing days. Such issues need to be procrastinated for a bit as I have no idea what to do."


    Hao Ren thought about it and said, "How about you breakthrough first and in the meantime I will have all the data gathered for you to read?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I will follow your arrangement."


    Hao Ren nodded and then he took the woman back to the pce. Han Lingshi said, "Ren, the best way to govern the people is to connect with the people. I do not want to have distance among us. Can you put this pce back on the ground?"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hao Ren nodded with a smile and said, "I will do it."


    The couple came back and after greeting the close and important people in the pce, Han Lingshi realized that Hao Ren has formed a big family that was loyal to him. She saw the reverence the people held for him in their eyes. She could not help but imagine the amount of effort the young man must have put into forging such deep bonds.


    She sat down in the pavilion and began to cultivate. Hao Ren on the side, watched her and dissolved some high level pills into powder, which was then absorbed by Han Lingshi. He was sitting on the side, elerating her cultivation speed.


    Ye Lan came over, and asked, "Big brother, would Young Miss not have dinner?"


    Hao Ren smiled faintly and asked, "You girls are looking forward to impress your Young Miss, no?"


    Ye Lan bowed her head with a blush and Hao Ren replied, "I will handle the cooking for her, gather all the information we have on the strong forces that could pose a threat to the political stability of the country."


    Ye Lan nodded and left quickly. Hao Ren looked at Han Lingshi before he stood up and retrieved stuff from his space ring. He began to cook simple dishes for Han Lingshi.


    ...


    After a couple of hours, all the information recorded by them had been gathered in one ce, and Han Lingshi opened her eyes when she finished cultivating. She said, "I still have some distance from the golden core."


    She smelled the fragrance in the air and her eyes sparked up. She looked around and found Hao Ren setting up a table with a variety of dishes on it. The young man smiled as he looked up, and beckoned her over. Han Lingshi went over, and the two began to eat with relish.


    Hao Ren did not need to eat food, but he wanted to keep his wifepany. He told her many things that he did in this world, and every few minutes, Han Lingshi would erupt inughter. The guards and the people in the pce could hear her voice and they all bore a rxed expression on their faces.


    The night passed with Hao Ren spending time with Han Lingshi, until she went to cultivate. Hao Ren told her that he would go and run an errand toe back in the morning. The young man erected a defensive and istion barrier around her with Ye Lan waiting on her.


    It was almost sunrise when Han Lingshi opened her eyes and found Ye Lan standing at the side. She stood up from the ground and asked gently, "Have you been waiting on me this entire time? Are you okay?"


    Ye Lan smiled and replied, "I have fine, Young Miss, this is my task, you do not have to worry. Shall I lead you to your bedroom?"


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "I can go on without sleeping, so I will first read the information on the strong forces."


    Ye Lan was surprised and said, "Big brother and you are both simr."


    Han Lingshi smiled and asked, "Why do you say that?"


    Ye Lan replied, "Ever since he reached the Soul Transformation Realm he stopped sleeping, and only closed his eyes when he was cultivating. You are the same."


    Han Lingshi was shocked when she heard this, and in a daze she followed Ye Lan to the imperial study where a lot of books were ced, and Maya Okudera was reading through some scrolls with Xi beside her.


    The twodies saw her approach and stood up to greet her. Han Lingshi told them to sit down first and began to read the information with them. After a couple of hours, thanks to the hyper speed, they she had finished reading the information and asked, "What do you think we should do?"


    Xi said, "If we kill them, the hearts of the popce will turn cold and it can lead to rebellion."


    Maya continued, "If we give in, they will think we are weak and try to grab a mile for an inch."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Do the people know that the government have exchanged hands?"


    The twodies nodded, and Han Lingshi said, "Gather the people have them vote. Ask them if they would like to live in a world where the authority over them is polite and transparent, or they wish to be bullied by these so called high borns. We will decide depending on the opinion of the people."


    The two women nodded, and Xi asked, "What if the high borns tried to manipte the legition?"


    Han Lingshi replied with a smile, "Kill them. Since they do not wish to do things fairly, why shall we?"


    The people were surprised, Maya took a deep breath and said, "I did not expect you to develop this kill or be killed mindset so quickly."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and replied, "Back home, there are people who would not hesitate killing for petty gains, we are still looking forward to establish a kingdom. Since we are already selfish, why should we be hypocrites? We are not doing things out of the greater good, but for personal satisfaction."


    Han Lingshi hadprehended the heart of chess, she knew when to deceive and when to be decisive. This was the trait of an Empress.

 Chapter 246 Wishes.

    Han Lingshi was in the study and along with her ministers, Maya Okudera, and Xi, they were discussing how to handle the powerful forces when suddenly the pce shook. Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "Umm, is this normal?"


    Xi shook her head and raised her wrist to ess hermunicator. As soon as the connection was established, she asked, "Yan, what the fuck are your bunch of geeks doing?"


    Yan was the formation manager for the pce. She was displeased by the tone and said, "Young Master came over and he is now changing the formation to descended. The Crescent Moon Pce will be going down and the outer wing will be open for themoners to enter and state their cases to the administration department. Don''t talk to me you bookworm, I have to study arrays with Young Master."


    Themunication was disconnected and they all continued to feel a gentle tremor from the ground. Ye Lan said, "What are you worried about Sister Xi, are you doubting Young Master?"


    Her tone was a bit chilly, Xi sighed and shook her head as she said, "I am just confused what he meant by setting up the outer wing and have administration department handle it?"


    Han Lingshi noticed the chill in Ye Lan''s voice and she said, "Ye Lan, can I get something to drink?"


    Ye Lan bowed her head and said, "I will get you some Tea, Young Miss."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Ye Lan smiled faintly as she shook her head and left the ce. Maya Okudera saw this and asked, "Are you wondering why Ye Lan was so cold to Miss Xi?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and Xi smiled bitterly as she said, "Well, when Young Master came up with a strategy to handle the forces in the Zen Kingdom. I suggested assassinations while he favored negotiations. The royal family practiced logic and reasoning before picking up arms.


    I was adamant as I thought blood was the best way to instill fear. We sent in two teams of assassins. Half of them died. Young Master was depressed, because not only did we fail the mission, three of his Ye squad also died. Ye Rin, Ye Lang, and Ye Noel. They were all nascent soul realm experts that Young Master has personally nurtured and guided.


    Ever since that day, Young Master has never looked for me. It was only because Lady Mei that I have some position here, otherwise I would have been killed by Ye Lan and her people. They would not think twice before cutting their hearts out for the Young Master, because they think of him as their father, and the rest of the people are their siblings."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "Hao Ren med you?"


    Xi hurriedly shook her head and said, "No, he did not, he just does not talk to me. I would have done the same if I were in his ce. As for Ye Lan and the rest, they hate me because I indirectly caused the death of their siblings and at the same time, caused the n in the Zen kingdom to slow down by an entire year.


    Young Master had to pick up the sword and kill the royal ancestors to extinguish the threat and danger from that nation. The western provinces of the Crescent Moon Nation are the most resistant, even the city lords there do not have much trust in us."


    Han Lingshi took a breath and said, "You should not hold yourself back because of a mistake. Just be open minded in the future and act ording to the situation. As for the problem in the western nation, I will tackle it."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Ye Lan came back with a trolley, and served them all Tea. Although she did not like Xi, but she knew that Xi was a strong person and also the head of the administration department so she did not disrespect her and served her as well.


    Han Lingshi saw this and could not help but say, "Ye Lan, I know that you have differences with Xi, but you still respect her designation. This is a very rare quality."


    Ye Lan smiled and replied, "I only do what I am told to do, Young Miss, I will never let my personal feelings stand in your or young master''s interest, and so is the rest of my siblings. Please rest assured."


    Han Lingshi nodded and drank the tea. After a few cups, the youngdy took lead and said, "Let''s go and see how we have descended on thend."


    The people nodded, Han Lingshi sounded like the leader, but she was still unfamiliar with the ways around the pce. Ye Lan led the way and shortly after they came to the entrance. Han Lingshi said, "Ye Lan,ter give me a tour of the pce, I would like to see the ce."


    Ye Lan bowed her head and replied, "As youmand, Young miss."


    Han Lingshi sighed and shook her head because although she did not like all this formality, she was aware that she was not yet a part of the family Hao Ren had created here. When Han Lingshi gazed at the scenery, she took a deep breath. She saw hundreds of soldiers standing outside the pce, all dressed in silver armor and as someone who has walked through the rives of blood and piles of corpses, she could sense the cold killing aura they all had around them.


    She remarked, "They sure look cool."


    Ye Lan smiled and replied, "They are the pce guards, trained by Lady Hao herself. They all are the elites of the armies that were dismantled and reorganized. Young Master has spent money and resources like water on these people. They are all loyal to Young Master."


    Han Lingshi looked at the three of them and with an embarrassed expression she wanted to ask if they would be willing to take her to the pce wall, but they she took a deep breath and calmed her mind. What was the big deal if she was weak. She will grow strong in the future and she will fly on her own, till then she will walk ahead on her path just like Hao Ren did.


    She took the lead and descended the stairs heading through the legion, she walked towards the pce wall. From the summit of the wall she saw that the city reallyy just a leap away. She smiled and shook her head as she recalled what she said to Hao Ren. Suddenly, she sensed a warm wind beside her, and asked, "Did you really need to be so quick about it?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "Why not? What is the use of my strength if I cannot fulfil such a simple wish of yours?"


    Han Lingshi sighed and said, "Ren, what did you face to get so strong?"


    Hao Ren waved his hand but did not tell her anything. What he faced was not good, and it wasn''t bad either. It was something that he had to go through. Had he been born without a system, but some talent for cultivation, his path would have been more or less the same. This was life after all. The path to the peak of strength was a treacherous one. Han Lingshi said, "I wish to travel the lengths of the Kingdom before coronation."


    Hao Ren was surprised and wanted to say something when the system notified, *Ding: Host, it was been detected that your wife wishes to settle down the issues considering political stability in the nation before ascending the Throne. A task has been issued. Do you ept? *


    Hao Ren calmed down; the system has issued a task after such a long time how can he not ept it? His own strength had reached a bottleneck. From the news he gained a few months ago, there were even stronger people in the north. He epted the task in his mind, and said to Han Lingshi, "I will take you around."


    Han Lingshi shook her head and said, "You will stay away from me. You cane to see me once a day, I prefer at night with dinner. As for the noon, I will handle the situation with others. I want Ye Lan, Ye Jian, and Maya to go along with me. You can send as many soldiers as required to be there in the contingent. That is all."


    Hao Ren sighed, he could tell from her eyes that she was serious and would not let him negotiate this so he decided to go along with her demand. It was not like he did not have any idea on how to make sure she stays safe.


    The young man took a deep breath and said, "I will inform them, they will be ready in the morning, and you can go out then."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "I will need someone to form connection with the administration inside and also to execute my instructions as quickly as possible."


    The young man nodded and understood, that Han Lingshi was going to stabilize the nation. The crescent moon nation was about to rise, and he will help it rise in silence.

 Chapter 247 Undercurrents.

    Han Lingshi spent the night reading as much as she could about the ces she needed to visit. The youngdy then had a meal with Hao Ren and the young man said, "I will lead you through the city below, if you have anything that you wish to do, tell me. I will see that your instructions are implemented properly."


    Han Lingshi did not object to this. The next morning she left the pce with Ye Lan, and Ye Jian beside her. Hao Ren walked beside her with a faint smile on his face. The people who did not know him closely thought that Hao Ren was a battle monger. He conquered the four nations in fifteen years, this was an achievement that was paid with blood of humans.


    In the past fifteen years, Hao Ren had been using all sorts of means to erase the Royal Families of the four nations and any loyalists were removed as well. He was very thoughtful about the popce, but the masses were scared of this man who established the Crescent Moon Kingdom.


    They did not know anything about him and all the news they received came from the mouths of the travelling cultivators who only saw him at war or fighting some experts over some issues of the territory.


    The moment, Hao Ren and the three descended on the ground, Han Lingshi said, "Where is Yang? I remember when I saw himst night I asked him toe along with me."


    Hao Ren pointed ahead and said, "Yin will bring him to the city gates. He might be a child but he has the strength of a Core formation realm practitioner. Have him handle errands for you on the way. Ye Lan can be the second inmand, and Ye Jian, protect them with all your might."


    Ye Lan and Ye Jian nodded and epted themands. Han Lingshi rolled her eyes at the young man, but she did not say anything in protest of his arrangements. They came down and the guards stationed below the pce, saluted them.


    Hao Ren nodded at them and ran a quick gaze over them. Then he said, "Wee to the Phoenix Pearl City."


    Han Lingshi raised her name and asked, "How did youe up with this name?"


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "It was not me who came up with this name, it was the original name of this city, the capital before it was captured and divided by the four nations."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and they ventured inside the city. Although the ce had been renovated, and the streets were paved with tiles. Han Lingshi sensed something amiss. She looked at the civilians who bowed to Hao Ren and the Ye Duo. She frowned, and said, "Ren, go back."


    Hao Ren was not surprised, but he asked with a smile, "Did you notice it?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "I understand that fear is necessary to have respect, but they look at you as if you are some demon. This impression will not work. Go, I will handle things here, also, take Ye Jian away with you. His stone like feature is not helping either."


    Ye Jian was at a loss, his practice of sword has made him look uncaring but that was not the truth. However, seeing that even Hao Ren did not put up any protest, he agreed and left with him.


    Han Lingshi shook her head, before she began roaming around aimlessly with Ye Lan. She found a couple of children who were ying on the side. Han Lingshi approached them carefully and eximed from the side, "Ye Lan, what a wonderful game is this? I wonder if they would teach me?"


    Ye Lan did not know what was going on but took the que and tried to y along, "Young Miss, this game, I am afraid they would not allow us. After all, we don''t even know what the rules are."


    Han Lingshi nodded and sighed, as she said, "If only some hero could tell us about this game."


    The small group had three girls and two little boys. One of them was only about four years old. The boy looked at Han Lingshi with twinkling eyes and asked, "Big sister, do you want to y with us?"


    Han Lingshi acted surprised and asked, "Can I?"


    The little boy looked around at his friends. It was evident that these kids were taken away by the appearances of the two women. They nodded, and Ye Lan asked softly, "Can you tell us what are the rules of this game?"


    The eldest girl said, "We are ying the Wandering Dragon''s Conquest."n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ye Lan opened her eyes wide and asked, "Oh, what is this game about?"


    The girl nodded and said, "Pretty Sister, do you see that big pce in the center of the city? That is where the Wandering Dragon lives. Mom said, that the Wandering Dragon came from the heavens, he came here to find a gift for his wife, but when he could not decide what he should get, he decided to conquer thends and air. He abolished evil rulers and freed the ves. We are ying the game to be like him."


    Han Lingshi could not help but blush, to think that Hao Ren, once a nobody had grown into a legend. She asked, "You say that the Wandering Dragon is doing all this for his wife, but why is everyone so scared of him?"


    The little boy replied, "It is because he is strong, and they are afraid of displeasing him. They do not wish for him to think that they are evil."


    The big girl sighed and knocked the little boy and scolded him, "How can the elders fear someone who has done so much for them? They just feel inferior to him. His excellency is so good, ever since he tookmand of the rule, we have never been mistreated."


    Han Lingshi looked at the girl with a smile and said, "Little sister, do you know that lying is a bad thing?"


    The girl froze up, Han Lingshi smiled and said, "What is there to be afraid of? Tell me, I swear to heavens I can solve any issues."


    The little boy asked, "Sister Fairy, can you really solve all the problems?"


    Han Lingshi nodded, and the little girl looked around and said, "Sister Fairy, you should talk to the elders, they know things better then we do."


    Han Lingshi put up a sad expression and said, "You know I really want to talk to the elders, but they do not know me, why will they tell me anything?"


    The little boy said, "Sister Fairy, if you agree to marry me, I will take you to meet my grandpa, he is a big shot in the elders."


    Han Lingshi was shocked and then she burst out inughter, she said, "Little brother, big sister is already married, I cannot leave my husband. How about this, when you grow up strong and wise, I will find you a wife prettier than me?"


    The little boy walked up to her and asked, "Is there really someone prettier than you in this world?"


    Han Lingshi bent down and poked his nose as she said, "Yes, there is. You will know when you get big."


    After coaxing the kids, Han Lingshi made her way to meet the elders.


    ...


    Hao Ren was hiding between theyers of the void, and clicked his tongue, "Had this kid been a bit older, I would have broken his butt into pieces, this brat dares to pull moves on my wife. Hmph!"


    Ye Jian was beside him and he could not help but think, ''If the people knew that the legendary Wandering Dragon was so petty, I wonder what they would think.''


    ...


    While Han Lingshi was handling the situation with the city folk, far from the Phoenix Pearl City, in the wilderness of the eastern provinces, a group of men and women were sitting inside a cavern. They all looked haggard, but they were wearing brocade clothes and jewelry that could make even the rich feel poor.


    One of the men stood up and said, "I have just received the news, it seems that someone is making moves to quench the smolders of rebellion in the hearts of the masses. I just got a message from a former spy of the grey cloud division.


    Someone from the Crescent Moon Pce is roaming around talking to the elders and fixing their concerns. If we did not do anything this time, we will never get a chance to avenge the loss we have suffered."


    The people nodded; their faces looked calm but their eyes brimmed with killing intention. Hao Ren was someone who appeared out of the blues and then turned their lives upside down. They were the remnants of the royal family of the fallen Cloud Empire.


    The person who was leading them seemed to be the duke of the fallen empire, he looked at the young man and asked, "Can you find out who this person is, and when they will enter the borders of the Cloud Empire? If that person is paying attention to the situation with the masses, then they must be close to the Wandering Dragon. This time, I want to chip some scales of this bastard."


    The young man nodded and left the cavern hurriedly. Han Lingshi did not know, but she had be a target.

 Chapter 248 Set Off.

    Han Lingshi spent an entire day dealing with the concerns of the citizen in the Phoenix Pearl City. The concerns were very small, like, employment, taxes, and security. She immediately took action. She called over Maya Okudera from the Pce.


    The people were shocked when they saw her pull, and were also scared to find that she was from the pce. However, Han Lingshi quickly calmed them down. She did not disclose her identity to them either. It was because she was not sure if the enemy had nted spies in the capital.


    Thinking about this, she also told Maya Okudera to use Xiao Mei''s advanced technological understanding toe up with a proper identification system. Maya Okudera got to work, and Han Lingshi added one morepanion with her for the journey, a secretary who worked with Maya Okudera to facilitate themunication between them and the pce.


    It was almost midnight when the twodies reached the city gate. There was a luxurious carriage parked outside the city and it was surrounded by armored guards. With her Yin and Yang eyes, Han Lingshi could tell that none of these soldiers were below the Core Formation Realm.


    She was surprised by this set up. She looked around and found Yin standing in the distance with Yang. Han Lingshi asked, "Yin, where is your Big Brother Ren?"


    Yin replied with a straight face, "Big Brother Ren said he stubbed his toe on the doorsill earlier so he is going to rest."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and almost cursed out loudly. This was an obvious attempt by this guy to run from being scolded. Han Lingshi wanted to keep a low-key, but Hao Ren arranged for hundred Core Formation, ten Nascent Soul Realm experts, and one Soul Formation expert to look after her.


    How was this even low-key? The carriage looked like it was made up of white jade with ice trimmings on it. Ye Lan said, "This is the serene carriage, forged with Tranquility Jade as the core wedged between theyers of Hollow Star Iron. They are both rare metals known for their spiritual resistance. This way nobody would be able to peek inside.


    The ice trimmings are spiritual essence of Divine Ice Lotus, ranked seventy-two among the top hundred natural heavenly treasures. It can prevent any and all sorts of poisons from invading the cabin.


    Elder Sister Yan engraved defense arrays, and spatial arrays on the exterior and the interior of the carriage respectively. It may look small but inside is the space as big as a house."


    Han Lingshi was impressed and smiled before she asked, "Can you tell me what are those lions?"


    Ye Lan nodded and replied, "These were cubs we rescued when we went out to venture for training in the northern provinces. There we found a n of Ice Mane Lions, and we took them in. However, these guys are born as beast core formation realm. They are all just a little above an year, and have reached the peak of their realms."


    The lions all turned to look at the twodies and they bowed their heads. Ye Lan smiled and said, "Listen, you guys, this is Young Miss Han, you will treat her better than you treat us all, do you hear me?"


    The beasts were enlightened, and they could understand the thoughts conveyed to them. They could not yet speak like humans, the skeletal difference of the beasts was not be ignored.


    Han Lingshi walked up to the Lions and patted their heads gently. They all had white bodies, covered in silky and soft fur and icy blue eyes that matched their dense mane. The Lions were very docile, and Yin said, "Young Miss, do not misunderstand their meek appearances, these kids are all trying to win your favor. Last month they tore apart several assassins who dared to step in the city."


    Han Lingshi was surprised but that was it. After familiarizing with the situation she got on the carriage. Yang was left to hold the reins while eight Lions pulled the carriage. The hundred soldiers divided into four quadrants to defend the carriage from four directions, while eight Nascent Soul Experts surrounded the carriage.


    Ye Lan and Yin were the other two nascent soul realm experts who stayed beside Han Lingshi for close protection and observation. Ye Jian was sitting on the roof of the carriage while controlling five swords to circle around the entourage to handle any unexpected enemies.


    Usually the strongest person would act as thest line of defence, but not here. Ye Jian was the first line and Hao Ren was the second. The young man was sure that his enemies would make moves on the entourage. However, they were also smart people and they might note out if they spotted him.


    Ye Jian was the first line so that he could detect the threat, and inform Hao Ren about it faster than the rest. As a sword grandmaster, his threat assessing skills were better than the rest, so if he felt like he cannot deal with the enemy, Hao Ren would be alerted promptly to save the situation without a high death toll. At least, that was what they hoped for.


    ...


    In the eastern wilderness, a group of people was moving around in the forest, and they were burying small gs all over the ce.


    The person watching all this happening asked, "Whisper, how long will it take?"


    A youngdy with a cold face stood beside him, she replied indifferently, "It will beplete in a few more minutes, Duke Wen."


    Duke Wen looked up at the horizon and said, "I wonder if those two old men woulde to make an appearance when we face that monster. I wonder if he is still the half-step Dao Integration realm level."


    Princess Whisper shook her head and said, "I think he must have entered Dao Integration level."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Duke Wen nodded and said, "I wonder if three Dao Integrations can stop him."


    Suddenly, a burly man rushed over and said, "Your Highness, the array is set. We can begin as soon as those people rush inside."


    Duke Wen nodded and suddenly he looked in the west direction and said, "Hide well, they are here."

 Chapter 249 Trapped.

    Inside the Serene Carriage, Han Lingshi was reading a document on a tablet. The mix of advanced technology and spiritual energy was still kept a secret from the world because this growth would be too fast and many of the powerful people all over the world mighte to fight them for the secret and Hao Ren did not wish to lose the advantage.


    Han Lingshi mumbled, "It seems to me that the people who surrendered are not very nice."


    Ye Lan nodded and replied, "Your analysis is on point. Misty Peak Sect, and Hidden Wisdom Temple have always acted nice on the surface. They spent ages under the suppression of the Royal Family. However, when Young Master conquered the Royal Family, these two forces secretly entered an Alliance."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Why have we not taken any action against them?"


    Ye Lan sighed and replied, "It is because these people have been very quite. Young Master did not wish to spill blood unless it was necessary. However, if they get a chance they will jump ships and attack us. The reason they have yet to do that is because Young Master killed their ancestors back when he made a move."


    Han Lingshi nodded while her eyes were still glued to the documents, and said, "It is good that he did not wish to kill the people too quickly. However, now that we are going there, I am afraid..."


    She had yet to finish her words, when the carriage stopped. Yin frowned and looked at Ye Lan, "Sister Lan, you stay here, I am stepping out."


    Ye Lan wanted to say something when Yin had already stepped out of the carriage and closed the door behind her. Han Lingshi raised her brow and asked, "What is going on?"


    Ye Lan replied, "We have entered the territory of the Cloud Empire an hour ago, but we were not supposed to stop here. We are still a couple of hours away from the Eastern Capital. Someone is making a move that is why Yin stepped out to discuss things with Big Brother Jian."


    Han Lingshi asked, "Can we see what is going on out, there?"


    Ye Lan nodded and told her to switch to the camera mode on the tab to look outside.


    ...


    Yin stood in the void next to the carriage, and asked, "What is going on?"


    The little girl did not look happy at all, her gaze alone made the soldiers shiver. Ye Jian said, "Nine direction cage array to hold us captive."


    Yin frowned and asked, "Did you contact Big Brother Ren? This array cannot be handled from the inside."


    Ye Jian nodded and said, "I have, it will take him five minutes to get here. However, we have to face a Half-step Dao Integration Realm expert."


    Yin looked around and found that several people had gathered around them. There were thirty people surrounding them. Yin said, "All of you listen to mymand. Prioritize taking down the nascent soul enemies first. Half of the Core Formation will aid the Nascent Soul Realm Experts, and the rest will defend the Carriage. Do not hold back on using your defensive treasures, do you understand me?"


    The people replied, "Yes, Commander Yin."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Yin was themander of there small army, set upon them by Hao Ren. She looked at Ye Jian and said, "You can handle that old bastard for five minutes, right?"


    Ye Jian nodded and stood up from his position, ready to handle Duke Wen.


    ...


    Duke Wen was also standing among the people who had surrounded the enemy in the void. He looked at Ye Jian and asked, "I did not expect the Sword Grandmaster Ye Jian himself to be on the escort duty. It seems that the person in that carriage is very important, right?"


    Ye Jian did not reply, and said, "You finally show you tail, Fallen Wen."


    Duke Wen frowned, he hated this name. He said, "You might be a sword master, but your realm is still not strong enough to fight with me, dog. Where is your wandering worm?"


    However, as soon as he said this, a cold killing intent appeared from the center of the soldier formation. Yin looked at Duke Wen and said, "You better pray that you die before I get my hands on you, pig."


    Then she turned around and said, "What are you all waiting for? Kill these bugs."


    That said, she vanished from her position and the battle began. The ce erupted in chaos, but neither Ye Jian, nor Duke Wen made a move. While the former was in a passive protection state, thetter did not have many men with him to afford friendly fire.


    He was taking action against Hao Ren because he managed to breakthrough to the Half-Step Dao Integration realm. He had not gotten used to his new found strength at all.


    While the two people were standing at the back, Yin led people to a massacre.


    Yin was facing a youngdy, who was called Princess Whisper, they were fighting with swords, but just when Princess Whisper thought she had a chance, Yin vanished from her spot and appeared behind the youngdy, and without giving the enemy a second chance to react, she chopped off the head of the Princess, who did not even get the chance to scream before she died.


    Yin yelled, "Whoever gets me the head of fallen big shots, I will reward them with a jar of liquid spirit."


    The people from their side heard this, and it was akin to chicken blood for the dogs. The attacks became stronger and the people on the Cloud Empire Rebellion side were forced back into a corner.


    Ye Jian said, "Duke Wen, are you sure you will not make any move till your people are dead?"


    Duke Wen smiled and said, "Since you are so eager, then I am obliged."


    He moved his hand and punched at Ye Jian. The sword grandmaster smiled and shed with his de. The impact of the attack from Duke Wen caused Ye Jian to take half a step back, and the carriage to trembled.


    ...


    Inside the carriage, Han Lingshi frowned. Although the defense formation dispersed the shockwave, she noticed that five soldiers have died, and she was angry about this. At this moment, a calm voice which seemed to resonate with their hearts echoed, "Duke Wen, you could have lived happily by hiding your identity. Why did you seek death?"

 Chapter 250 : Snakes Out Of The Hole.

    The voice was calm, but it sent a chill down the spine of the people who were opposing Hao Ren''s forces. Duke Wen was confident that he would be able to kill Ye Jian and kill the person in the carriage as well but Hao Ren just appeared a bit too quickly. Hearing his voice had dampened his spirits.


    In the carriage, Han Lingshi was watching the situation outside, she raised the curtain of the window and found that the sky was rippling. Ye Lan said, "Big Brother has broken the barrier apart. That is causing the ripples."


    Han Lingshi nodded and she heard a calm voice, "Everyone retreat. I have this under control."


    Yin had just pushed back Princess Whisper when she heard themand and pulled back. The rest of the people were the same, they pushed off their opponents and rushed back to surround the carriage. General Xiong of the rebel army yelled, "Don''t give them the chance to retreat. Take down as many as..."


    He could notplete his words when he choked and made croaking sounds. Everyone looked in his direction and found that his head was being squeezed and suddenly with a little pop sound, it burst like a watermelon.


    The scene made the rebel forces shiver, and Minister Kai, the former right minister yelled, "Run!"


    However, his head exploded next. Following him, everyone of the enemies fell to the same fate. As the corpses fell from the void, Hao Ren appeared before Ye Jian. He said, "Go, find all and any rats hiding down there. Collect all the corpses."


    Ye Jian bowed his head and left the ce. Hao Ren matched gazes with Duke Wen and asked, "Did you say something bad behind my back, Duke Wen?"


    Thetter did not reply. Hao Ren smiled faintly and said, "When I offered you the position of the war general, you denied it and preached righteousness and loyalty to me. Yet, now, instead ofing forward after fairly losing a battle, you try to ambush my people. You have disappointed me greatly."


    Duke Wen snorted and said, "I did what I had to do. Everyone wishes to rise, and so did I, had you not been the monster you were, I would have taken the throne."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "So, your ipetence is my fault too?"


    Duke Wen red at him and said, "You will die today and then we will see who has thestugh."


    Hao Ren folded his hands before his chest and asked, "With just you? Do you think you can take me down?"


    Duke Wen wanted to reply, but a cold and stern voice echoed in the surrounding, "If Duke Wen alone cannot do it, how about me?"


    Hao Ren looked to the side and a man wearing a white Hanfu appeared next to Duke Wen. Thetter smiled and cupped his fistin greetings and said, "Thank you, Sect Master Jiang, for showing up at this critical time."


    Sect Master Jiang also cupped his fist and replied, "How can I not show up when the situation concerns the future of the Cloud Empire."


    Duke Wen could sense something from his words but now was not the time to fight internally. Hao Ren smiled and tilted his head, "I see, so it was Sect Leader Jiang who decided to try and put up a desperate struggle to aid the Duke. You do share a strong connection. But, it does not matter, ants are ants, whether one or two."


    The two men red at him, and Sect Master Jiang said, "Old Monk, are you not going to step out and let this kid insult us like this?"


    A monk wearing a Kaseya appeared next to the duo. Hao Ren raised his brow and said, "The wise Temple Master Clearwater has appeared too. It seems to me that you have been preparing for a long time."


    The old man folded his hands and said, "Patron Hao, as long as you go back to the borders of the Cloud Empire, this conflict will end here."


    Hao Ren looked at the old monk and said, "Temple Master Clearwater, did you forget? The Cloud Empire is gone, everything that you see is now the territory of the Crescent Moon Empire, how can I go back to the ce that does not exist."


    The monk sighed, and said, "It appears that reconciliation is impossible. You leave this old monk no option but to banish you."


    Hao Ren chuckled and said, "You act so sophisticated but in reality you are just full of shit. Come and try to leave a scratch wound on me."


    Duke Wen yelled, "Enough of this nonsense. Why are we talking to him when it is obvious that without killing him, we cannot live in peace? Kill him."


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "You three cane at me together."


    Sect Master Jiang chuckled and said, "Do not forget it, these are your own words."


    Hao Ren nodded, and the three men exchanged gazes before they attacked Hao Ren with all their might. They were Half Step Dao Integration Realm cultivators. They knew that Hao Ren was holding back as his aura appeared to be that of the same realm as theirs.N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Just as the attacks were about to reach Hao Ren, a panicked voice echoed from the carriage, "Ren, don''t get hurt."


    The young man was surprised, but then he smiled and replied, "As you wish, my love."


    Then he revealed his true aura and waved his hand indifferently. The three attacks that could kill thousands of people in a move, were dispersed as if they were negligible pokes.


    The three people were shocked when they sensed the auraing from Hao Ren. Sect Leader Jiang was the first to reacted and he eximed, "You broke through the Shattering Realm. You monster!"


    Hao Ren smiled and said, "Thank you for the observation. You all can die now with peace. After this, I will pay a visit to your residences, there will be no monk temple or the spirit sects in this region of the Empire. Goodbye."


    As soon as he said this, he smacked his hands together as is smashing a mosquito between them. The pping sound was light but the impact was so devastating, that the space around the three people, Duke Wen, Sect Master Jiang, and Temple Master Clearwater squeezed at a rapid pace and they were squeezed into a bloody mass of meat.


    Hao Ren said, "Yin, their true souls are yours to torture."


    Yin nodded and with a big smile she collected three flickering golden lights. Hao Ren heard a voice in his mind, *Ding: Host, congrattions...*

 Chapter 251 : Recognition.

    Hao Ren went inside the carriage and Han Lingshi sighed with relief. The young man said, "Do you realize that it does not matter who I face, in the southern continent, I am basically peerless."


    Han Lingshi rolled her eyes and said, "It is the overconfidence that causes people to fall. What if your enemies use something that can harm you?"


    The young man was left speechless after thiseback. After all, it was true, he was not indestructible or omnipotent just yet. He nodded and sat down next to Han Lingshi and said, "Well, shall I apany you to the Eastern Capital or would you be fine on your own?"


    Han Lingshi asked, "The people you killed just now, they were the strongest in this region right?"


    The young man nodded and Han Lingshi said, "Ye Lan, spread the news and let the small snakes know that if they dared toe out they will be squashed. The video footage of the battle has been recorded in the imaging stones, right?"


    Ye Lan nodded and said, "I understand, Young Miss, it will be out by the sunset."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "You have killed the monkeys, the chicken will not dare to raise their heads. If they did, then I am sure Ye Jian would be able to handle them."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "Then I will go and settle the Sect and the Temple."


    Han Lingshi nodded and looked at his face silently. The young man smiled and caressed her cheek with the back of his fingers and asked, "What happened, darling?"


    His voice echoed in her mind, and it was very soft, as if a whisper. She replied, "Do not kill too much, Ren. Blood debt is harmful."


    Hao Ren nodded and said, "I will be mindful."


    Then after some sweet nothings and a kiss on her nose, Hao Ren left to deal with the remnant forces of the Sect and the temple.


    ...


    After Hao Ren left, Ye Lan asked, "Young Miss, aren''t you worrying about Big Brother a bit too much?"


    Han Lingshi smiled faintly and said, "I am sure that he can kill all the enemies that maye at him. However, once someone kill, they umte the killing intent. If this intent goes over the capacity of what you can handle, it can cause spiritual deviation.


    The results of that are anything but good, I am sure you know about it. I do not feel like I am in the right ce to tell him that. I have been away from him for a long time. He loves me, and pampers me, I feel the same about him. However, I also know that if I started telling him too much, it could make him feel frustrated, as if I am a controlling person."


    Ye Lan was surprised and asked, "Is that why you asked him to maintain some distance ande to meet you at nights only? You are afraid that you might not be able to control yourself from telling him things and that might cause him to feel bad."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Shall we get going?"


    Ye Lan realized that she had been talking too much and nodded. She called Yin inside. To Han Lingshi''s surprise, the little girl was smiling and her eyes turned into a crescent. She asked, "Yin, sweetie, what made you so happy?"


    Yin replied in a sweet voice, "Big Brother Ren said I did good today."


    Han Lingshi smiled and raised her hand to pat her gently and said, "Thank you for saving me today. You are so strong, I am impressed. Our little doll is a ferocious warrior."


    Yin smiled brightly and a faint tint of pink appeared on her cheeks. Han Lingshi could not help but pinch her cheeks gently.


    ...


    The convoy continued forward, on the way, Ye Jian killed the spies that were stalking them. He did not spare any one, before Ye Lan said, "Brother Jian, your kill is obstructing the flow of the information. Can you not inject them with your sword will and wait till they are done passing the information and kill them?"


    Ye Jian shook his head and said, "I will not use such a shady method to kill them."


    Ye Lan sighed and said, "It was the Young Miss whomanded me to let the news flow. Either you stop killing or find a way for the news to flow but if you dared to go against themand, I will tell Yin, and then you are on your own."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ye Jian sighed and after some contemtion he agreed to stop the killing.


    ...


    The spies used their best techniques to run away and they entered various cities from where they channeled the news to the people. The word of mouth and the spiritualmunication was faster than the speed of Han Lingshi''s convoy.


    In avishly decorated hall, a few old men and women were sitting around a round table. One of them raised her hand and said, "I am sure that you have already received the news. The Duke, Lord Wen, has fallen at the hands of Shi Lang. So is the sect master of the Misty Peak Sect and the temple master of the Hidden Wisdom Temple. He did all this in one blow. What do you think we can do against him?"


    One of the old men asked her, "Why not try to negotiate with him? After all he gave the same chance to the Misty Peak and that Hidden Wisdom Temple. We are merchants, and traders. The business he has bought the people in thest few years has been bigger than what thest dynastybined together. He is a people''s man. The rest is up to you all."


    That said, the old man decided to make himself some tea and drink from the cup slowly while the people around him engaged in discussion before a servant came to the entrance of the hall and said while bowing his head, "Master, they have arrived in the capital, and the crowd is gathering at the square. I think they have recognized the person inside the carriage as a savior."


    The tea making old man looked at the rest of his friends, before he said, "I have made my decision. I will go and handle this, you can make your own choice."


    Han Lingshi did not know that the Eastern Power Dynamics, but she knew that the rich and the powerful would seek her after what she was about to do.

 Chapter 252 : Bombing The Guests.

    Han Lingshi heard the Iron-hooved steedsnding on the ground and raised the curtain on the window gently to look out. Ye Lan said, "We have arrived in the eastern capital, the Paradise City."


    Han Lingshi nodded and Yin opened the carriage door. They led the former outside of the carriage where the youngdy saw a magnificent royal pce standing tall basking light. A calm but deep voice addressed her, "Young Miss, Wee to the Eastern Capital."


    Han Lingshi looked at the side and found a lean and tall young man dressed in a ck light armor with a silver sleek bow tied to his back. Ye Lan said, "Young Miss, this is Ye Arrow. He is responsible for the defense of the Eastern Capital and also the Cloud Pce."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Thank you for your hard work."


    Ye Arrow shook his head when Yin kicked him in the shin and snorted before walking away. Han Lingshi was surprised and asked, "What just happened?"


    Ye Lan covered her mouth and stifled aughter when Ye Jian said, "This guy stole a wind spirit fruit from Yin when she had yet to take her human form. Since then it has been like this. Had it not been for the fact that Young Masterpensated her with a better fruit, she would have pped him unconscious everytime she sees him."


    Han Lingshi also couldn''t help but smile when she heard this. She found that these strong experts whomanded strong respect in the world were like children at times. Ye Arrow rubbed his foot and they moved inside the pce.


    Han Lingshi finally understood why this ce was called the cloud pce. Inside the pce there was a material used to decorate the walls which gave the effect as if the floor was made up of clouds.


    Ye Arrow said, "This thing is made from the fusion of fine moon essence and cotton."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and looked at him in askance. Ye Arrow replied, "Some centuries ago, a cotton farmer bought some scrapped Moon Essence, the kind that was left over from artifact production. The farmer wanted to use the essence as a dowry gift for his daughter''s wedding. Thinking that the unorganized pieces did not look good, he ground it in fine powder.


    The powder fell upon some cotton flowers, and this was the result. Moon Essence is one of the most valuable resources in the southern continent and that is why everyone wants to have a piece of it."


    Han Lingshi nodded, and then she began to familiarize herself with the situation in this region. While she was busy, Hao Ren had finished paying a visit to the Misty Peak and the Hidden Wisdom Temple. He yed the ones who did not ept his terms, but the ones who did were rewarded.


    It was a carrot and sticks approach that always worked. At this moment, he was sitting atop a boulder looking at the horizon. The young man took a deep breath and thought, ''System.''


    A holographic screen appeared before him. It had changed a lot.


    Name: Hao Ren


    Age: 25 (Blue Star Time)


    Species: Human


    Cultivation: Shattering


    Life Span: Fifty Thousand Years


    Spirit Pets: Yin


    see more...


    Artifacts: Chaos Sword, Titan Armor, Soul Calming Bell (Bind), True Dragon Shield, Spirit Skill Voucher*10.


    Talents: Yin and Yang Eyes, Space Maniption, Time Rewind, Music Soul, Sword Heart.


    Possession: Crescent Moon Seal (HALF), Snake Wine, Three Million Superior Spirit Stones, Nine Thunder Cauldron.


    Rewards: Third Fragment of the Crescent Moon Seal.


    Hao Ren sighed and said, "About time you gave me the third fragment."


    *Ding: Host, you have been working really hard these days. Thinking about it you have changed a lot in the time you spent here.*


    Hao Ren asked, "It is obvious that I will change after spending so much time here. Even mountains wear the traces of the winds they have faced, right?"


    *Ding: Yes, they do. What I mean was you no longer think about the future. You have learned to live in the moment.*


    Hao Ren sighed, as he said, "Well, yes, it is hard to think about the future after doing all the things that I have done. There are too many uncertainties in this world and I don''t see a point in thinking about the uncertain future anymore."


    *Ding: That is the true heart of Mountain.*


    The system fell silent before it said again, *Ding: Host, issuing tinum level task. Secure the stabilization of the four nations within six months, and you will receive a kingdom protection blessing as your reward.*


    Hao Ren raised his brows and asked, "System, this task came out of nowhere. Is something big about to happen?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    *Ding: Host, either work hard to finish the task or mind your own business, that is how you live longer. This question is above your clearance level.*


    Hao Ren clenched his fist and said, "Had you been a human, it would have been so good."


    *Ding: System is sensing ill-intentions..*


    ...


    Han Lingshi worked till night, before she was interrupted by Ye Lan, who said, "Young Miss, we have guests."


    Han Lingshi raised her head to look at her with a questioning gaze. Ye Lan replied, "The leader of the merchant union, Master Kun Lei has arrived with his daughter Kun Lin. They wish to have an audience with you."


    Han Lingshi asked, "How did they find out about me?"


    Ye Lan smiled and replied, "The spies told them that a significant person was travelling inside the carriage, so while they do not know about your identity yet, they can figure out that you can make big decisions."


    Han Lingshi nodded calmly and said, "A wise merchant always know where the benefit lies."


    Ye Lan waited for a bit and then she heard Han Lingshi saying, "Have them stay the night in the guest rooms. Give them the best treatment. Tell them we shall have breakfast together."


    Ye Lan nodded and left. Yin was also reading a book on the side and she asked, "Young miss, do you want to win their favor?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "The are the people behind the Oriental trading house, the Kun Family. Having them on our side, even if it is just on surface, it is a good thing. It will increase our pull in the future."


    Yin nodded and said, "There are many forces outside the borders that cannot wait to make a move against us. Compared to them weck in strength. Had it not been for Big Brother using iron fist methods the border would have being chaotic."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Ren told me about the Ye generals holding the lines against the northern empires. However, it won''t stay like that forever we need to get a grip of the internal affairs to make sure we can handle the external ones with peace and efficiency."


    The door was knocked and Hao Ren popped his head inside. Yin closed his book and dashed to his side. The young man patted her head gently and gave her a spirit fruit as he told her to go out.


    Han Lingshi watched him with an amused expression and asked, "We cannot do anything, what is the point of sending her out?"


    Hap Ren closed the door and said, "It is to make sure that Ye Lan does not rush in."


    Han Lingshi smiled, she said, "Ren, you are such a kid at times."


    Hao Ren walked upto her and said, "You do know that I have spent sixteen years in this world?"


    Han Lingshi looked at him and asked, "So, you are going to bully me now that you have grown older."


    Hao Ren replied, "Yes."


    The young man cooked for his wife and they spent the night dancing to waltz music. It was the middle of the night when Han Lingshi told him to go as she had to cultivate. Hao Ren was helpless but he had no other option.


    ...


    In the morning, Ye Lan came over to wake her up. Then she served her with a spirit tea. After a few minutes, she said, "The guests are getting anxious."


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Let''s go."


    She took out a hairpin and fixed it in her hair. This was an artifact that Hao Ren gave her to conceal her aura so that the people cannot probe her.


    Ye Lan led Han Lingshi to the garden in the back of the pce where the breakfast was arranged. She saw two people sitting inside the pavilion. They stood up as soon as Ye Lan appeared.


    Ye Lan made the introductions, "Lady Hao, the administrator for the Crescent Moon Kingdom."


    The two people were surprised and Han Lingshi said, "Please seat, Master Kun."


    Master Kun was taken aback but her gathered his emotions and sat down after Han Lingshi. He asked, "Please forgive me for asking, but what is your rtionship with His Excellency, Wandering Dragon?"


    Han Lingshi smiled faintly and dropped the biggest bomb in Kun Lei''s life, "He is my husband."

 Chapter 253 : Negotiations.

    Kun Lie and Kun Lin were shocked, they both gazed at Han Lingshi and their faces turned pale. They did not expect such a thing toe at them. Thedy before then took back her smile and asked calmly, "Do you think I cannot be his wife?"


    Kun Lie shook his head hurriedly and said, "You misunderstood us, Your Majesty."


    Han Lingshi raised her brow and said, "It would be nice if you addressed me as Young Madam Hao for the moment, I am not yet a royal."


    Kun Lie shook his head and said, "You are the wife of His Excellency, Wandering Dragon, so you are ultimately a queen, but still I would respect your wishes, Madam Hao."


    Han Lingshi nodded and looked at Ye Lan as she said, "Serve the food."


    Ye Lan waved her hands and the maids served the food on the tes. Kun Lie and Kun Lin were nascent soul level cultivators. While the investigation told that Kun Lie was attacked and got seriously injured, that is why his realm stopped but do not underestimate his worth. His connections and the knowledge is what makes him scary and the Master of one of the biggest merchant families of thends.


    Han Lingshi asked, "Are you thinking why are we eating food, when we have already reached the level of cultivation where we can feed off of spiritual energy?"


    Kun Lie nodded and Han Lingshi asked, "Can you tell me why you are here, Master Kun?"


    The old man replied after organizing his words, "We wanted to ask you to lift the sanctions on the Oriental Trading House. In the past five years, we have suffered great losses and the business is about to break apart."


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "I know that Ren imposed a ban on your organization, but you should be aware why he did it, right? I do not think a simple plea would make up for it. Your organization caused the deaths of three of his closest people. Had it been myself, the oue for you would have been even worse."


    Kun Lie took a deep breath. Han Lingshi''s words had visibly agitated the old man and Kun Lin suddenly stood up and bowed to Han Lingshi as she said, "Madam Hao, I was the one who led that mission and it was my action that caused those three to fall. If it pleases you, please take my head off, but can you please convince His Excellency to give us some means to survive. It is not just our family but all those people who work for us that are suffering. Please, for the sake of your citizens, forgive us. I am willing to pay the price."


    Han Lingshi sighed, and looked at Ye Lan before she said, "This youngdy here is the sister to those three men that you killed back in the days. Had we wanted you to die, it would have been very easy."


    Kun Lin shivered, she raised her head to look at Ye Lan who did not avert her gaze. It was as if thetter was staring at a corpse, the indifference was what shocked Kun Lin. She was the proud person who did things resolutely and always did what was the best for her family. Back then she found out that Hao Ren was sending people to negotiate in the western Zen Kingdom.


    She purposefully created a rumor that the Buddhist people would not negotiate these things, and provoked Xi to take an offensive path. It was also Kun Lin''s moves that caused the three Ye Generals to die. That was the moment when Hao Ren distanced himself from Xi, and at the same time, he began to block the Kun family at every turn and banned them from operating in his territory.


    Han Lingshi asked, "Ye Lan, what so you think? Shall we give them another chance? After all their are innocents getting affected by this."


    Ye Lan did not hesitate and bowed her head as she said, "You can make the decision, Young Miss."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Master Kun, I do not wish to rub you off in the wrong direction. You are my elder, and having a trade route is a very important thing in deciding the prosperity of a nation. While I also wish to allow you to trade, I do not know if the conditions I have would be okay."


    Kun Lei asked, "What conditions are those?"


    Han Lingshi sighed and replied, "Firstly, Miss Kun Lin would have to go and guard the tomb of the three fallen people for an year."


    The two people were shocked, However, Han Lingshi did not stop and continued, "It is the better method to make up for your mistakes than to die, Miss Kun. Guarding the tomb is not a shameful thing, but also honor, because I am sure, your opponents did not go down without causing you something. They have earned this honor."


    Kun Lin could only swallow her pride when she sensed a cold gaze locked on her. Ye Lan would have given her the most painful deaths had Hao Ren allowed her to. However, she realized now why the young man forbade them from killing anyone from the Kun family. He wanted them to beg him, and his people for a life line.


    Kun family have tried many things after that incident but nothing worked. Hao Ren foiled every n and every move that was made against him. Now, the day hade true, Kun Lin was bowing her head to them.


    Master Kun asked, "What is the second condition?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Han Lingshi replied with a faint smile, and said, "You will never look at the information trading against the Crescent Moon Kingdom. You are merchants, make profit, be richer than the royal house, but if you tried to harm the royal family from the next time. I will show you a scene you would never forget even after death. Do you agree?"


    Her words stunned Master Kun, he did not expect to be threatened like this, but he had no doubt that Han Lingshi will make sure to do what she just said. He gulped and nodded as he said, "We ept."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Ye Lan, arrange a good room for Miss Kun in the Forbidden Wing of the Crescent Moon Pce. Make sure that she is well taken care off. Although her task is to clean the graves twice a day and water the trees around them. Rest of the time, she can stay inside the pce room or practice her martial arts, however, within theing one year, she is not to leave that ce. Do you understand."


    Ye Lan nodded and replied crisply, "Yes, Young Miss."


    Han Lingshi nodded and gestured the two people to eat. Kun Lei sighed and then began to eat the food. He could not understand why Han Lingshi did not discuss the profit share. It was because Kun Lei did not know about the taxws that the youngdy was about to bring out.


    She was not going to let them feed off of thend without paying back what they owed. After dealing with Kun Lie, the youngdy was about to send them off when another maid came and said something to Ye Lan. The maid nodded and stood back as Ye Lan told Han Lingshi about the situation who in turn nodded and said, "Since they havee so far, call them over. There is no point in hiding anything. After all, it wille out sooner orter."


    Ye Lan nodded and gestured to the maid to carryout the instructions. The maid dashed out quickly. Han Lingshi said to Master Kun, "We will be joined by Dong Sirius, and Al-Jl of the Silk Dream Merchant Company. I wonder what do you think of them?"


    Master Kun was surprised when Han Lingshi said, "I am not familiar with the merchants, but you are Master Kun. I know that for a merchant benefit is the only thing that matters. So, as long as you help me with maintaining the status quo with your fellow merchants, I will name you as the exclusive Moon Essence Trader, and you can take twenty percentmission of every trade you make. What do you think?"


    Old Master Kun and Kun Lin were shocked, they did not expect Han Lingshi to give them such a big gift. The old man nodded and stood up to bow to her as he profusely said, "Thank you for your generosity, I will do my best to help you out and will never betray the royal family. You have the word of the Kun Family, Madam Hao."


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Good, happy cooperation."


    Old Master Kun nodded and raised his cup of tea as he said, "Happy Cooperation."


    Han Lingshi had benefited from this meeting, and now was the turn to do the same with the second meeting.


    ...


    Please vote with power stones, and the bonus chapter will be uploaded tomorrow.

 Chapter 254 Necromancer. (Bonus Chapter)

    Han Lingshi called in Dong Sirius and Al-Jl for tea, but the former men were shocked to see the elder of the Kun Family sitting across ady and Kun Lin standing behind him.


    They exchanged a brief nce and everyone could understand what was going on inside their heads, they were thinking, ''This old ginger sure is spicy, to think he came over so quickly.''


    Indeed, Kun Lei knew what would happen, because when they were meeting earlier, the situation had be obvious to them all. They knew that Hao Ren would not go easy on them at any cost, because they had offended him in the past. The only option he left for them now was toe and beg to them. The first one to do so will gain more.


    Dong Sirius sighed as he came in, he and his partner bowed to Han Lingshi, and Ye Lan made the introduction. Dong Sirius was a bit confused when Ye Lan said, "You can address Young Miss, as Madam Hao."


    That was it, a bomb exploded in their minds, and they looked at Old Master Kun, who nodded subtly. Dong Sirius replied, "Greetings, Madam Hao, I hope you have been well."


    Han Lingshi nodded calmly, and gestured for them to sit next to Master Kun. Dong Sirius looked at the old man and said, "Master Kun, you sure beat all of us bying early this morning."


    Master Kun smiled lightly while Han Lingshi asked, "What brings the two heads of the Silk Dream Merchant Company here today?"


    Dong Sirius and Al-Jl stated their concerns that were simr to the Kun Family. Their business had been affected by the change in government. The borders of the previous four kingdoms had yet to smoothen up because of the repeated rebel strikes.


    Han Lingshi rapped her fingers on the table surface, and said, "I will see what can be done about it. However, after we are done with the solution, I would be expecting you to pay the taxes on time. What do you think?"


    Al-Jl replied, "Madam Hao, we have no problem with the taxes, but please help us as soon as possible."


    Han Lingshi nodded in cooperation and then she sent the people off before heading to the study room. She said, "Yang,e here."


    Her shadow squirmed and Yang walked out of the dark patch. He asked, "What can I do, Big Sister?"


    Han Lingshi smiled and said, "Call Ye Jian for me."


    Yang nodded with a bright smile and left the ce with a hopping step. Yin watched the child and clicked her tongue. Han Lingshi asked, "Yin, why are you always so hard on him?"


    Yin replied, "Young Miss, this kid has caused a lot of trouble for us. One time he went to the house of a General and challenged that man for a duel in the Young Master''s name, even when he knew that YounG Master was in seclusion."


    Han Lingshi was surprised and raised her brow as she asked, "What happened then?"


    Yin sighed and said, "Lady Mei came in time and the situation was averted. Imagine the consequences of his naughtiness. When asked why did he do it, he said it was because he wanted to be exiled back to blue star. It was only when Big Brother Ren threatened him that you would leave him for being weak, did he mend his ways."


    Han Lingshi revealed a bitter smile, after all, Yang was her spiritual pet, and it was her job to watch him. However, being away for such a long time could have caused the young spirit beast to act this way.


    Yin asked, "Young Miss, did you call over Ye Jian because of the rebel strike situations?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "I have a feeling that it is not actually the rebel forces who are causing trouble. Given the iron fist methods and the intelligence gathered by the Crescent Moon Restaurant, it is clear that the rebel forces had strong connections with these people in the past, so why will they resort to raiding and looting?


    Another point to note is that if the merchant families still wanted to side with the rebels, it would have been better to work in the shadows. Even if they are just framing the scene, we still need to find the truth. Because without risking we won''t be able to clean up. Be it bandits, or the merchants."


    Yin nodded and said, "Big Brother said once, a merchant will never make a losing deal unless he has nothing to lose."


    Han Lingshi nodded and sat down on a chair in the study. She took out the tablet to scroll through the data on it when the door was knocked. Yang peeked inside and said, "Big Sister, Big Brother Ye Jian is here."


    Han Lingshi nodded and waved her hand to call them inside the room. Ye Jian walked in as well, he bowed to Han Lingshi, and asked, "What can I do for you, Young Miss?"


    Han Lingshi said, "In the morning I met with the owners of the Silk Dream Merchant Company, and they brought up the topic of bandits raiding their convoys."


    Ye Jian nodded and asked, "Would you like me to look into it?"


    Han Lingshi nodded and said, "Take some people and get me the results. I want to have this sorted and restore the trade routes between the old borders. The nation is undergoing a major uphaul and war has left us under the red. We need money and we need it quickly."


    Ye Jian nodded and said, "I will depart now, Ye Arrow will take over the task of your protection and I will be back by the night."


    Han Lingshi nodded and replied, "That would be good. However, exercise caution who knows what is out there."


    Ye Jian nodded and left the ce quickly. They mobilized the people and then a small team left the Paradise City to investigate the situation.


    Hao Ren was cultivating in the other side of the pce, he was aware of all this but he did not say anything and nor did hee forward to help Han Lingshi much. They both had their own things to do.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the side, as he said, "Xiao Si, clear up the kitchen I am going to cook some food."


    Ye Si, was his personal aide, and battle maiden. She might not look like it but this dainty teenager was a Dao Integration Realm expert. She was the most talented among the first batch of people that were taken in by Hao Ren.


    Ye Si came back after a few minutes, and said, "Big Brother, it is clear. Are you going to cook for Sister-inw?"


    Hao Ren smiled at this address and nodded. The rest of the people had some hesitation towards Han Lingshi because they thought that their young master had been working so hard for her sake all this well and now he was going to give away everything that he built for her sake too.


    However, Ye Si, did not have such concerns. She would not doubt Hao Ren even a bit and for even a moment, because not only did he change her destiny, but also guided her to reach the level she has today in such a short time.


    She saw him as her master, and Hao Ren never disappointed her. She was the only one who called Han Lingshi Sister-inw.


    Hao Ren cooked five dishes, and then she made some desserts. The young man then set up a te personally, with great garnish. He picked up the te and was about to go out to feed Han Lingshi, when the system voice echoed in his mind, *Ding: Host, it has been detected that your wife has sent Ye Jian to deal with some situation at the borders, but the situation is above his level of skill at the moment. You should head over quickly and deal with the problem.*


    Hao Ren sighed and looked at Ye Si, before he extended the te to her, and said, "Bring this to Lingshi, I have to go and deal with something."


    Ye Si took the te and was confused about what just happened when Hao Ren left the kitchen and vanished from his ce.


    The young girl was his aide, and would often go to kill people or negotiations, but Hao Ren has never taken her to the battle beside him. Ye Si did not like to fight. Hao Ren has only sent her on a few protection missions.


    Ye Si was not a sword master or a spear master, she was aw master. This girl was a badass expert, and only acter when someone harmed her family. She calmly bought the te to the study where Han Lingshi was working from and knocked the door.


    The door opened and Yang opened it to check. However, the ever naughty kid calmed down and asked, "Big sister Si, what can I do for you?"


    Ye Si smiled and asked, "Is sister-inw here? Big Brother sent food for her."


    Yang nodded and without even asking for Han Lingshi''s permission opened the door. Ye Si walked in quickly and said, "Sister-inw, you and Big Brother both need to stop once in a while to rx. He cooked food for you and also wanted to bring it to you when he decided to go for some work and sent me here."


    Han Lingshi was surprised at the address but she smiled brightly and said, "Come, let us eat together."


    Ye Si was surprised and then scratched her head. Yin saw her confused and hesitant expression and said, "Sisi is already a Dao Integration Realm expert, so she does not need to eat, but also this te is personally set up for you by Big Brother."


    Han Lingshi nodded, suppressing the shock in her heart and sat down to eat while talking to Ye Si, and asked, "Where did Ren go?"N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ...


    Hao Ren appeared in the sky and after a few moments, Ye Jian appeared in the distance rushing over with his team that came out for investigation. Hao Ren sighed and asked when they reached close, "What happened?"


    Ye Jian replied, "Young Master, there is a necromancer. He has three Shattering Realm Corpses."


    Hao Ren opened his eyes wide and asked, "What the fuck do you mean by this? How the hell in the name of heavens did you find an undying swine? Didn''t youe here to look into the robbery incidents?"


    Ye Jian nodded and said, "We investigated and found that an evil corpse sect was responsible for this. They raised the corpse puppets. We killed everyone, when this guy iming to be the sect master came over.


    He is a Dao Integration realm expert who has raised three Shattering Realm corpse puppets. Hao Ren clenched his fists and said, "I will handle it, you guys get away from here."


    Ye Jian was worried about him and asked, "I will stay behind."


    Hao Ren looked at him and said, "I do not mean to look down on you, but just because you have be a Sword Grandmaster, do not think that you can help a Sword Saint. Shoo, or I will beat you up."


    Ye Jian had no words to defend himself, and nodded before leaving the ce with his team. Hao Ren raised his hand and took out a battle armor. He was fighting three puppets who were incapable of feeling pain. He had to be careful.


    The armor was called Titan Armor. It was an artifact that came with the passive effect of dispelling ten percent of the attack impact. Hao Ren then took out a sword that looked as if the de was condensed of the night sky and stars. He caressed the de and said, "You must have been longing to go and fight to your heart''s content, right, old friend?"


    Hao Ren had this de for over ten years, and this de had gained some enlightenment under his care. As Hao Ren ran his finger across the de it emitted a sharp vibration. The young man raised his head up and looked at a trio of ckening humans who stopped at some distance from him and behind them was an old man. Hao Ren looked at the man and said, "Do not disappoint me."


    The eyes locked and the battle was about to erupt.

 Chapter 255 Task Complete.

    Hao Ren stood in the void, holding a sparkling sword and dressed in a dashing armor. He looked in the direction where Ye Jian and his people hase from and could sense some moment. He said, "Do you really think you can hide from me after all this?"


    The void rippled and an old man appeared before Hao Ren. The old man looked at him and said, "If it isn''t the famous Wandering Dragon."


    Hao Ren did not react much and only asked, "Who might you be, Old Sir?"


    The man chuckled and remarked, "I did not expect you to be so polite. To think you would address a Necromancer as Old Sir."


    Hao Ren shrugged and said, "I did not know you were the Necromancer, well since I know that now, it changes everything."


    The old man nodded and said, "Yes, it does. Would you like to meet my precious?"


    Hao Ren nodded and replied, "I would be obliged to."


    Three figures appeared in the void behind the old man. The person said, "My name is Daoist Darth. These three behind me are my aces in the hole. Do you recognize them?"


    Hao Ren frowned and shook his mind as he said, "Not a clue. If you think I should know them, tell me who are they?"


    Daoist Darth smiled and said, "They are all made from the corpses of the three ancestors you killed in the Rising Sun Dynasty. I have long wanted to kill them, but since they fell at your hands, I was fortunate enough to take them apart and use them for my puppets."


    Hao Ren frowned and asked, "So you mean to say that these shattering realm corpse puppets are in reality just a bunch of random organs that you put together?"


    The old man nodded. Hao Ren noticed just now, that the man had a hunched back and a long nose. His eyes were sunk in as he wore a bright red robe. The young man said, "Well, I was beginning to think that they survived my movesst time. However, it has just been a few weeks and you managed to raise them to the shattering realms. I don''t know if I shouldmend you or condemn you."


    Daoist Darth chuckled, and replied, "Well, you can just die. That would be better."


    Hao Ren shook his head and replied, "Cannot do that, but I can help you going over to the other side. Let us not dy it."


    That said, Hao Ren raised his sword and decided to make a move. He said Starlight sh, his attack was a sh but the impact of it was enough to make the soul tremble. The entire sky turned dark and stars began to twinkle.


    The attack gracefully travelled through the void andnded on one of the three corpse puppets.


    Daoist Darth sneered and replied, "My corpse puppets are invulnerable to light element attacks."


    Hao Ren looked at the man and said, "This is why, mine will be thest pair of eyes you''ll ever sneer at."


    Daoist Darth was confused but then something astonishing happened. The twinkling sh changed its trajectory at thest moment possible, and itnded straight on his chest, leaving behind a ghastly gash.


    Hao Ren looked at him with a smile that was not a smile and said, "So, now do you realize who this attack was meant for, or are you also invulnerable against light elements?"


    Daoist Darth looked at his body and was shocked. He did not expect something this to happen. Hao Ren was surely going to attack the Corpse Puppet, then why did hee after him? He asked with a low voice, as the light energy ravaged his insides, "Why attack me and not the puppets?"


    Hao Ren smiled and replied, "It is because you are the weak link. The corpse puppets follow your guidance, and since you have a lower realm, they put a lot of strain on you. So, I assessed that you might not have the strength to defend yourself, and took a chance. As for your corpse puppets."


    He vanished from his spot and appeared before Corpse Puppet. The young man poked the chest of the puppet and channeled a wisp of his Phoenix mes and said, "Purification."


    The puppet could not even react when it began to burn and turn to ashes. Hao Ren did the same with the other two corpses. He looked at Daoist Darth, who was still holding onto the idea of life and asked, "Can you tell me where your aplices are?"


    Daoist Darth nodded in a daze and revealed all the information. In hisst moments, he did not realize but Hao Ren used his soothsaying skills. This skill had greater impact inst moments, when the person was unable to put up any resistance, soothsaying worked like a hypnotic spell.


    After Daoist Darth finished revealing all the details, Hao Ren injected a wisp of his me and burned him to ashes as well.


    He looked in the direction where Daoist Darth told him about, and he raised his hand to leave a message for Han Lingshi and Ye Jian. Then he vanished from his position.


    ...


    Han Lingshi had just finished the meal when hermunicator buzzed. She raised her hand and found a message from Hao Ren. She replied him to take care ande back soon. She was not overly worried about him suffering a loss, because he was the strongest in the nation and from the intel she had, they had set up an anti invasion array all around the territory. If anyone stronger than Soul Transformation Realm tired to cross the border, they will know immediately.


    Han Lingshi initiated a conference with Xi, and Maya toe up with the policies that will be needed to improve the economy and the lifestyle of the people. At the same time, Han Lingshi understood the fact that extreme peace can cause the people to grow mellow so she wanted to promote cultivation and martial arts.


    As she was talking, Maya said, "Well, Ye Yin is back."


    Ye Yin was the assassin from the DEHB who turned over to work for Han Lingshi. Thetter asked, "Where had she been all this time?"


    Maya replied, "She reached the Nascent Soul Realm, and the Young Master arranged for her to travel and learn the skills of assassinations. In the past five years, she has built a corp of two hundred agents. They all cover the expanse of the Crescent Moon Kingdom and they operate in cooperation with Xiao Mei.


    Their stronghold is a secret, only Young Master and Lady Mei knows about it. However, they arepletely loyal, unless someone is a big threat or they discover a talent, they do not really bother anyone. The group is called the Cloak."


    Han Lingshi leaned back in her chair and asked, "They what did you mean by Ye Yining back?"n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Maya replied, "She came over with fifty of her best operatives and they will be your private squad. Young Master authorized thisst night. Ye Yin will report to you after your coronation and you have the ess to have her do anything to anyone. She will be your dagger."


    Han Lingshi nodded her head and said, "I understand, when will shee over."


    Ye Si, who was standing across her table said, "Sister-inw, she is already here."


    Han Lingshi was confused when Yin waved her hand and the door opened. Ye Yin walked inside the room garbed in a ck body fitting outfit and a cloak to cover her body, with a hood covering her head.


    The figure came inside the room and took off the hood, revealing a ck mask covered with an intricate crescent moon printed across it. She did not look strong but Han Lingshi could almost see the faint wisps of red emitting from her body. The figure took off the mask and knelt on the ground, "Young Madam, Ye Yin, pays her respects."


    Han Lingshi said, "Stand up, Sister Yin, also why are you paying me respects as if I am dead."


    Ye Yin stood up and hurriedly said, "Young Madam, you should not joke about stuff like that, Young Master will go crazy."


    Han Lingshi raised her brow, and Yin said, "One time the King of the Warring Nation said, "If Hao Ren is doing this for his wife, then she will die sooner than him. Young Master gave up the n of slow conquest, overnight he rallied everyone, killed his way through the imperial capital. He tortured that guy for a week before he went crazy and died. The entire city could hear his screams, still gives me jitters."


    Ye Yin nodded, and Han Lingshi was surprised, she asked, "Didn''t you stop him?"


    They smiled bitterly and Ye Si said, "Ye Jian tried to stop, but his legs were broken and he was thrown in the prison. Even Lady Mei did not dared to tell him otherwise. His eyes had turned red, and they were spewing fire."


    Han Lingshi was truly shocked to hear this. She looked outside the window and remarked, "I wonder what good deed Imit to get a person like him."


    Yin replied, "You probably saved the gxy in the past life, and that is why you met him."


    ...


    Hao Ren sat on a boulder, as he drank tea from a ceramic cup, around him the green forest had patches of grey ashes covering the trees and the ground.


    *Ding: Host, you have performed magnificently, and you have eliminated the future threats that would have hampered your wife''s strides. You are rewarded with...*


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!